(too old to reply)
Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style By Eric MJ12 [Complete with 2 endings]
annon
2011-07-18 22:53:27 UTC
Reposted with typos and spelling corrections, as well as the two different Chapter 12 endings I found. The second was definitely altered by
someone other than EricMJ12, as they missed some of the errors caused by changing son to father, such as person becoming perfather. Written
sometime before 1997, but not certain when. At that time the author used ***@aol.com as his email address.


Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style
By Eric MJ12


WARNINGS

This story is about incest. If you do not like this topic, read no farther and delete this file now. This matter is X-rated and if you are
not old enough or if this type of material is illegal in your city, county, state or country, delete this file now. This is your last
warning.

This is just a story, nothing more and nothing less. Just words on a page and pages. If you are offended in any way, you have no one to
blame but yourself. You already passed by all of the warning, besides you should not have been in this news group or BBS to have down loaded
this file, if this type of material offends you and your personal beliefs, or governmental laws.

Nobody forced you to read this and therefore you have no one to blame but yourself. Please have a little common sense and respect and do not
expound your beliefs on me or anyone else, if you are personally offend by this type of material. I did not ask you to down load this
therefore you should not preach to me or anyone else and force your personal, religious, or governmental beliefs on us.

I did this story for nothing more than entertainment reasons only. All right enough of this bullshit, on with the story. This story is a
combination, told in the first person account and at other parts it is told in a narrative way. Please forgive me, but I am not a writer or
a English major so sorry about the grammar and punctuation and all of that stuff. Once again this is just a story, so let's get real OK?


Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style:

This is a continuing story about how a guy grew up and first had a incestuous relationship with his younger sister, during their teen years.
How his wife found out about his relationship with his sister years later, by accident and how his own family, (wife, son & daughter) slowly
and surely became involved in practicing incest. As time went by, more and more people became aware and involved.

Chapter #1. The Beginning:

First of all Kim and I got married right after she got out of high school. Soon afterwards she got pregnant. I was 21 at the time.

As you know, I had my first sexual experience with my little sister when I was 16 and she was 13. We both lost our cherries to each other
and that was the most memorable time I have ever had. I continued having sex with my little sister till she got married and moved out of
state when she got married at the age of 19.

During the first year of my marriage to Kim, I was still having sex about once every two weeks with my little sister. My wife Kim knew
nothing about us (my sister and I) This continued till just two days before my sister’s wedding and that night was the last time I have had
sex with her.

My wife did not find out about my sexual involvement with my sister till after Nancy was about 6 years old. I was 29 at the time. Kim was
26. It happened all by accident. I have a footlocker in the spare bedroom closest. I told her that I keep some gun stuff in it and that is
why it is always locked, for safety reasons. Well in this foot locker, I have amassed quite a large collection of books and magazines on the
subject of incest.

I often retreat to that spare bed room which is now kind of my office at home. I have my computer and all sorts of stuff there. It is like
my own private office or den. I often go there and open up my foot locker and read my incest books and magazines in peace there.

If everyone is out of the house, I will freely strip down and masturbate to the stories I read involving family members who enjoy having sex
with each other, and also relive the moments I shared with my sweet little sister.

I also have about 500 black and white photos and maybe about 1000 color slides of my sister and myself in all sorts of poses. I developed
them myself in my own darkroom back then. I have pictures of us when she was just 13 years old and I was 16 years old, all the way up till
she was 19.

I also have a private mail box at the post office where I receive my sexual related mail. I get about three incest magazines every other
month. I am always antsy to receive them and read the new stories and letters of other family members who are still enjoying or just started
to enjoy the excitement and thrill of fucking a family member.

My personal favorites are mostly brother/sister incest or father/daughter incest, more so now, that I am a proud father to a beautiful
daughter. I also like the stories of entire families that join in together for family sex.

I often dreamed what it would really be like to live and grow up in a loving family, where incest was openly practiced. I mean being a young
boy and being able to have sex with your mom and your sisters, whenever the urge hit you would be heaven, not to mention being the father
who would be able to not only fuck your wife, but to have sex with your daughter or daughters is just too much to hope for.

Anyway I got sloppy and I somehow forgot to lock my footlocker one time. I mean, I was always careful about that. Never in the 8 years of
marriage to Kim did I forget to lock it, but needless to say, I forgot and shit hit the fan. That next night.

Kim kind of seemed to be upset when I got home from work that evening and she would not say much. Well, Kim went to bed early and I was the
last one to go to bed and after I got out of the shower and came into the master bed room. I pulled back the bed covers to get in on my side
of the bed and there was my newest copy of "Family Fun" incest magazine, starring up at me.

I immediately thought to myself, "OH SHIT!!!!!!" I reach down and pick it up and then my wife Kim turns over and looks up at me with death
in her eyes. I just stood there and didn't say a thing.

Kim then said, "Do you mind telling me what this is all about?" I swallow hard and reply, "What do you mean, I ......." "Don't give me that
shit, MY GOD Mike!!, that is all about incest!" she shot back at me. I tried my best to reply by saying, "Honey, it is just a magazine
nothing more."

"Oh just a magazine Huh!!, So, do you want to tell me?, did you?? ..... have you?? ..... you have done this type of thing?!!?" she asked me.
I once again swallowed hard and sat down on the bed and turned to face her and looked down at her and was silent, I guess for too long
because she then said, "WELL !!?? Who did you fuck!? Your sister Kristy!? Your cousins!? Maybe your own mom Joan!?" She was getting more
pissed off by the second and I didn't know what to do or say.

I replied, "Kim, Listen to me, it is not what you think." She then sit up in the bed and then cut loose on me. "NOT WHAT I THINK!!, NOT WHAT
I THINK!!!!!, Then tell me what to think!!, AM I LIVING WITH A GOD DAMN SEX PERVERT!!??"

"Kim please, I don't know what to say, except I'm sorry, I never intended to hurt you or our family, I just read them, that's is all. I have
never done anything to anyone against their will or anything like that."

Kim then replied, "Well!!??, I'm still waiting for the answer to my last question you failed to answer, so, who in your family did you fuck?
and when? are you still fucking them? or what?"

I lower my head in shame and say, "Kim it is not like that OK?" "OH!!! ......... , SO YOU HAVE FUCKED SOMEONE IN YOUR OWN FAMILY AND
COMMITTED INCEST!!!, HOW COULD YOU!!??"

I repeated myself and once again said, "Kim ... It is not like that at all." she then sits back against the head board on her side of the
bed and says, "OK, Tell me then, how is it really? or maybe I should ask you, how was it?

Kim went on to say, "I just can't believe, all this time, I thought I really knew you and we shared everything together and then I find this
shit. I guess I don't really know you and maybe I don't want to really know you, since I found this."

Kim paused for a few seconds and I did not reply, so she continued and said, "Mike that entire footlocker has nothing but junk with the
subject of incest. I might have understood if it was just one magazine, but there is over 100 things in there on nothing but incest."

Kim was on a roll and kept going, "From what I can tell, you must really like the idea of incest and fucking someone in your own family to
have that much stuff on incest."

Then she went quit and then exploded again and said, "OH MY GOD!!!! NICK & NANCY!!!"

I then replied, "NO KIM!!! NO!! I would never dream of doing something like that to them!"

"Your GOD DAMN Right!!!, if I find out otherwise, I will send you to hell personally!!!" She snapped back at me. Then she settled back
against the headboard and looked at me and then kind of relaxed.

She then said in a quitter tone, "OK ....... I'm still waiting!"

I sit more fully on the bed and got as comfortable as possible and looked at her and said, "Honey!?, I will tell you this only if you
promise to listen to the whole story first, OK?"

She did not say a thing. so I continued.

"Yes .......... I have had sex with a family member, but it is not like what you think it is. First of all it is or was ...... I mean
........ It was with Kristy. We were both very young. I mean ...... I'm sure you played doctor with your own brothers or neighborhood kids
when growing up. That is what happened with Me and Kristy."

Kim then said, "Yea ..... and it went way too far. Mike how could you? My God, she is your own sister, for god's sake!"

I pause and then say, "Yes, it did go too far, but, at the time we were just experimenting. We both knew it was naughty and dirty to play
doctor and see each other nude and yet at the same time, we did it just because we knew it was wrong and we didn't get caught. We both
shared the risk and excitement and in a way it was our own private joke against mom and dad."

"So how old were you and how old was Kristy the first time?" She asked. She was a little more relaxed.

"Well ..... you mean ........?" I hesitated. "You mean the first time all the way ....... ?"

She just looked at me and said, "Yes, The first time you fucked her!" in a lower madder tone.

"I was 16 and she was 13." I slowly and shamefully admitted to my lovely wife Kim.

I paused for a second or two and then continued with my confession.

"Kim .... You have to understand, I was not the hottest young guy around girls, I was kind of shy and intimidated by them. I didn't know
them and was shy and unsure around them. I guess, I turned to my sister for the simple fact that she would not make fun of me and run off
and tell all her friends, like I know some of the girls my age would have done to me." I replied and then slowly looked up at Kim and then
looked back down and continued.

"I mean it is really tough on a young boy and have to learn about sex. You have to learn sooner or later and there are times that you wish
you could just die. Kids are pretty rough on each other when growing up."

I looked back up at my wife and asked, "How about you? How did you fell the first time you went all the way with a guy?"

Kim replied after a short pause, "You are the one who is to be explaining things, not me."

"OK ..... I bet you were just a little nervous, thinking to yourself, what if he starts laughing at my small tits?, or what if I can't go
through with it once I'm completely naked?, what if he can't get into me?, or worse yet, what if I bleed all over the place?, or maybe I
can't quite crying because of the pain?, How many people and friends is he going to tell, about what all he did to me?, See what I mean?"

She was quit and didn't say anything.

I knew she was thinking back on her first time. I was quit for just a spell and then continued.

"Well ...... Let me tell you it is a whole lot worse for a guy than it is for a girl or at least it seemed that way for me. If I would have
done it with a school girl, what would of happened if she said for me to get naked first and then saw my cock and started laughing at it and
me? Did or would she know more about sex, than I did? What if she talked to her close girl friends about me and how small my little cock
was? What if I came all over her, before I got it inside of her? I mean, I would be ruined for life, because I didn't know what or how to do
it."

I took a breather from my story and looked once more up at Kim to see her reaction and then I continued my story.

"Can you imagine, going to school and walking down the hall and have all of those girls stare at you and know that they are all laughing at
you because you have a little cock and you don't know the first thing about sex, let alone how to really please a girl."

I stopped for a few seconds to gather more of my thoughts and continued once again.

"Look Kim, I know everybody has to learn and do it for the first time, but in my mind, I did not want to be the laughing stock of my school
...... so, I thought of another plan ....... Kristy and I have always been best friends first and brother and sister second, so I just
thought, maybe if I could learn something from her first, I would not look so much like a real nerd, when the right time came with a
girlfriend."

I looked directly into my wife's eyes and said, "Kim? Can you see my point at least at that stand point? as a young kid who is scared of
making a fool of himself in public and with my school friends?"

Kim was a whole lot more quitter and more relaxed and said, "Yes, I can see your point there, but still, with your own sister? How could
you? So tell me ....... I want to hear the whole thing from start to finish of that first time."

I took in another deep breath and said, "Kim, it didn't happen all at once like that, it happened over about a three week period."

She adjusted herself more comfortable on the bed and said in even a more soothing tone, "That's OK, I want to hear it all."

I thought to myself for a couple of seconds and decided to go for broke, so to speak, and said, "OK .... Well, Kristy and I started talking
about boyfriends and girlfriends and things like that. Well, before long she said she was kind of scared because her breasts were not as big
as the other girls in her class and I said, I think they look fine to me ...... at least from what I can see of them. Well .... I ended up
talking her into taking off her shirt and letting me see her breasts. They were really nice, I really liked them ..... I guess that is why I
like small breasts today, because my sister had small breasts too."

I looked back up at Kim and smiled slightly and then told her more about me and my sister.

"Well before too long, she let me touch them and feel them. After awhile, I asked her if I could see her pussy. She said NO!!!! Well after
more touching and feeling I asked her if I could kiss her breasts, because I heard that all girls like to have their breasts kissed. At
first she said, No, but I kind of kept after her and pretty soon she let me kiss her breasts. I did this for a while and then I slid one of
my hands down and tried to feel her up while she had her shorts on. At first she kept pulling my hands away and saying, no, but pretty soon
she let me touch her that way, right between the legs, of course she still had her shorts on, but still, that was the first time I ever
coped a feel from a girl, between her legs."

I didn't look up at Kim, but took a breath and continued with my story.

"A couple days later we had the afternoon to ourselves and the house was empty. So before long, we were in her room and I started talking
about French kissing and asked her, if she knew anything about it or how to do it. Well, I also learned how to French kiss with my sister."

This time I looked up at Kim and once again tried to put on a smile and also look at her, to see what her reaction was, to me French kissing
my own little sister.

Kim was silent and just kind of looked at me, so I once again looked down at the bed and continued with my confession of seducing and making
incestuous love to my little sister.

"While we were French kissing or at least trying to learn from each other, I started to feel her breasts up again and ask her to take her
top off, so that I could see and feel them and kiss them. At first she didn't want to, but then she did take her top off. Well, needless to
say, I was learning about sex and how to kiss and feel a girl up, so that at least the girls at school would not make fun of me if I tried
that on them."

I smiled at Kim and kind of lifted my shoulder up and let them fall type jester. I just kept going with my story to my wife, Kim as she just
sit on her side of the bed and just looked at me and listened.

For the first time since I got home Kim actually smiled at me and said, "AND?" She opened her eyes and lifted her eye brows and had a smirk
type smile on her face. It was the Kim I was use to having and being around.

So, I moved down on the bed and laid down and turned on my side facing her. I laid my head down on the two pillows on my side. All I was
wearing was my pajama bottoms. I laid the incest magazine down between us. I saw her look down at the magazine for a short second before
looking back at me.

The cover had a picture of a 18 or 19 year old girl with medium length hair, a beautiful tan, topless and her breasts were about size 36-B
with erect nipples and a tan line were her swimming top use to be. She was wearing a G String bottom and you could tell she was shaved or at
least trimmed very close. The big cover print was "Sizzling Summer Sibling Sex" in smaller type it said, "Brothers and Sisters SHARE ALL &
TELL ALL".

I continued with my story.

"Well after about ten minutes of this I once again slid my hand down and started to touch her again between the legs. She was again wearing
shorts. This time she did not pull my hand away. So, I was actually feeling up my sister and I was getting turned on. I had a hard on. After
awhile I tried to slide my hand down her waist band of her shorts and she broke away from our French kiss and said, "Uhn Ugn." I looked at
her and said in a rejected tone, "Come on Kristy!? I just want to see you, that's all." She then said, "No!" I replied by saying, "Oh come
on Kristy!!". She shocked me by saying, "You have seen my tits, but I haven't seen anything of you! That's not fair!!"

I took another breath and continued with the story. "Well I thought about it for a second and thought, I will take my clothes off first and
maybe she will then take hers off. Then I thought about it some more and thought maybe she will laugh at me when she sees my little cock and
sees that it is all hard. I really didn't know what to do. I really wanted to see her naked, but I didn't know if I could do the same and
let her see me naked with a little hard on."

I looked over at Kim and said, "Kim, when I was 16, I had one of the smallest cocks in my school class, I mean, in P.E. Class, we all had to
shower together and boys being boys, we were all kind of looking at each other and sizing each of us up against the other. You know what I
mean?", I asked Kim and looked back up at her.

Kim lifted up and then pushed her covers back to the foot of the bed and then laid down and turned on her side like I was and got more
relaxed. She smiled and looked at me and said, "Yea, It was the same way with us girls in P.E., we were comparing breast size and also the
amount of hair on each other’s pussy too." Then she kind of asked in a almost excited voice, "So what happened next?"

It was like she was really antsy to hear more of the story on how I fucked my own sister.

The more I thought about it, the more turned on I got and I started to get hard. She even looked down to my crotch area and then looked back
up at me.

I continued my incestuous story of me and my little 13 year old sister Kristy.

"Well I then took the plunge and said to Kristy, "OK!, I will take all of my clothes off, if you promise to take all of your clothes right
after me." Kristy was quit for a few seconds, she was having to think about this one. Then she said, "OK, but put all of clothes over by the
bathroom door, just in case mom and dad come home early. You can pick them up and run into the bathroom and then through the other door to
your room." I was really shocked to hear that and was also amazed at just how smart my sister really was at 13, to think ahead like that."

Kim laughed at my last comment and said, "Well!!, You guys usually just have one thing on your mind, once you have a hard on!"

I was really pleased to see Kim really acting like herself now and that caused me to relax a whole lot more. At the same time my cock was
now almost fully hard and I saw her glance down at it several times while I was telling my story.

"Well, I got up from Kristy's bed and started to strip by the bathroom door, like Kristy suggested. I got down to my underwear and started
to hesitate. Kristy was sitting up on her bed taking in the whole sight and spectacle. I had a hard on and I didn't know if I should turn
around and take my shorts off or just bend down and do it right in front of her."

I paused for a second and continued by saying, "Kristy noticed my hesitation and said, "You first!! Remember??."

I looked over at my wife and then continued with the story.

"Well, I think I took a deep breath like I was going to jump into the deep end of a pool of water and bent part way down and slid my shorts
down and off and stood back up straight. There I was!!!, I was 5' 2" weighing only 103lbs standing straight up facing my sister totally
naked with a 4 1/2 to 5 inch pencil thin dick sticking almost straight up against my belly. I think I was still holding my breath, because
my face felt so hot. I bet my face turned a hundred shades of red. I was also waiting for Kristy to start laughing at me and pointing at my
pencil thin dick and start rolling around on her bed laughing and pointing at my thin hard dick. Well, she didn't do any of those things and
she just looked at me. I could see her eyes travel from head to toe and back up again and stop in the middle and just stared at my hard cock
sticking up. It seemed like five minutes before I took my next breath. I calmed down enough to walk over to her bed and sit down next to
her."

It was once again time for me to take a breath and relive that moment that happened, so long ago, but it seemed like it just happen last
week.

I can still picture that event in my mind so clearly, like it was a film on replay and I could see every detail so clearly.

I then continued with the story by saying, "I looked at her, but she had her head bent down looking at my cock, since it was now only about
18 to 20 inches from her. I then swallowed, my mouth full of cotton and said, "OK!!! YOUR TURN!!! REMEMBER!!??" She just sit there for a few
seconds and I though wildly that she was going to chicken out on me or maybe mom and dad would walk through the front door down stairs.

My hearing was tuned to hear a car door slam at 6 miles away, I think. My eardrums were humming and my heart was beating about 200 miles an
hour."

I looked up at Kim again, most of the time I was telling her this story of Kristy and me, I was looking down between us and there was that
incest magazine, staring up at me. I guess, I was staring at it for support or maybe a focal point. I would have never have been able to
tell her the story, if I had to keep looking directly at her. I caught her also staring at the magazine also. She broke her eye contact and
again looked at my crotch and by this time my cock was completely hard, to say the least. She then looked back up at me eye to eye and for
the first time today, I caught a naughty sparkle in her eyes. I smiled at her.

Kim returned the smile and softly and almost sexily ask me, "Well? What happened next did she strip for you?"

I nodded my head and said, "Yes, but it took her a little while to get up off the bed and start."

"She already had her top off and all that was left was her shorts and panties. She was facing me when she took her shorts off and then
hesitated like she was going to turn around or maybe even worse chicken out. But luckily, she went ahead and simply put her fingers in the
sides of her panties and kind of wiggled her hips from side to side and she slid them down slowly. She kind of put her legs together and
then her panties was past her .... pussy and then she kind of opened her legs slightly and they just fell the rest of the way to the floor.
Then she just stepped out of them."

"I sat up almost straight and my cock got harder and my heart beat faster as I looked at my little sister, Kristy totally naked at 13. I
thought to myself she was totally beautiful!!!"

"I then stood up as she was beginning to walk toward the bed, but I stopped her and we stood face to face, looking at each other and we were
also looking down at each other. I kind of leaned forward and bent my head down to kiss her and she lifted head up to meet me half way. We
kissed and broke apart and again looked at each other. Then we once again leaned forward and kissed again this time, I put my arms around
her and stepped in closer to her and we embraced and kissed like a girlfriend and boyfriend standing up."

"My hard, pencil, thin, little, cock then touched the soft warm belly and pelvis area of my own sister. I mean, we were totally nude
standing up against each other and kissing like real lovers would!"

I again stopped my story telling and looked at Kim, she was once again looking at my hard on in my pajamas and then she looks up at me when
I stopped talking. I said to my wife, Kim, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to be so graphic, I guess I should stop. I think you get the picture."

Kim's eyes got wide and she quickly said, "No!! I want to hear the whole thing!"

I look deep into her eyes and ask, "Do you want me to be graphic about it or do you just want to hear me say, I'm guilty!!, I fucked my own
sister!!??"

Kim responded by saying, "No!! I want to hear all the details, I don't care how graphic you are!!"

I smiled, thinking to myself that she is actually getting turned on by this, hearing me talk about the first time with my own sister. Just
think, she was ready to shoot me and feed me to the dogs less that 30 minutes ago.

I smile at her and say, "OK!!, but under one condition. I want you to take your nightie and panties off!!"

She looked at me with a smirk I have grown to love and she replied, "OK, But you first!!!"

"OK!! DEAL!!", I said and I smiled back at her. I laid on my back and lifted my hips up and slid my pajama bottoms off. It was then that I
noticed a big wet spot were my hard on was leaking precum and formed a wet spot on my pajama bottoms, which soaked all the way through. My
hard on popped up, once free of the pajama bottoms. I threw them off on the side of the bed and rolled over to face her and smiled and said,
"OK!!! YOUR TURN HONEY!!!"

Kim sat up on the bed and then put her feet on the floor and stood up and almost did a sexy, little, strip for me, as she took her top off
and I noticed that her nipples were rock hard and sticking straight out. She then dropped her top to the floor and then did the same thing
my little sister did the first time, so many years ago, but as fresh in my memory as though it just happened yesterday.

My lovely and sexy wife, Kim put her fingers in the waistband top of her panties and started to wiggle her hips from side to side as she
slowly lower them. Once they were past the widest part of her hips and thighs she opened her legs and they silently slid to the floor.

Kim's pussy back then had a full bush mostly above her pussy slit. Hardly any hair on her sides near her pussy lips and none below. She then
crawled sexily back into bed and she made the first move to come near me and actually bent forward to kiss me.

I reached out and grabbed her and pulled her down and kissed her long and hard. I hesitantly reached for her breasts and touched them
lightly to see if she was going to let me or if she was going to pull back and reject me for trying to put the moves on her after our talk.
She not only let me feel her, but she reached down and gripped my hard cock and slowly stroked it a couple of times. I then reach down and
placed my hand on her sex mound and touched her pussy lips.

I was almost in shock, when I felt how wet and moist she was. She was actually turned on by my story of me fucking my own sister.

She broke the kiss and laid down closer to me and pulled her pillows over closer so that we were laying side by side. She still had a grip
on my cock and I still had my hand on her pussy. The incest magazine was now touching both of us and still between us. I looked down at it
and then back up her . She also looked down at it and then back up at me and she leaned forward and kissed me once more and pulled back and
said,

"So, what happened next?" She then started to slowly stroke my cock.

I replied, "Kim, I truly LOVE YOU with all my heart!!"

She smiled and said, "I know, I love you too, so what did you do to your little sister next?"

"Well ..... we were still standing and I backed away about a half step so that there was a gap between us and while I was still kissing her
I reached down and touched her pussy for the first time. She had a small growth of sandy blond pussy hair mostly above her slit just like
you have." "I kind of slid through her small bush and laid my hand to rest on her pussy mound. Covering it with my whole hand. My middle
finger ran down her grooved pussy slit."

"Like this." I said to my naked and wet wife, Kim, I then reenacted my motion on Kim's pussy. and then said, "See?"

Kim's eyes went half way closed and felt my hand do the same thing to her, as I did to my own little 13 year old sister, so many years ago.
All my wife could say was, "Uummm!!!"

So as I continued the story I repeated the moves I did to my sister almost 13 years ago.

Kim just kind of laid back and relaxed to hear my story with half closed eyes, while I copied my moves and explained in full graphic detail
of what my sister, Kristy and I did together, committing incest for the very first time.

"While I was still kissing my sister Kristy and one of my hands was on her pussy I reached up and got one of Kristy's hands and guided it
down to my rock, hard, pencil, thin, dick. When she first felt it, she broke our French kiss and immediately looked down at it like it might
bite her. But then she slowly and hesitantly reached out and touched it by herself. I let go of her hand and watched her as she slowly felt
my cock. Along the side, then the other side and up and down its length. She gripped it slowly and squeezed it to see if it felt as hard as
it looked."

Kim then said through half closed eyes, "Like this?" She was beginning to take the part of my sister 13 years ago.

All I could say then was, "Oh yea, like that."

Kim then said, "Uumm keep going ..... uumm ..... What happened then?"

I continued my story by saying,

"Well, I ran my middle finger up and down her slit like this and we ended up kissing again. I also felt that she was beginning to get moist.
We were kind of moving and weaving around like we both might fall down, so I kind of guided her to her bed and we both laid down together on
her bed. When she was laid down in the middle of the bed, I laid next her on my side like I am now, but I was raised up on my elbow and was
kind of looking down at her. I leaned down and kissed her again. We really got to be quite good at French kissing that afternoon in her
room."

I continued once again.

"Any way ....... While I was kissing her, I was rubbing her pussy up and down more. Her hands were at her sides and she opened her legs just
a little. To give me more room to move around down by her pussy."

I stopped for a second and looked at my wife with her half closed eyes. She was really enjoying my story now and she was also enjoying what
I was doing to her.

I then continued with my story.

"When she did that, Her pussy kind of opened up some and she was really kind of wet then. My middle finger was sliding on her slick juices,
really easy now. We did this for about four or five minutes and then I kind of stopped and asked her to spread her legs. I moved from her
side and she spread her legs about 18 inches apart. I then kind of crawled down lower so that I could really look at her pussy up close. It
was really beautiful! I mean, I never seen a real pussy up close. Well, I mean, I had seen pictures of naked women and even pictures of
people fucking in all sorts of positions."

"My dad had a magazine I found out in a box in the garage and it had about 150 pages of different people fucking and sucking and doing all
sorts of things. Each page had maybe about 9 or 12 pictures on the page. Some pages had just one full page picture or maybe the next page
had 3 or 4 pictures on the page. They were all different. It was really wild. This magazine was my favorite. It had very few words. Well,
needless to say, that became my sex bible on what men and women do when they have sex and fuck."

"Any way. While I was looking at her pussy up close, I was also touching her and running my finger along her slit. Well, by this time we had
spent about an hour doing this from the time we both got naked."

"I had an idea and got up off the bed and said to my little sister laid out in the middle of her bed, "Wait here!, I have something I want
to get and show you. OK?" She was really relaxed and kind of in a daze and just said, "OK.""

"Well, I ran into my room and opened up my closet door and dug in one of my boxes and pulled out the magazine that had all the pictures in
and ran back into Kristy's room. It was really kind of funning because my little, pencil, thin, hard, cock was bouncing all the way to my
room and then all the way back to her room. I came back into her room and she rolled over on her side, like us now and I placed the magazine
between us and opened it up."

"The inside cover picture was nothing but a big hard cock which took up almost 1/3 of the page and the rest of the picture was of a women's
face with her mouth open and she had about 1/4 to 1/3 of that hard cock in her mouth. Her eyes were looking upward, like see was looking at
the face of person who's cock this belonged to."

"The inside page #1. Had I think about 3 or 4 smaller pictures of different people fucking in 3 or 4 different positions. All of them showed
the cock part way or all the way inside the woman's pussies."

"We took our time and slowly paged through the book and making small talk about what the people looked like or what position they were in or
how big that cock was or how big those tits were or small tits or small cocks."

"It was kind of divided up into sections. first part was different types or positions on fucking, the next section was on oral sex and we
both looked at that kind of slow. Kristy had never heard or seen, that some girls or women put a man's or boy's cock into her or their
mouth. She made a few comments about that and how yucky that must be. I told her that a lot of girls and women do that and they like it.
Well, she looked at me like I was totally crazy."

"The next section was a combination of cum shots from fucking to oral sex. Kristy really said, "that was really gross", but I let her turn
the pages because I knew the magazine by heart. She kind of went slow and studied each picture for quite some time before turning to the
next page."

"Well, after we looked at the whole magazine together we kind of knew that is was getting late and we should get our clothes back on because
we knew mom and dad would show up sooner or later. So we ended that day by kissing one last time and with me feeling her pussy again and her
gripping my cock once more."

I stopped for a few seconds and took a breather and then an idea came to me.

I looked over at my lovely wife Kim and said, "Kim?, If you are interested, I still have that picture book that I showed to Kristy. I mean
if you want, I could get it and show you what Kristy and I looked at that afternoon?"

Kim looked over at me and her eyes got big and I could see the sparkle of lust, shine in her eyes and she smiled and said, "Really!!? You
still have that magazine?"

I smiled back at my wife and said, "Yes, I still have it, but I will warn you now that it is pretty worn and the corners are kind of bent
and it is not as clean as it once was, you know? I mean it is over 13 years old and it had seen an awful lot of action over the years."

Kim was more than excited, that I would keep something like a porn magazine for over 13 years and she replied by say, "Yea!!! I would love
to see what turned you and your sister on so much 13 years ago to have caused both of you to do each other. Where is it?"

I responded by saying, "Wait right here and I'll be back in a flash!!"

Before I got up off the bed I leaned over and kissed my adorable, lovely, sexy and turned on wife and then got up off the bed and rushed out
our bedroom and down the hall to the spare bedroom and turned on the light and opened up the closest door and turned on the closest light
and then naked, I kneeled down and opened up the footlocker and got the magazine I had gotten over 13 years ago to show my sister.

It then dawned on me that for some strange reason it felt like things were happened all over again, kind of like history repeating itself
once again.

I stood back up and once again I noticed that strange feeling come over me again and that was then that I looked down and saw that I was
totally naked just as before 13 years ago and I also had a hard on but at least this time my cock was at least a little bigger than when I
was just 16 years old.

Thank God for small favors.

I then closed the footlocker and turned off the closest light and walked over to turn off the spare bedroom light, but before I turned off
the bedroom light I noticed movement out in the hall.

I paused for a second or two and then my eyes could see in the darkened hall that it was my 6 year old daughter, Nancy looking at me totally
naked and I then turned off the light and walked up to her in the dark hall and asked her, "What are you doing up?"

Young little Nancy just replied, "Sorry Daddy, but I have to go to the bathroom."

I then said, "OK, but hurry up and get back into bed and go to sleep."

Nancy walked into the bathroom and she turned on the bathroom light and my naked body with its hard on and precum leaking from my cock head
was clearly visible to her staring eyes.

I noticed that she was looking at me more than I wanted her to and I started to walk off to my bedroom and went through and closed the door.
Once back into my bedroom, I got back up on the bed and got back into position on the bed next to Kim and handed the magazine to her and she
took it and said, "Who was up?"

I replied that it was Nancy and she just sort of looked at me and then we both started to get back into the mood of things.

Kim started to look through the magazine and she looked over at me and said, "So, What happened next with you and your sister?"

I then started to continue my story and all the while Kim was slowly paging through the old porn magazine.

"We didn't get any free time to ourselves and an empty house for two weeks. Then mom and dad said they were going to visit some of their
friends in another town and they were going to leave early in the morning on Saturday and would not be back till almost dark or just after
dark."

"When Mom and Dad said that, I know that both Kristy and I were on the same wave length so to speak. We were once again going to do
something naughty while mom and dad were gone. They told us about this on Tuesday night. and I could not sleep that night, just thinking
what might or could happen that whole day mom and dad were gone."

"Kristy and I both knew what the other was thinking, but we never really said anything to each other about it all during the rest of the
week."

"Well, Saturday morning came and they left at 6:00a.m. in the morning. But they thought, they should wake us up and make us come down for
breakfast in our pajamas and wave goodbye to them as they drove off. Kristy and I both complained that we just wanted to sleep through the
whole mess. Well, We all ended up around the breakfast table mom and dad dressed. Kristy and I in our pajamas. Kristy and I didn't eat
much."

"We had to go through the whole nine yards of here are phone numbers to call if something should happen and this and that and all that kind
of stuff."

I paused to take a break from my story and looked over at Kim and she was looking at each picture carefully before turning the page.

She noticed that I had stopped telling my story and she looked up from the magazine and looked at me.

I then took that look on her face as a sign to continue with my story so I continued.

"Yes, Kristy and I both stood in front of the front door and waved to mom and dad as they both drove off. They honked their horn and then
they were gone for the rest of the day till dark."

"I locked the front door and Kristy was already heading up the stairs and her room is first. Well, she went in her room and crawled back
into bed and pulled the covers up over her and was preparing to go back to sleep."

"I on the other hand, had other things in mind. I followed her into her bed room and when she was in bed pulling the cover up, I took hold
of the covers and started to get in bed with her. She looked at me like I was crazy and said, "What are you doing?" I responded and said, "I
what to sleep in bed with you." She then said, "Hey they might come back you know?" I said I doubt it, besides we will hear them if they
do."

"Well she let me bed with her and I slid over next to her. She was facing away from me, so I slid up and slid my body right up next to her
warm body. I was already beginning to get a hard on, just by doing this. I put my arm over the top of her and laid it there for awhile. Then
I started to move it around and start feeling her tits through her pajamas. Well, she started to make objections about it and how she wanted
to sleep some more."

"I replayed, "Kristy? Let’s get naked and sleep that way OK?" Right off the bat she said, "NO Way." Well I talked to her some more and
finally she said, "OK, I give up! I'll do it if you would just be quite and let me sleep some more." I thought to myself "ALRIGHT!!! YES!!!"
Well, she took her pajamas off while still under the covers and then I did the same thing."

Kim looked up from the magazine and smiled and said, "You horny little bastard, I could just see you doing that to your sister. You have
always been horny and eager for sex ever since I knew you."

We both laughed and Kim playfully reached down and grabbed a hold of my hard cock and gave it a few strokes and then looked up at me and
said, "So, what happened next?"

"I scooted up next to her once again, in the same position and this time my hard, little, cock was in the crack of her ass and one arm
laying over the top of her holding one of her small breasts in my hand. It was really wild, I was turned on by being totally naked next to
my sister, but somehow we both went to sleep."

Kim laughed and said to me, "I can't believe you went to sleep with a hard on! You never go to sleep with me with a hard on!"

I laughed at her comment and said, "Really!! It is the truth, I really went to sleep with a hard on."

"So what happened next?", Kim replied.

I continued my incestuous love story.

"I woke up first and Kristy was laying flat on her back still fast asleep. I pulled the light cover down to expose her breasts. I watched
her sleep and watched the swell of her chest as she slowly breathed. I then pulled the covers down till I could see her pussy clearly and
fully exposed to my lustful look. Her legs were slightly parted and I bent down and looked more closely at my sister's pussy. I then
completely removed the bed cover and throw it on to the floor at the foot of the bed. She was now totally exposed to my stare."

"I carefully reached out and lightly touched her pussy. I was mostly just touching her bush feeling the fine, soft hairs. I began petting
her bush like I would pet and stroke a cat or dog. Then I began to trail my touch further down to her pussy slit and then way down to the
bottom of her slit. Lightly at first then slowly adding more pressure as I became more turned on at the thought of feeling up my totally
naked and fully exposed little sister that was only 13. I was not in a rush, because we had all day. I looked at the clock and it was 9:30am
so I thought to myself, "WOW!! I have another twelve hours to have fun and not have to worry about mom and dad."

"As I began to stroke her more and left her pussy and started on her small shy mounds. I actually saw and watched my little sister's nipples
go from being totally flat and soft to erect little nipples that grew before my eyes. I will never forget that for as long as I live."

"After her nipples got totally hard and stuck straight up in the air, she kind of moved a little and murmured to herself and her legs spread
just a bit further apart. I then moved my hand down once again to her pussy and began to stroke her some more."

"Well, before long she was getting moist and wet again like she did the last time. She moved some more and spread her legs apart almost
three feet apart. That was the most I have ever seen her spread her legs for me and not only that she was still asleep."

"She was really wet and I slid my middle finger along her wet, juicy slit and then I slid my middle finger down her grove almost to the
bottom of her slit and her slit just kind of opened up and my middle finger was at her opening. I slid my finger gently into her to just my
first knuckle and was surprised when Kristy lifted her hips up and moved them around and murmured some more. I slide a little deeper into
her pussy hole, now up to the second joint of my middle finger. She let out a soft, "Uuummmm" and completely lifted her hips off the bed and
I was surprised to feel her pussy hole close around and grip my finger. Then she released her grip and she settled her hips back on the bed
once again."

"I was really liking this. Playing with my sister while she was still asleep and it seems she was liking the feeling too."

"While I removed my finger from her pussy and she seemed to move some more and let out a sigh like she missed having it in her pussy."

"I looked at my finger and it was really wet with her juices. So being curious I brought my finger up and looked at it more closely and I
even smelled it. Then I stuck out my tongue and tasted my sister's pussy juice for the very first time. I then stuck my whole finger in my
mouth and sucked it clean and got it wet with my spit and then I decided I would try what my older school friends called finger fucking or
finger banging. I knew the idea and concept so I tried it out on Kristy while she was still asleep."

"I gently laid my whole hand on her pussy mound and laid my middle finger along her pussy slit and then I bent my middle finger and began to
slid it back into her wet, juicy warm hole. I only put my finger in to just past the second knuckle. and I began to push it in and pull it
out. I went slowly at first, so as not to wake her up. I figured that if she woke up and found me playing with her and looking at her like
this she would make me stop and probably be pissed at me for doing this to her while she was asleep."

"Well, I started out slow and then I could not resist and began going a little fast. Well she responded by once again moving her hips in
little circles and lifting them every once in a while. It was then she opened her eyes and I saw her look at me and I thought "OH!! No!!"
she will make me stop."

"She just moaned a little louder and had a slight smile and just said, "Uuuummmmm" at the same time she arched her back and kind of
stretched her whole body and moved all around and then just relaxed. Her legs were still spread apart, more now than ever before. She smiled
at me and said, "Uuummmm I was having a really good dream, but now, I know it was you doing that to me."

"I smiled down at her and then leaned forward and down kissed her and then we frenched once again. She put her arms around my neck and
really squeezed me. We then broke the kiss and I said, "Good Morning Sleepy Head"

"I then bent my head down farther and took one of her nipples in my mouth and kissed and sucked on her hard little nubbin. She moaned again
and lifted her hips up off the bed and her pussy once again squeezed my finger as I picked up the pace of finger fucking her."

"Her arms were still around my neck and she was rubbing the back of my head while I sucked on her nipples. I was switching back and forth
because she was kind of guiding my head from one nipple to the other."

"Then one arm released me and slid down to about the middle of my body on the side and was kind of pulling me and motioning me to slide not
only closer to her side but she was pulling me up on top of her."

"I broke my kiss and crawled up on top of my little 13 year old sister and laid down on top of her. Her legs was still spread apart and I
was now looking into her eyes while I was fully on top of her."

Kim kind of interrupted me and she put the magazine down and was pulling me on top of her just like I did with my little sister 13 years
ago.

Once I got into position on top of Kim and we French kissed a couple of times. I continued my story.

"Well, here I was on top of my sister and we were both totally naked, my cock was laying right along her moist little cunt slit and then I
guess nature kind of took over, because we both started to move against each other. I was like dry humping her, but her pussy slit was wet
and I was sliding up and down the length of her slit and her wetness was getting my hard, little, dick all slick and juicy with her juices."
"We kind of slid along each other and it was maybe on the 10th or 15th stroke along her wet slit that she moved too far up and I moved too
far down. But then it happened!!! My hard, little, cock head found its way to the opening to my little sister's pussy hole!!! Just the tip
of my cock head was at her entrance!"

"We both froze right then and there. We looked at each other in the eyes. The moment of truth was now upon us. It seemed like time stood
still. I knew all I had to do was slide forward and up along her body and my cock would slide right into her pussy and she knew all she had
to do was move and slide downward and I would slide into her."

"Time stood still. A brother looking into his little sister's eyes, looking for a clue as to what to do next. She was looking into her big
brother's eyes, looking for a clue too. We both wondered if the other one would do it to the other or if one of us would chicken out. Not a
single word was spoken or uttered."

"She moved first slightly downward and I moved slightly upward. Then it happened!! My swollen cock head on my little, pencil, thin, cock
entered her pussy opening and her pussy muscles griped my cock head just behind the swollen head. We both froze again and looked at each
other deeply."

"It was done! We broke all the laws and taboos! We could never go back! It was too late! We did the unthinkable! We would never be able to
look at each other in the same way as before!"

"This time I moved first. I began to slide deeper and deeper into my little sister's hot, tight, wet, warm, juicy, little pussy!!! Farther
and farther I pushed myself into Kristy's pussy. We never once broke eye contact. Not a word was spoken, but somehow it seemed like we were
talking to each other with our minds and eyes. Words were not necessary."

"I felt a slight constriction inside her pussy and I had to push a little harder and she made a slight grimace on her face, like it hurt her
some. I keep up the pressure and then her pussy seemed to open up more and then my crotch was all the way up next to hers."

"I was all the way inside my 13 year old sister's pussy. I was no longer a cherry and nether was she. We lost ours together. A brother
losing his cherry to his very own little sister and little sister losing her cherry to her very own big brother."

"We were both guilty of committing incest."

"But neither one of us felt guilty of committing this act that so many people around the world condemn as being illegal, immoral,
disgusting, dirty, or sinful."

"We kind of rested for a moment, to catch our breath and savor the feel of each other’s body parts, mine in hers and hers wrapped around and
gently holding mine, completely and deeply inside of her."

"I then began to pull my cock out and then gently slide it back into her warm, wet, tight, sheath. Her pussy gripped my hard, thin, cock and
it felt like my cock was made to fit her pussy. It felt like we were made for each other."

"We began to French kiss each other again and I began my stroking of her pussy. I wish I could tell you that I lasted 10 or 15 minutes, but
in reality I only lasted about 25 strokes inside her."

"On the last stroke I pushed in as far as I could go and she lifted her hips just slightly like she knew what was about to happen. I was
fully inside her, with my cock straining to go in her deeper. When my whole body went stiff and I felt my penis swell. I then felt a hot
stream of cum, cum rushing upward, from the base of my cock to the head and it kind of stayed there for just a split second and then it shot
out from the head of my dick directly into Kristy's virgin pussy."

"My cock head flexed inside of her and she gasped at the feeling of it. My cock head swelled again and another hot rush of cum, came up the
length of my little, pencil, thin, cock and exploded from the tip and shot another long, thick, stand of cum into my little sister's
unprotected pussy and womb. It flex again and this time Kristy moved her hips in a tight circle and just grunted, "Uuuuummmmm". I think I
shot at least 6 or 7 solid streamers of hot cum into Kristy's pussy. Then I just kind of collapsed on top of her."

"It is done. I fucked my sister and came inside her unprotected pussy. We completed the act that most people would never dream of
committing. The act of Sibling INCEST."

"Kristy was gently holding me and now she put her legs together and held me more tightly inside her just fucked pussy, full of her own
brothers cum."

"We just rested for probably ten minutes till my cock shrank up and I pulled away from my sister's pussy. She let out a disappointing moan,
like she did not want me to leave her pussy. We laid side by side and hugged each other and we drifted off to sleep. We both woke up at
almost 12 noon."

That was the end of my story about the first time I had sex with my own sister and then said to Kim.

"So? Kim, there you have it, that was the first time with my sister Kristy. so you see, it was not like you thought, something horrible or
hideous. It was a act of young innocent love between a brother and sister."

Kim just said, "OH!! WOW!!! It was kind of romantic and all, but was that really the truth or you just saying that to get off the hook."

I replied to her question by saying. "Kim that is the "GODS HONEST TRUTH" I dearly love my sister and I would never do anything to hurt or
harm her. Kim, I really love my sister, but I also love you as my wife, lover and closest friend."

Kim looked at me in the eyes. I was still on top of her and my cock was still laying along her pussy slit. I had been moving back and forth
along her juicy slit and I had been leaking precum all over the both of us.

Kim just looked deep into my eyes and said only two words, "FUCK ME!!!!!!!".

Boy did I ever fuck her. It was fast and furious. I last about two minutes but Kim was coming as soon as I slide into her super heated
pussy, which has been on a slow simmer, since the beginning of my incest story, of the first time I fucked and came inside my little sister
Kristy's pussy.

After we both came down from our fuck high we were kissing and hugging each other and enjoying the afterglow that Kim started to ask me more
questions about my sexual relationship with my sister Kristy.

After that night I left the footlocker unlocked for Kim. But history has a way of repeating it's self, because Nancy, our daughter was the
next to open and discover the contents of our family Pandora's box.

She was 12 when I found her in the spare bedroom/den/office reading a incest magazine.

and that my friends is a whole unbelievable story by itself!!!!

Over the following weeks and months my wife, Kim began to look at incest through a completely different set of eyes.

Many times we would play act that she was my sister and I would tell her about another episode of our (my sister & I) sexual relationship
and we would reenact it.

It was a couple of months later that she began to have sexual fantasies of having sex with her two brothers and even her younger sister.

Then one night I surprised her and played that I was her dad and I was going to fuck her for the first time. The dam bust wide open after
that. We both began to read the new incest magazines when they showed up at my mail box and I brought them home. Our sex life got better and
better.

It was after we read a couple of good stories and just relaxed from a really good fuck that she hit me with the hardest question I have ever
had to answer.

"Mike? I know that you really have a fantasy of wanting to fuck your, (our daughter) Nancy, but if it really came down to it, would you?,
would you really fuck our own daughter?" she asked me.

I think my heart stopped for maybe 10 seconds. I was totally silent. I then looked directly at her and replayed, "Yes, I have thought about
it more and more lately, and Yes, I really would fuck her, I really want to know what it feels like to slide my hard cock into my own flesh
and blood daughter, I want to feel her tight young pussy grip my cock and I want to shoot my cum, the very same cum that made her into her
pussy, but I would never try to do anything with her or to her, unless I told you first and we both agreed to it."

Kim was silent and then softly asked, "How old do you think she should be?"

I kept looking at her straight in the eyes and said, "I think she should be between the ages of 11 and 13."

She was silent for a short while and then said, "I think it would be kind of sweet to see you teach our own daughter about sex first hand,
so she will not have to learn the hard way, like I did, but then, I also think maybe it would be wrong to do that to her, I just don't know
I'm so confused. I know that you really would like to be her first and I would like to see if happen too, but Nancy should have a say in
this too, you know? If she wants you to, you can, but I would like to talk to her first before you try anything, OK?"

I thought I had died and gone to heaven, to hear my own wife say that she could and would accept the fact, that I wanted to fuck our own
daughter and she was in fact giving me her permission.

I was beyond being speechless. I then grabbed hold of my loving and understanding wife and rolled her over on her back and mounted her right
then and there and fucked the living shit out of her and she responded by fucking me back and almost fucked my brains out.

The sex we shared then was pure raw lust and then I knew that someday soon I would have my chance to fuck my own daughter.

It was totally unbelievable that my wife came around and accepted incest as a viable life style for us as a family.

I truly loved her more now than ever before, if that could be possible.

I could only thank my lucky stars that this could actually be happen to me and now my whole family might someday enjoy what I had only read
and dreamed about.

All I can say is not many wives or husbands could say and do what we have done and what we were planning on doing in the near future.

End of Part #1

Chapter #2 My Daughter Nancy: Her discovery

Well I came home early Saturday afternoon at about 1:00pm. I had planned to go golfing, but the guys I go with canceled at the last minute,
so I came back home and thought I would relax, since my wife, Kim was gone for the weekend visiting her sister. Nick was camping out at the
lake with some friends and their parents. I thought Nancy was staying with her friend.

Well, I came in and went up stairs to change clothes. I stripped down naked and thought I would walk into the spare bedroom/den/office and
enjoy myself for awhile with my incest magazines. I walked down the hall, totally nude and noticed that the door was part way closed. I
thought I left it open this morning.

As I got to the door and was beginning to open it, I heard something. I slowed down and peeked in slightly. OH MY GOD!!!!! There was my 12
year old daughter, Nancy laying on the floor with her swimming suite on, or I should say, not on the right way. Her top was pulled up above
her small little breasts, nipples totally erect. Her bottom piece was part way down her thighs totally exposing her almost bare pussy slit.

She was part way across the room, the closest door is almost straight across from the regular door, I was at looking through in disbelief.
The closet door was open and her feet were pointed in that direction.

She had a bunch of my incest magazines out on the floor and she was even reading one. There was also a bigger magazine which is like a
picture book and it was opened also. I know what picture magazine it was because, I just bought it last week.

It was called, "Daddy & Daughters" this book had nothing but pictures and just a few words and captions. It had pictures of girls who were
18, but they looked much younger because most of them had small breasts and shaved, bare pussies. There was every kind of picture you could
imagine in it from regular fucking, to sucking, to cum shots. The guys in the photos were older to give the illusion of a father fucking his
young daughter.

I just froze right there and took in the sight. It took a few seconds for the shock to wear off and when it did, my cock began to stiffen
up. I was actually seeing my own 12 year old daughter get sexually excited by looking and reading about incest, especially about fathers
fucking their daughters.

It was like a dream come true. After all this time of thinking what it would be like to fuck my daughter and how I might bring the subject
up to Nancy, or when the time was right and how my wife Kim would bring it up with her daughter Nancy first.

I guess most of my work or advance planning was not necessary now. I mean, here was Nancy totally exposed, playing with herself and looking
and reading about fathers fucking their young daughters. I guess she liked the idea or she would not be doing this. Right?

Well, by the time all of this went through my head my cock was totally rock hard and saying to me," Do It!!!, Do It!!!!, Go in there and
fuck her!!!!!!"

But then, I thought, what would Nancy do, if I came in the room totally naked with a hard on, no less? Would she be embarrassed and run away
or would she accept me and my advances upon her and her young exposed body.

I also promised my wife, Kim, I would not do anything before I asked her what she thought. I don't want to break my word with her.

Well, I made the decision and I would have to see and live with what happened next.

I walked fully into the room and made a noise like clearing my throat.

She bent her head toward the noise and saw me totally nude standing not more than 6 feet away.

She gave out a slight squeal and then said, "Daddy!" Her face turned a couple of shades red. I didn't know if it was because I surprised her
or because I was nude with a hard on that was rock hard and throbbing at the very prospect of doing my own 12 year old daughter.

She then pulled her hand away from her pussy and pulled her bikini bottoms back up and covered her pussy from my sight. She then sat up and
was reaching to close the open magazines.

I walked over to her and said, "Nancy, that's OK."

I then sat down next to her and sat cross legged. She kind of relaxed and sit back down and looked directly at my hard cock. She still had
her top up above her shy mounds which show cased her beautiful, sexy, young, preteen, hard nipples.

So I enjoyed the sight while I could. We were both silent for a few seconds then I spoke, "I'm sorry if I surprised you but I thought you
were staying over and at your girl friends, Cami's house." She then slowly lifted her head up from staring at my rock hard cock which by the
way was beginning to leak a bead of clear precum from the tip.

She looked up at me and said her friend, Cami, was not feeling good and so she came back home early. After she said that, her head and eyes
once again drifted back down to look at my cock.

I picked up the big picture book and said, "Well I guess you know what this book is about." I then began to page through it again. She
slowly looked back up from my cock and looked at me and the book I was paging through and said, "Do fathers really do that with their
daughters?"

I was silent for a few seconds and I looked at her and said, "Yes Honey, some fathers really do that to their daughters, but no one ever
talks about it out in the open. I mean, some fathers and daughters do it, but only a few. I mean, not very many do, but, Yes it does really
happen."

"Does that shock or surprised you that some fathers do this with their own daughter?" I then showed her a full page color photo of a older
looking man sliding his hard cock into a young looking girls bare pussy. There was a caption that said, "OH DADDY, I'm really glad you are
the first person to fuck me!"

Nancy was silent for a few seconds and then asked me, "Daddy? Do you want to do those things to me?"

My reaction was to be silent for a couple of seconds but, my cock swelled up and leaked out another large drop of precum at the very idea
that she had asked me that question.

I then replied to her question and said, "Yes Honey, I would like to do these things to you, but, the real question is, Would you want me to
do these things to you?"

Nancy was silent and did not answer my question, so I decided not to press the issue, just yet.

She was once again looking at my hard on, so I reached down and gripped it and slowly started to stoke my cock right there in front of her
and she was totally transfixed by the sight. I then released my cock and pulled my hand away and said, "You can touch it, if you want."

She jerked her head up and looked at me and I smiled and reassured her by saying, "It's OK, you can touch it, it's all right if you do." I
waited a second or two and then added, "you don't have to touch it, if you don't want to."

She hesitantly and slowly reached out her small hand toward my cock and then touched it lightly and drew her hand back a little. Then she
again reached out and touched it again. This time, her hand stayed in contact with my rock hard cock. My cock twitched and then swelled up
some more and she reacted by drawing her hand back some from my hard cock, like it might bite her or something.

I reached back down and gripped my cock in my hand and said, "It's OK, it just likes you that's all." I stroked it some and then said,
"Here, hold it like this and feel how hard it is and stroke it like this." I stroked my cock up and down slowly about five times or so, to
show her. I then let go of my cock and waited.

Nancy once again slowly reached over into my lap and this time took hold of my cock like I did and copied my motions as best as she could.
She was leaning over quite a bit and she just knee walked over closer to me and sit down with her legs folded underneath of her. She then
said, "It is soft, but yet hard underneath." My only reply was, "Uuummm yea, you’re doing good, Honey."

She stroked me about ten times slowly and then stopped and removed her hand from my cock. During all this time she was totally watching and
staring down at my cock. Once she removed her hand from my cock, I reached for her and reached out and lightly touched her small breasts.
Starting and the bottom of the swell of flesh up to the tip of her nipple.

This was the first time I actually touched my daughter in a sexual way. She pulled back a bit and I lost contact with her beautiful, shy,
little, mound. I then said, "Nancy you are indeed one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen in my life." She looks at me and says,
"Oh Daddy" in a disbelieving voice. She then starts to pull her top down to cover her breasts from my view and I reply, "Oh Nancy!! Don't
cover yourself up, I want to see how much you have grown and changed, here." I then got up and stood up and I put my hand down to Nancy, in
a jester to help her stand up. She was once again looking directly at my cock. She then saw my out stretched hand and placed her hand in
mine.

I then helped pull her up to her feet. Once standing she was still looking down at my cock.

I began to speak and that broke her concentration on my cock and she once again was looking at my eyes. I said, "Here let me help you with
this." I walked around to stand behind her and pulled the string tie from the bottom sting of her top and it came undone. I then lifted the
top sting that hung around her neck, up over her head. I now had my 12 year old daughter's string bikini top in my hand and she was now
topless.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and gently turned her around to face me. Once she was turned around facing me she again looked down at my
jutting hard cock. I took one of her arms and slid my hand down till I had her hand in mine and guided her hand to my cock. All I said was,
"Here" She then reached out and grasped my cock once again just like when we were sitting on the floor. I kind of pumped my hips forward and
upward and she got the message. She started to stroke my cock once again.

As she was doing this and looking at my cock I reached out and touched her breasts again with both hands, one for each small little breast
capped with a hard little nipple at its tip. At first touch she stopped stroking me and released my cock from her grip. I then said, "It's
OK keep going."

She looked up at me and I smile a reassuring smile and she returned with a slight smile and again looked down and took hold of my cock.

Well, by now my cock had leaked out quite a bit of precum and some of it ran down the length of my cock. Once it hit the grip of her top
finger and got some on her, she stopped and pulled her hand a way and looked at her hand. I released one hand from her breast and reached
down and took hold of her hand and took hold of her index finger and then brought her finger to the tip of my cock and made her finger tip
get wet with the precum and I released her hand and I put my finger tip on the tip of my cock and got some precum on it and then put my
finger and thumb together and moved them back and forth. She copied what I did.

I then said, "See it makes things slick." She was looking at her finger and thumb and I reached down and once again brought her hand back to
my cock. She again gripped my cock and I helped her stroke my cock. This time I made sure her hand came up further and came into contact
with the leaking precum along the length of my cock and brought her closed fist all the way up to the base of my cock head where most of the
precum was at. This made her griped fist slicker in places and so I rotated her hand around the head of my cock some more till her entire
fist was lubed up with my slick precum and started her to stroke me again.

Now Nancy's fist glided up and down the full length of my super hard cock. Her slick gripping fist was almost like being inside a girls wet
pussy. It felt that good. I guess it felt that good because my own 12 year old topless daughter was stroking me.

It was such a beautiful sight to see her next to me jacking my cock off. It is something that will stay with me for the rest of my life.

I returned to feeling up her breasts and was enjoying the feel of her hand on my cock as she slowly stroked me and me feeling her breasts up
for the first time in a sexual way.

This went on for about two minutes or so and then I looked down and saw a really big blob of precum on the tip of my dick. I let go of one
breast and reached down and got my finger tip wet in the blob and said,

"Here, taste this" Nancy looked up at me as I was moving my finger to her face and lips and I saw that she was not about to do that. But I
stopped just in front of her face and said, "Look, it’s OK." I then brought my finger to my mouth and licked my own finger clean in front of
her. "See it's OK."

I then moved my finger back down and got an even bigger drop of precum on my finger and offered it to Nancy. This time she stuck out her
tongue and tasted just a small little dab, there was still more on my finger and I said, "See, it doesn't taste bad does it?"

I then moved my finger to her mouth again and this time she let me push my finger in between her small little 12 year old sexy yet innocent
lips and into her mouth and I felt her tongue twirl around my finger and lick it clean. All this time she was looking me directly in the
eyes. I smiled and pulled my finger out of her mouth, but not before I felt her suck inward like she was trying to keep my finger in her
mouth.

I slowly dropped down on my knees in front of her and put my arms around her body and draw her up next to my body. I lifted my head and
licked the tip of one hard little nipple. I then switched over to the other nipple and did the same thing. Then I opened my mouth and sucked
in the whole breast on her right side. She responded by taking in a deep breath and made a shallow noisy.

While I was sucking on her right breast I was moving my hands all over her nearly nude 12 year old body.

I moved my hands around to her cute, tight, little butt. Each little cheek fix almost perfectly in each palm of my hands. I ran my hand down
the outside of her leg and then back up the same leg on the inside of her legs, all the way to the crotch of her bikini bottoms. I felt the
warm juncture and then slid down the inside of her other leg and then back up the outside of the same leg. Then back up to cup her butt in
the palm of my hands. I did this several times. Each time I would pause longer when my hand got to the crotch of her bikini bottoms.

I broke off my kissing and sucking of her little nipples and breasts and pulled away just a bit.

I let go of her little butt in my hands and slid them around to the sides of her body and hooked my fingers in the top of her bikini bottoms
and started to pull them down.

I looked up at her to see what her reaction was and she meet me with her eyes.

I smiled and began to pull her bikini bottoms down slowly, lower and lower. She smiled down at me, just a bit.

I then looked back down, and focused my stare are her crotch. The top of her bikini bottoms were getting lower and lower. Then the first
glimpse of her very light and very fine pubic hair showed at the top of her swimsuit.

OH!!!! It was such a beautiful sight to see her pussy hair becoming more and more exposed to my stare. It was so fine and lightly colored
that it really didn't hide anything. In fact, it highlighted her white skin compared to her deep rich tan.

Then I saw for the first time in a long time the very top of her young virgin pussy slit. Soon more and more of her slit was exposed to my
starry eyed stare.

I pulled her bikini bottoms down some more and was finally rewarded to see her completely exposed young pussy mound, right before my eyes.

Now her bikini bottoms got loose and fell free to her feet and surprisingly she just casually stepped right out of them.

There she was, my very own flesh and blood 12 year old daughter standing before me totally nude. Her legs were slightly parted and all I
could stare at was her young, innocent looking pussy.

Her pubic hair was just growing above her slit and she was totally bare from the top of her slit to the bottom. She just had a slot. No
outer pussy lips showing or sticking out.

I took in a deep breath and just stared at her adorable little pussy.

There was a million things going through my mind, but the only thing that keep coming back was the very thought of ME!!, HER FATHER!!!,
sliding my hard cock up into her pussy for the first time. Taking her cherry like I have always dreamed of. Coming inside her pussy and
feeling my cum rush into her virgin ,12 year old pussy.

I seemed to be talking to myself, commenting on what a beautiful pussy my daughter has and how I would love to touch, feel , lick, suck and
then fuck her pussy.

I reached out and lightly touched her pussy hair first. Then I looked up at her and told her how beautiful she was and how much I loved her.
She looked down at me and replied, "You like my hair down there?" I said, "OH! Honey I love it. It feels so fine and soft."

I began to touch my daughter's sex, I was actually touching her pussy, her bare virgin slit. I began to run my finger up and down slowly
along her slit from top to bottom and back up again. I was actually feeling my own daughters pussy like all of the pussies I have ever felt
up, to get them wet and ready for the fucking that would soon take place. I slid my finger in between her slit deeper and actually separated
her next to nothing pussy lips. I started at the bottom and I was rewarded with a slight bit of moisture and slickness. I pulled my finger
up alone her slit and came to the top of her pussy and I slowly started back down again. I still could not believe that this was my own 12
year old daughter's pussy I was playing with getting her ready for the ultimate taboo sex act of father/daughter incest.

As I started to finger fuck my own daughter I thought to myself how many other fathers have done the same thing to their own daughters?

How many fathers were right now, at this every instant all around the world were engaging in some form of incestuous sex with their own
daughters?

How many fathers were right now shooting cum into their daughters pussy?

How many fathers were doing their daughters today for the first time like me?

How many fathers were engaged in incest with their daughters in my state?

How many fathers in my home town have experience the same thrill of doing their own daughters like I was about to do?

I once heard that 1 out of every 10 girls experience some form of incestuous sex before they reached the age of 18.

Over 35% of those girls had incestuous sex with their father.

That means in my home town of 3500, that around 175 girls and women who live in my home town have had some form or another type of incest.

Of those 175 girls and women, that means, around 62 or at least over 50 women and girls in my home town have had sex with their own
fathers!!!!

I would give anything, to know who they were or are and would love to know all of the details and to actually see all of them do it.

Just think 175 girls and women in my home town have experienced incest!!! Some of them fucking their fathers, their brothers, cousins,
uncles the combinations would almost be endless, not to mention lesbian sex between, mother and daughter, sister to sister, cousins, aunts.

That is a lot of incest in my small home town.!!!!

I just wish there was a way to contact them and let them know that they are not alone and that together we could share in group support of
one another and some of those people would want to share with other families the joy of swapping family members and doing each other in
front of other families who do the same thing.

I came back to reality when my daughter spoke to me and brought me back to real time.

She then replied, "Well, I wanted to shave myself bare like Mom does, but she said, you should see it like this first and then maybe she
would help me shave it off if you wanted me to."

I looked back up at her and was speechless for a few moments. Then I asked her, "You and Kim ? I mean Mom has talked to you about ......?"

Nancy smiled down at me and said, "Yes, quite a few times."

My reply was, "What about?"

Nancy smiled again, like she enjoyed me being in the hot seat. "About sex Daddy and How you are going to teach me what it means to be a
young lady and how to Suck and Fuck."

I think my jaw hit the floor when she said that and I heard her giggle.

She then stepped away from me and walked over to the footlocker and reached inside and retrieved a sealed envelope. She walked back over to
me and I just stared at her going over there and then bending down. Then walking back to me.

My mind was once again going a million miles an hour. Thinking all sorts of thoughts. I was so lost in thought that Nancy called my name a
couple of times. I didn't respond till she was next to me and touched my shoulder with the envelope and said for the 3rd time. "Daddy!?
Here!!."

I looked back up to her and she was smiling a knowing smile and said once again. "Here Daddy, Mom told me to give you this."

I numbly reached for the envelope and looked at it. I was once again lost deep in thought when Nancy said, "Daddy, you are suppose to open
it and read it. That is what Mom told me to do."

I looked at the envelope and then I slowly began to open the sealed envelope. I was concentrating so hard at what I was doing I did not see
Nancy walk out of the room and down the hall.

Inside was a letter. I pulled it out and unfolded it and began to read what was typed on the page.

It read:

Mike: My lover, My Friend, My Beloved Husband, Father of My (Our) Children:

If you are reading this letter, then you will have known and realized that I have been talking with Nancy over the past few months without
your knowledge.

We have talked in great length and have gone into great detail about what will soon happen between you and her (our) daughter.

Yes, My beloved! She knows what incest is and knows the concept of foreplay and sex. I took it upon myself to teach her a few things to get
her ready for you.

I have known for a long time about your fantasy of making love to your (our) own daughter. Well, I have done as much as I can for you, to
help you live out your wildest and most erotic fantasy of taking your very own flesh and blood daughter's cherry and doing her bare, so that
you can cum in her sweet little virgin pussy for the first time and How you want her to really feel a man inside her for the first time
totally bare and unprotected.

Don't worry Honey, We have planed this all out and the time is right for you to do her bare and enjoy her essence as she takes you deep
inside her where no one has ever been.

The more I read about incest and the stories published in your magazines ..... the more I wished I could have had sex with my own father
first. I know at first I thought incest was sick and disgusting, but you have showed me the other side that most people do not want to see
or acknowledge. The side of love and respect for family members in a way that most people do not get to experience.

I wish I could be there to see it happen for the first time, but both Nancy and I decided that she should be alone with just you. It should
be a special moment shared just by the two of you totally alone with no distractions.

I want her first time to be something she will remember and look back on with fond memories. A beautiful time of learning what true sex and
love is by her own father.

I cannot describe the love and emotions I feel for you and what you have done for me and to me and with me, but I love you more now than
ever before.

Please be gentle with Nancy, but I know you will be.

Love Kim, your wife, friend, and lover.

P.S. Nancy should be in our bedroom by now waiting for you to come to her and show her the ways of love making.

I will see all of you Sunday night late.

I think I read the letter over twice and then I stood up and slowly walked down the hall to the master bedroom. The door was partly open and
I opened it up just a bit and there was Nancy on our bed.

The covers were folded back to the foot of the bed and she was laying in the middle of the bed spread eagle playing with herself. It was
like Her and Her Mom had planed it all out as to how things was going to happen up to this point.

I crawled up onto the bed and joined my nude 12 year old daughter, I lay down next to her and looked at her from top to bottom and back up
again.

It was then I saw that she had also taken the picture book with her. The one that I just got dealing with father daughter incest. It was
laying next to her on the other side.

I leaned over and down and gave her a kiss directly on the lips and she in turn responded with her mouth open and tongue trying to slide
into my closed mouth.

I opened up my mouth and returned the favor. It took a few seconds for it to filter into my cloudy brain that I was French kissing my nude
12 year old daughter on our bed and that I would soon be sliding my cock into her and actually fucking my own daughter! my own daughter! I'm
really going to be fucking my daughter not only that, she is only 12 years old.

I was soon going to experience the greatest thrill very few father's could ever experience. The thrill and joy of taking their own
daughter's cherry.

I was going to sheath my cock into the very pussy I helped create with my lovely wife. My sperm made her and I was going to shoot that same
sperm into her pussy.

I think the biggest thrill of all was that my lovely wife knew what was so soon going to take place and she even went as far as to help me
prepare our daughter for my plunge into her young virgin pussy.

It was really wild, that I will not only get to know what it is like to actually fuck my daughter, but my wife, her mom knows and accepts
this and I will be able to continue to fuck my daughter even in the presence of my wife.

I broke the kiss and looked down at her and asked her, "Honey are you really sure about all of this? I mean we don't have to do anything if
you don't want to."

Her reply was music to my ears. "No Daddy I want to learn from you, all there is to know about sex, making love, sucking and fucking."

I was kind of shocked to hear her, my own innocent little 12 year old nude daughter laid out in the middle of our bed, say sucking and
fucking. She was already beginning to talk like a slut in bed.

That is one thing I have to hand to my lovable wife, she knows how to be a lady with class and knows how to be a classy slut and whore for
me when the time is right.

I looked at Nancy and she is still playing with her pussy and I have a million questions I want to ask her about what all she and her mom
had talked about and what all her mom had taught her.

Nancy then looks over at me while still playing with her cute adorable little virgin pussy, and she says, "Do you want me to jerk you off
first and make you cum or do I get to suck your cock and make you cum that way?"

I stare at Nancy almost speechless and say, "I don't know, what would you like to do?"

She looks at me and says, "Well I have never seen a man cum before ........" "That's OK Honey", you can learn about ..... about .... Well
you can do the other thing later. OK?"

Now here I was getting tongue tied talking about sex, but my daughter was laying on the bed in all her naked splendor and knowing that I
would slide my cock into her and fuck her and cum in her pussy. Not only that she knew I was going to take her cherry and there might be
some pain involved, but she was pretty much relaxed. It was me who was totally shook up at this point.

I have always dreamed of different ways I would like to fuck my daughter for the first time. I mean it was now finally going to happen.

Well, I decided there was no time like the right time and this was by far the right time, so I said, "OK Nancy, ........ why don't you face
me and straddle my legs and sit down on my legs." She rolled over and got up and knee walked over to me and I helped her get into position.

When she sit down her young adorable pussy was only inches from my cock and balls. She moved around a little and got comfortable and I then
took her hands in mine and brought them to my now rock hard cock which was set on a hair trigger.

She then started to stroke me off with her right hand. All the while she stared at my cock in fascination as more and more precum started to
cum out of the end of my cock and coat her stroking hand.

I was laid back with my head on top of only one pillow and I was looking at her face her small lemon size breasts and her pussy which was
blocked by my cock and balls, so I watched her hand slide up and down my shaft.

While all of this was going on, my mind drifted back to when I did my sister and all of the things we shared together while enjoying sex
with each other. It seemed like it was just last week, the first time I fucked my sister. I remember the first time I had sex with my wife
when we first started dating. Everything was running throughout my mind, yet I still saw and heard everything my daughter said. I then sit
up and crossed my legs Indian style and hugged my darling daughter. Her butt kind of fell into the space between my crossed legs, but her
butt did not touch the bed. She then kind of fold her legs around me.

She stopped stroking me while we got into this new position, but then I told her to start stroking me again. I leaned forward and kissed
her, this time I was willing and ready to French kiss my daughter while she stroked my hard cock.

While I was French kissing her and hugging her with one arm I moved my right hand between us and I began to feel my daughter's pussy.

With her legs spread and wrapped around me and her butt suspended in air. Her pussy was spread open and I was able to touch and feel more of
her now, than when I first started to feel her up in the spare bedroom/study/den.

I completely cupped her entire pussy in the palm of my right hand, my middle finger lay along the length of her spread open slit.

I began to run my middle finger up and down her open slit and after about 5 strokes I stopped again at the bottom. I slowly bent my middle
finger and I was now at the open mouth of her open pussy hole. I lingered there for a while playing with her opening and then I broke the
French kiss with her and looked directly into her eyes as I slid my middle finger up into her pussy.

Her tiny opening opened up to my invading finger and then closed back around it when I went into her to the first knuckle joint. I stopped
and felt her pussy muscle trying to squeeze my middle finger. Her eyes got wider as I slid into her pussy. I stopped and waited.

I then asked her if I was hurting her and she smiled at me and said, "Oh Daddy it feels so good. I like it."

She in the mean time stopped stroking me and that was fine with me because, I did not want her to stroke me off to orgasm just yet.

It was then I started to talk to her and ask her questions.

I then started to pull my middle finger out of her pussy hole and waited just a second or two and slide back in slowly. All the while I was
talking to her I was finger fucking my own totally naked 12 year old daughter spread open sitting in my lap.

What a rush!!!! I was really glad that she stopped stroking me.

I then started to slide more of my middle finger deeper into her young virgin pussy.

In less than two minutes I was up to my second knuckle in her pussy slowly sliding my finger in and out of her pussy. She was really pretty
wet, my finger slid along inside her pussy with no problem.

It was then when I got past my second knuckle that I can in contact with her hymen. She jumped a bit when I pushed into it. I withdrew just
a bit and asked her if it hurt and she replied by saying, "No. I just felt you touching it and felt some pressure."

We then started talking to one another while I continued to finger fuck her and I pushed my finger up to her hymen stopped and pulled back
then back forward again. About every 5th or 6th time I would stop at her hymen and gently push against it.

I asked her all sorts of questions and was surprised at her answers.

"So when did this all start with you and Mom?", I asked "Oh about three months ago.", she replied.

"How did it start?", I asked "Well she came into the bathroom one day while I was taking a shower and she took all her clothes off and
joined me.", she replied.

"Were you shocked at that?", I asked "Yes, at first I didn't know what to do." then she went on to say, "That was the first time I saw that
she was shaved down there.", she replied.

"So what happened next?", I asked. I still continued to slowly finger fuck her as we are talking to each other. "Well she said she wanted to
see me and talk with me about my body and the changes it has gone through and what other changes would that place in the future.", my sweet
little daughter replied.

"And?", I asked. Still sliding my finger in and out of her 12 year old pussy spread open while sitting on my lap on our bed. Both of us
totally nude. Doing things that most father and daughter never ever get the privilege of doing to one another. "She wanted to know if I have
had sex yet? and I said, No."

"And?", I continued to ask her questions. "Well, I guess she saw me looking down at her, you know.", Nancy replied.

"You mean bare pussy?", I said. "Yea.", she replied.

"It's OK to say it. Don't be shy or scared to talk about using dirty words, because they are really not dirty words, you just don't use them
around most people, that's all.", I replied "OK.", she responded to that last bit of information I gave her on using graphic language.

"Really, Look. You are here with me. You are my daughter. Which by the way, you are totally nude sitting in my lap. I'm totally nude and I
have my finger up inside your pussy.", (to make my point I pushed once again against her hymen and pushed a little harder and held it still
in her pussy with pressure against her hymen.) She took in a short breath and gasped just a bit and then I relaxed and withdrew my finger
from her hymen. She just said, "yea" ....... and giggled a bit and then we shared a quick French kiss.

"Well, What happened next?", I asked my nude daughter. "Mom said, She keeps her pussy clean shaven because you liked a bare pussy. Mom went
on to say that some people are different. Some like hairy pussies, trimmed pussies and bare pussies, but you, Daddy, really love a bare
pussy with no hair at all on it.", my young sexy daughter replied.

Nancy continued by saying, "Mom then said that I was at the age that pretty soon I would want to know more about sex and how things worked
and that she wanted to talk to me about sex and some of the things I would need to know before I tried .......... fucking."

I laughed a bit and said, "Yes, You are definitely at the age for learning about sex." I then wiggled my middle finger inside her pussy back
and forth quit a few times and that new sensation really surprised her because she jumped a bit and her eyes got wide.

I then said, "Did you like that or did it hurt?" "Oooohhh No if felt really good, Mom did that to me also.", my nude daughter said in almost
a cooing soft sexy tone.

I perked up and asked. "She did that to you in the shower the first time? Nancy replied with her eyes half closed and with a look of pure
sexual pleasure on her face and said, "Yes."

"Really?", I asked my daughter. "Well not at first, she started to soap my body all over again and told me how great and sexy I looked and
how some of the boys would like to feel me all over. Just like she was doing to me in the shower.", my nude, 12 year old, daughter replied.

"Mom went on to say that she wanted to show me a few things about my body, I might not know and what some of the boys might try on me if I
was not careful.", Nancy replied.

"Where did you learn to kiss like this?", I asked. I then French kissed her again. She replied, "Mom taught me in the shower the first
time?"

"The first time?", I asked excitedly. I still continued to listen to what all my nude daughter was tell me as I continued to finger fuck her
young, wet, warm, tight, virgin pussy. "Yes ..... We have shared a lot of showers together since the first time.", my daughter replied.

"OH! So she touched you like I'm doing now the first time in the shower?", I asked. "Yes ..... She had me touch her also.", Nancy replied.

"Where?", I asked. "Her tits and ....... pussy.", was my daughters reply.

"WOW!!!! What did you think of that?", I asked.

My cock gave a jump at the very thought of my 33 year old wife Kim and my own 12 year old daughter Nancy together in the shower totally nude
feeling each other up for the first time.

I would have never dreamed that Kim would really do that. I mean she was getting our own daughter ready for me, in her own special way. I
love her more now than ever before.

Nancy replied by saying, "It was different at first, but now it is a lot of fun to make her jump like she made me jump." She was smiling and
giggling when she said that.

"So, You put your finger up inside Mom's pussy, like I have my finger in up inside your pussy now?", I asked. (I then made a wide circle
with my finger like I was stirring a cup of coffee.) Nancy really jumped and moved around my lap then.

My cock swelled up again at the very thought and expelled a huge drop of precum from the swollen head.

Nancy was really surprised at that move and just said, "OH!!! DADDDY!!!!"

She then leaned forward and hugged me while I continued to stir her virgin pussy. She hugged me tighter and tighter and then I stopped and
let her relax.

I then asked her if she like that? "Oooohhhhh!!! Yes Daddddy!!! I really liked that. It felt really good!!" my nude daughter replied.

"So, What else happened?", I asked. "Well, We got out of the shower and she dried me off and I dried her off and she took me back to my room
and had me lay down and the bed and then she .........", Nancy replied and did not finish her comment.

"She did what?", I asked again. "She kissed me there.", my daughter replied.

"Where on the lips?", I asked, "No! Down there ....... on my pussy!!", Nancy replied..

"OH! I see. She only kissed you once or did she do other things?", I asked my 12 year old nude daughter. "She licked me and ........ she
.........", Nancy once again stopped short.

"What?", I asked trying to draw more information out of my daughter as to what all Kim and her have done to each other. All of this time I
knew nothing was going between them or what they had been planning to do to me and for me.

"She stuck her tongue up inside me and .........", she replied.

"And What?, Nancy?", I asked. "She gave me a ........ she made me cum. I guess that is what she called it.", was Nancy's response to my last
question.

"OH!!, OK!!! So did you like her doing that to you? That by the way is called eating pussy. Don't be shy about it everybody, I mean just
about everybody eats pussy.", I replied.

"At first it was really kind of scary, but then it felt really good and I didn't want her to stop. Then I had this feeling inside of me I
never ever felt before. That really scared me. But Mom said it was natural and that all girls feel the same thing and then it just
happened.", Nancy replied.

I leaned forward and Kissed her again and I once again pushed my finger up against her hymen and held it there. Then when we broke the kiss
I withdrew from her hymen.

I then asked her. "Would you like for me to eat your little pussy for you and make you cum too?" She grinned really big and giggled and
said, "Mom said you would love to ....... eat my pussy. Yes Daddy, I want you to do that to me too.", my nude daughter replied.

I toyed with her and said, "What? What do you want me to do to you?" She smiled and then said, "Daddy will you please eat my pussy and make
me cum like mommy did?"

"OooooHhhhh! Nancy!!!", I hugged her and almost whispered in her ear. "Daddy would love to kiss, lick and eat your little pussy and make you
cum, but we still have a ways to go before that."

I then licked and kissed around her earlobe, below her ear and on her neck, I even stuck my tongue into her little ear.

That really got her moving around in my lap and laughing and saying that tickles too much and to stop. But I keep it up for a while just to
tease her like I always do.

We settled down for a little bit and then Nancy said. "Daddy? When are you going to ....... you know, do it to me?"

"Nancy, Don't be shy, come out and just say what you mean. That way the person you are with knows what you want or knows what you really
mean. OK?", I calmly told my lovely daughter.

She looked at me directly into my eyes and this time said, "Daddy ...... When are you going to fuck me and stick your cock into my pussy?"

I looked into her eyes and said, "In a little while why? Have you changed your mind?"

"Ooohhhh No Daddy!!!! I want to fuck ..... I mean I want you to fuck me more now than ever before ....... I just feel so strange here (she
put her hand on her lower belly) I feel like I have to go pee or something ....... I want something bigger in me ..... I mean in my pussy."

I replied, "OH!! Well, let’s try this first OK?"

I then withdrew my middle finger from her pussy and put my index finger and middle finger together and slid them up inside her pussy. I
started out slowly not wanting to scare her or hurt her.

Her eyes got wide and she took in a small shallow breath and she shuttered in my lap as my two fingers breached her young pussy opening. She
once again leaned forward and hugged me and moaned out, " OooooHhhhhhhh Dddaaadddyyyyy Oohh Oooohhhh I love you. I love you Daddy!!!"

I slid my two fingers all the way up to her hymen and pushed against it and held even more pressure against it. I replied, "Oooohhhh!!!!
Nancy, My Darling Little Princess!!! I love you too!!!"

I then started to increase my speed of finger fucking her cute little pussy because I knew she was on the verge of coming for me and with me
for the very first time.

I was actually going to make my very own daughter cum. I still could not believe that I was actually doing all of these things to and with
my own nude 12 year old daughter.

I could not begin to count the times I jacked off in private, daydreaming of doing just this to my very own daughter. Dreaming of the day I
would actually have a sexual relationship with my daughter. I can't remember how many stories I have read and reread about fathers fucking
their daughters for the very first time or of fathers fucking their daughters for years and years.

Reading of entire families who have taken a giant leap forward and crossed over the boundaries of the finial taboo (incest) and have
encouraged and developed a completely closed group of sexual partners within their own family unit.

Once. I could only dream of what it must be like to live within a loving and caring family that enjoyed and encouraged the swapping and
trading off of family members to one another. Were everything was out in the open and everyone within the family was able and encouraged to
explore the entire range of sexual feelings with one another without fear or embarrassment.

I once again increased my speed in finger fucking my daughter's pussy. I was about to bring her over the edge and make her cum on her
Daddy's finger while sitting in my lap totally nude and completely exposed to me in every way.

She was now hugging me full time and moaning softly in my ear. Her arms were wrapped around my back and she was gently rubbing my back while
I was bringing her to her first climax with her Daddy.

Her legs were still wrapped around my hips and waist and she would occasionally grip me tighter and I was bringing her to the point of no
return. Her hips were also moving around while I was plumbing her depths of her young virgin pussy.

My fingers slid along her clit as I plunged in and withdrew from her now very wet and juicy cunt. YES!!! Her sweet little virgin cunt now
and forever more will belong to me. I felt a rush of adrenaline cruise through my body giving me a sense of power and ownership over my
daughter's pussy and body. I felt like I was now the master and she would do my bidding.

But then I realized that my daughter belonged to nobody and I was not the master or owner of her fine young sexually active body.

In fact, the real truth was that she choose me to be her first and I was the one who should feel privileged in being with her. She actually
wanted me her own father to be the one to take her virginity and make her into a woman, no, make that a young sexually active beautiful
young girl/lady.. My daughter loves me and cares for me, in such a way that she is willing to give herself completely to her own father to
learn about sex and lovemaking.

I will be forever honored and blessed that my own daughter would allow me to be the one to guide her into womanhood.

Just then Nancy griped me real tight and her whole body seemed to shake and shudder at the same time her panting breathes stopped and she
just let out a series of strained high pitched moans and then she froze. Her body hugged mine tightly as she was released with her first
orgasm shared and brought on by her loving father.

I felt her inner pussy muscles grip and release, grip and release and grip and release around my plunging fingers.

She then sort of relaxed her grip of both arms and legs and leaned against me more. Outside her body was beginning to relax from her climax,
but her pussy muscles inside her young cunt was still griping and releasing around my fingers.

I smiled to myself as her head was resting on my chest and shoulder. I felt proud and excited that my daughter had a orgasm and she really
came. I made my own daughter cum with my fingers and she enjoyed what I am was doing to her.

I was also smiling, because I felt what she was doing to my fingers inside her young cunt and knew that my cock would thoroughly enjoy the
sensation of her young virgin pussy griping and relaxing and griping again and again on and along my cock while I fucked her to completion.
YES!!!! Her young innocent virgin pussy knew by instinct alone, how to grip a hard male cock inside her pussy and milk the cum right out of
a cock. Her young adolescent body and mind may not know too much about sex and fucking, but her body knew for sure how to mate and breed
with a male.

She was coming down from her climax high and I slowly withdrew my two wet juicy fingers from her pussy and she then leaned back a ways and
looked at me directly into my eyes. We just stared into one a another's eyes, not saying a single word. At the same time, I brought my cum
coated fingers up and placed then against her own lips and rubbed her cum across both her lips from one side to the other side and then back
to the middle of her lips.

As if on cue she opened her mouth slightly and snaked her tongue out and licked around my fingers. I then inserted the same two fingers that
were just shortly inside her young pussy into her mouth and she closed her lips a bit and sucked my fingers into her mouth and her tongue
began to lick all round my fingers like it was my cock in her mouth.

I then smiled and knew that my lovable wife (Kim) had indeed taught my beautiful young daughter, Nancy to do the same thing that she does
when I make her cum with my finger, cock or dildo. My daughter, Nancy was doing the exact same thing my wife does. She was licking and
cleaning her own cum off of the thing which brought her to orgasm. My own 12 year old daughter was following in her moms own footsteps and
eating and licking her own cum from my fingers. She was experiencing her own essences and enjoying her own flavor of her pussy. She was, in
fact, tasting her own pussy and licking her own cum from my very fingers.

It was like seeing my own wife Kim inside my daughters 12 year old body, doing things that only she and I shared and she thought enough of
me to teach and share these techniques with our daughter.

Nancy opened her mouth slightly and I could see her tongue slither around my fingers and then her tongue come out and moved around outside
of her mouth, just like Kim does to me.

I thought that Kim must have really taught and practiced a lot with Nancy for her to do the same thing. I was also thinking what Nancy's
cute little mouth, lips and tongue will feel like when she sucks my cock for the first time, Will she let me shoot off into her mouth just
like Kim does? WOW!!!!

I pulled my fingers from her mouth and she sexily licked her lips clean of her own pussy juice and cum, never once breaking eye contact.

Then before I knew it she was placing her fingers against my lips just like I did to her. She softly coated my lips with her own essences,
from one side to the other and again stopped in the middle again just like I did to her.

I did not see her move her small hand down to her pussy and push them up inside her pussy to coat them with her cum.

It was almost scary because she was doing the exact same thing Kim and I do. It was like Kim was now inside this young virgin body. My wife
was now a 12 year old virgin. I cleared my head of these thoughts and realized that Kim had done such a great job in teaching her (our)
daughter some of the things that really turn me on.

I responded by doing the same thing and licking her fingers clean and sucking her fingers into my mouth.

After I did my duty and cleaned her fingers clean. I then leaned forward some more and this caused Nancy to lean backwards. I had one arm
wrapped around her back for support and gently laid her down on her back.

Her legs were still wrapped around my waist and as she settled down fully on her back I was now crouched over her. I was now in the position
to lay down on top of her and slide my cock up into her virgin pussy and take her cherry. But I though, I should at least taste her sweet
virgin pussy first before it has been entered by any male cock.

I backed away and backed down toward her spread out legs and looked at the young innocent virgin pussy completely spread open in all of it
glory before me.

I was just starting to move into position to start eating out my daughter's pussy when she said, "Daddy?"

"Yes, Sweetheart?" I replied and looked up at her directly into her eyes.

"Mom told me to tell you to look in the bottom dresser drawer now.", Nancy replied.

My eyes got bigger and I just said, "OH?"

Nancy giggled and smiled her big innocent smile but she had a glean in her eyes that held a mischief side also.

I then crawled over to the side of the bed and put my feet on the floor and walked over to the dresser drawer. I stopped for a moment and
looked back over my shoulder and saw Nancy laying on her side with her head up resting on her hand and her elbow resting on the bed. Her top
leg was bent at the knee and her foot was on the backside of her lower straight leg at about her knee joint. It looked like she was posing
for a magazine layout.

The way her breasts were tilted toward me and her pussy was clearly visible to my stare. I looked at her and thought to myself that Nancy
was definitely going to grow up and be a real heartbreaker. Her young body held so much promise as to what will be. I then thought
heartbreaker, hell, she will break my heart first.

She was just smiling at me and then she said, "Daddy? The bottom draw on mommy's side." That broke me out from my thoughts and I turned back
around and bent down and slid open the bottom drawer.

Normally she had her sweatpants and jogging stuff and old sweat shirts she wears around the house when doing dirty work. But the drawer is
totally empty of her clothes.

Instead I find my old trusty S.L.R. Camera, flashgun, compact collapsible tripod, my 2 extra lens and filter, and five rolls of 400a.s.a.
color film 36 exposures each. There was also another envelope sealed with my name on it.

I reached down and got the envelope first and stand back up. I then look over at Nancy and she is still in the same pose. I turn back
towards her and I say, "Do you know about all of this?" She just smiled and said, "Open it Daddy!"

I walk over to the bed and sit down and begin to open the envelope.

Inside was another computer typed letter addressed to me.

It read:

Things must be going pretty good, so far, if you are reading this letter.

I found your pictures of You and Kristy.

Take some of Nancy for me and for you to add to your collection of "Our Real Life Family Incest Pictures" not to mention kiddie porn
pictures.

Mike ....... Please don't be mad at me. PLEASE? The pictures that you took of you and Kristy were the most erotic and sensuous pictures I
have ever seen.

I have been masturbating myself for over three months looking at them. You really knew how to capture the moment of pure love and lust. I'm
really surprised you have not missed them by now, but don't worry, I love you more now than ever before.

I have a special surprise for you.

Go into my closest and there is a large box at the back of the closest on the top self. Please get it down and bring it back to bed with
you.

Always my love and lust for you my beloved husband, friend and lover.

Kim.

I was totally shocked at what I just read. I was scared, upset, mad, pleased ......... I think I went through every emotion possible within
just a blink of an eye.

I looked over at Nancy and she was almost in the same pose but now she was playing with her breasts when I looked at her, but when I
continued to look at her, her hand that was playing with her now rigid nipple slid down to her pussy and she started to play with herself.
She was smiling at me and I first had a straight face or maybe a slight frown, but just looking at her bright lovely eyes I once again
started smiling.

I got up off the bed and put the letter and the envelope on top of the dresser drawers and walked over to the other side of the room where
her closet is and opened the door and turned on the light and went back to the back of the closet and got the big box down from the top self
and walked back out of the closest and walked over to the bed and set the box on the bed.

I again looked over at Nancy and said, "Do you know about this too?" She just giggled and smiled some more and just said, "Open it up
Daddy!"

It was only after I asked her that question and got her reply did I then notice that she was openly masturbating with two fingers in her
pussy. I just stared at her slowly moving fingers, going in and out of her pussy.

She withdrew her fingers and brought them out and up to her own mouth and I followed her hand till I saw her face and she was looking
directly into my eyes. She then did what Kim has done some many times for me. Nancy put on a show of her licking and sucking her own pussy
juices clean from her fingers.

My cock was now only half hard, but seeing this, it swelled up to a rock hard shaft faster than I have seen or felt it do for over 15 years.
She slowly cleaned her fingers of her juices and made a slight purring sound, like a large cat purring. Now this was totally new to my ears
and my cock swelled up even bigger to the sound that she was making.

She then totally shocked me by saying, "Uuuuummmm Daddy ...... I taste pretty good. ............ Do you want to taste me again?" She then
giggled and I watched her slide her hand down and her fingers back up into her pussy and she stroked herself about five times and pulled her
fingers out of her pussy and stretched her hand and arm out to me.

I started to move toward her on the bed, but she withdrew her hand and giggled some more and had this really mischievous look in her eyes.
Then she said, "Not till you open the box and look inside."

She once again brought her hand and fingers up to her face and mouth and started to lick her fingers clean of her juices all the while
looking at me and smiling and teasing me.

I thought to myself, "FUCK!!!!! She is worse than Kim or Kristy ever thought of being at teasing me. Kim really taught her well."

I returned my attention back to the box and took the lid off and looked inside. There were five (5) large black photo albums with their
backs up. Each one was numbered 1 through 5.

There also another envelope.

I immediately thought, "Jesus Christ !!! Kim !!!! How many more surprises do you have in store for me now? Fuck!!!!"

I thought, I would have the slightly simple task of just fucking my daughter for the very first time and now she wants me to photograph my
daughter and me doing it and all sorts of other things.

She found my secrete stash of incest photo's of me and Kristy and now here is five large photo albums that I can almost bet contain all of
the photo's I have of Kristy and I doing over six (6) continuous years of incest.

In all of those years no one and I mean one, has ever seen these pictures except Kristy and Me. Kristy kept trying to get me to destroy all
of the pictures and negatives. We both knew if somehow, anybody ever found them, we would both be ruined, I was just too stubborn to get rid
of them, because they meant to much too me and after a while Kristy just gave up and she got crazier and crazier with me taking pictures.

I took most of them but Kristy did her fair share too of taking them too. She dreamed up really wild and erotic poses and positions and
subject matter also. Some of the pictures we took, I was really embarrassed and I wish we would not have taken them, but, I just could not
bear to get rid of one single picture we took. It was a piece of time forever frozen.

I reached into the box and pulled out the envelope and opened it up and once again read the typed page.

It read as follows:

My Love:

This is my gift to you.

I put all of your photos into these five (5) albums as a sign of my (OUR) acceptance toward family love (Incest)

I look at each one of these pictures and I see the love and lust you and your lovely, sweet, sexy, sister, Kristy have experienced and
shared.

These photo's are living proof that incest is not all bad. I see the love and lust in each photo and I can also see myself in some of these
pictures and I can also see (OUR) Family in these pictures also.

Yes!!! My Love. I can see you, myself, Nancy and Nick in these pictures.

I want us to start our own family album just like the ones you have of you and your sister.

We are no longer going to accept fear, embarrassment or guilt concerning the taboo subject of Incest (Family Love), incest should never be
hidden, but it should be put proudly on display for all of us to see and remember all of the good times we have shared as a loving family.

Our family is going to accept this new life style and pursue it for the rest of our days and we shall also pass it down to our children and
they will teach their children and spouses in the art of True Family Love.

We will reach out and find other families who also share our goals and dreams. We can change the world in which we live in by showing and
sharing with others that Incest is not a Taboo, Crime or Sin, but in reality it is a true measure of a family who is willing to share all
with everyone else in the family. To teach and respect our children and help guide them into adulthood. To teach them that the old concept
of sex as we know it today is more damaging than incest ever thought of being.

Please open Book One #1, My Love and page through it. I have marked all of the photo's I would like for you to take of Nancy.

Yes, Nancy has seen all of them also and she and I together decided on the photo's and poses of what we would like for you to copy using
Nancy as your new young incestuous model.

After the photo shoot of your (our) daughter, you are free to fuck her to your heart’s content.

Have fun and ENJOY!!!!!!

XXXXXOOOOOXXXXXOOOOO Kim.

I just could not believe what I just read. Kim is more into incest and family love than I am, I think. She is really out there. I guess, she
is just trying to make me feel good about what I am about to do. I'm going to take nude photos of me and my underage 12 year old daughter
and commit a felony crime on film once again. This time with my daughter.

I started to get cold feet and all sorts of thoughts began to run through my mind. Like jail, a public trail, public humiliation, jail,
jail, jail.

But I came back to the present when Nancy once again brought me back by asking me a question.

Daddy? pause Daddy? pause DADDY?

I turn around and looked once again at my Daughter and I see her in all her naked glory, happy and smiling and she says, "Well what pose do
you want me in first?"

I reply, "Well I don't really know, Hey, you and your mom picked the poses out. I should be asking you what poses you are going to do for
me."

We both laughed at that one and I looked in the box and pull album #1 out and opened the book.

WOW!!!!

I could only shoot about 2 rolls of film of my nude daughter before it became too great of a challenge for me to shoot her and just look at
her doing and performing all of the poses.

I finally put down my camera and I was now going to finish the task of taking my very own 12 year old daughter's virginity.

I laid her out in the middle of the bed on her back and slid a pillow under her butt, so that her young virgin pussy was elevated and was
easier to get at when I went down on her.

Her slim long legs were spread far apart and bent at the knees and her feet were pulled back toward her butt and they were spread out wider
than shoulder width. Her entire pussy plain was totally and completely exposed to my gaze and my hungry mouth, lips and tongue.

She tasted so fresh and clean and she really got into it. If I would not have know better, I would have guessed that she was 19 or 20 years
old as far as experience and behavior and acting like she knew what she was doing and was really enjoying herself. She did not act like a
young inexperienced virgin, that is for sure.

I cannot fully describe the feeling I had as I was down there looking at Nancy's beautiful flowering 12 year old pussy. The sight before my
eyes was breath taking. The very fine and soft pubic hair that grow just above her slit was and still is silky fine and soft. Her slit was
slightly parted and I could just barely see the beginnings of her pussy hole and tunnel. Her juices were beginning to run freely out of her
young virgin cunt. The smell immediately brought back memories of going down on my younger sister when she was 13.

I think the biggest turn on for me was to be actually eating out my own daughter's pussy and looking up over her pussy mound across her firm
young belly and gazing at her shy, small breast mounds. They were just beginning to blossom into teenage titties, but yet they still held
the allure of virgin flesh, just budding.

She lifted her head and rested her chin on her chest and intently watched me, her daddy eat her pussy for the very first time.

I'm sure that it was quit the sight for her to look down between her exposed bare young budding breasts and across her flat tummy and then
gaze into her father’s lust filled eyes as his mouth moved all around her pussy, with his lips glued to her young virgin pussy opening and
having his tongue slide in and out and all around her tender cunt.

I would love to be able to see and feel what she was feeling as I was going down on her.

I know that most fathers have sexual feelings and urges to dream, think and wonder in the privacy of their own mind what it would be like to
have sex with their own daughters. However, very few, ever go beyond that point of just simple fantasy and actually do it with their
daughters.

Nancy seemed to really enjoy my tonguing, licking and deep probing of my tongue into her pussy, because she began to hold the slides of my
head in her hands and she began to moan and talk to herself. Her hips and the rest of her body was really beginning to move all over the
place. Every once in a while she would close her thighs and hugged my head and then squeeze my head and then relax and then do it again.

I lifted my face from her wet juicy and flavorful pussy and looked into her eyes and asked her if she liked what I was doing. Her replay was
a big smile and said, "Oh Daddy, you make me feel all tingly all over. I love what you are doing to me. PLEASE DON"T STOP NOW!"

I smiled back to her and said, "OH!!! BABY!!!!! I don't ever want to stop eating your sweet little pussy." then I paused and bent down and
made a big wide lap with my tongue starting at the bottom of her spread open pussy and slowly brought it up to the very top.

Then I said, "So how do I compare to the way Mommy does it to you?"

She blushed for a minute and then she said, "Different, but Goooood, I really like the way you do me."

I figured enough talk, time to finish my darling little daughter off and make her cum in her father's mouth for the first time.

I bet, we made quit the sight, here I was holding my daughter's cute little butt in the palms of my hands with my mouth and lips glued to
her 12 year old pussy, my tongue sliding in and out of her hot, juicy, tight, little pussy hole. Tongue fucking her into orgasm. She was
holding my head in place between her tender young thighs and the rest of her body was squirming all over as her orgasm began to take control
of her. Then I tasted it, my daughter came and I could actually taste her hot, little, girl, cum as it came into my mouth directly from her
virgin pussy.

That alone almost made me cum, as I was drinking my daughter's sweet nectar down. This entire moment was burned into my brain for all
eternity, actually doing my daughter in a sexual way. This was by far better than any wet dream, daydream, or fantasy.

I made her cum easily and then I crawled up her writhing body and gently laid on top of her and we shared a bunch of wet, sloppy, juicy,
pussy flavored, kisses.

The finial moment of truth had arrived.

As I was gently laying on top of her, my rock hard cock was laying along her slit. I could feel her warmth and wetness on my cock and my
precum was freely flowing from the swollen head of my cock.

She wrapped her arms around me and her legs were stretched out flat on the bed and they were spread as far apart as possible.

I remember, that years ago, I was once in this same position ready to slid my hard cock into a virgin pussy for the very first time and that
pussy belonged to my dear sweet sister, Kristy.

I moved my body down slightly till I felt the head of my cock come to the end of her crotch. I bent my dick down a bit and then I felt that
I was close to my 12 year old, virgin, daughter's pussy opening. Then my cock head came in contact with her spread open entrance.

I moved forward slightly and set my cock head at the mouth of her pussy opening and pushed slightly so that my cock head was now in the
right position to enter my daughter.

I then stopped and looked into her eyes and she in turn looked directly at me. I bent down and French kissed my darling little princess, my
totally nude and totally exposed 12 year old daughter for the last time as a child and as a virgin.

We finished our last kiss and not a word was spoken as I started to make the journey into her pussy and take her cherry with the very cock
that created her in the first place.

I started to slowly and gently push forward and upward into her pussy and I could feel her pussy lips give way to the gentle pressure of my
invading cock.

We were both looking at each other and remained silent, but it seemed like we were contacted on a much higher plane.

All at once, my swollen cock head and its flared tip passed her opening and I was inside my little girl's pussy.

I took a deep breath, as I felt my cock head pass into her opening and felt her opening close over and grip my cock, right behind the head.

Nancy on the other hand felt my cock head pass into her opening and she also took in a sharp breath and moaned, "OH MY GOD!!" almost in a
soft whisper. I also saw her eyes expand and grow big.

I keep moving forward and deeper into her young virgin pussy. Going were no man and his cock has ever been.

In a very short amount of time and distance my cock made its way up into her young, tight, wet, little, virgin, pussy and my cock head came
in contact with her hymen. I gently pushed against the final barrier that was keeping me, (her Daddy) from going any farther inside her
virgin cunt.

I withdrew from her cherry and started to stroke the length of pussy I already had access to. I slide out till just the head of my cock was
still inside the first ring of her pussy opening and slowly slid back in till I came in contact with her cherry once again.

I stroked her young pussy for about 20 to 25 stroke and started to increase my speed and the angle I was sliding into her.

She responded to my stroking like any other hot blooded woman I have ever fucked, she began to relax and enjoy the feeling of her father’s
cock sliding in and out of her tight little cunt.

She just moan when I slid in and an keep saying over and over, "Ooohhh! ........ OoooHhhhhh!! OooooHhhhhhh Yes ......"

She was still looking at me, now with only half open eyes that showed nothing, but pure lust and desire. Her hips began to match my strokes
into her pussy and she wiggled her hips from side to side when I withdrew.

I pushed into her and came up to her cherry hymen and pushed a lot harder this time and she immediately froze and gave a small yelp.

I did not break her hymen, but I know that it might have tore a bit, because she became real stiff and her half closed eyes snapped open and
I could almost see a glint of fright and terror in them, thinking that the time has come and the games are over and that this was the moment
of truth.

I delayed the final push through her barrier for a while and began to stroke her again. She then relaxed and started to enjoy the feeling
once again.

It was then that I decide to make my finial push and take her virginity quickly.

I pulled out and then instead of stopping when I came in contact with her cherry I keep going.

My cock head came up to her hymen and pushed and then her cherry stretched for just a fraction of a inch and then under the steady pressure
it tore and gave way.

My cock lurched forward almost to my balls and Nancy was totally taken by surprise. She gave a small scream of pain, terror and fright to
the sudden pain and discomfort.

I'm sure, I did the right thing by taking her by surprise, because if I would have warned her she would have tightened up and made things
worse.

Just like making a child turn their head when they get a shot in the arm. The shot is almost done before they begin to feel the pain.

Nancy totally lost it and froze up and her body shook slightly as her muscles were all tensed up.

I went ahead and sheathed myself the rest of the way into her tortured little pussy and seated my cock in as far as I could go.

She was almost in tears, by the time I was completely seated into her now open pussy.

Once I was in to the hilt and relaxed and laid down more fully on her tense body and began to kiss her all over and whisper words of comfort
to her.

"It OK! Baby it is all over. It will never ever hurt like that again. Your OK, just relax a minute or two and catch your breath. OH Honey,
you did so good, I'm really proud of you and how you came through this. See Baby, the pain is already starting to fade away and from now on
you will only feel pleasure when you have a man all the way inside you like this."

All during this time I could feel my baby's pussy muscles contracting and relaxing all along the length of my cock. That alone was almost
enough to make me shoot off into her pussy.

It was really hard to relax and think of other things while I was fully embedded inside my 12 year old daughter's pussy for the very first
time in my life and her life.

I knew then that Nancy and I would share many more times together in this type of lust filled embrace. Father and daughter engaging in the
ultimate act of love.

Nancy broke my spell of daydreaming and brought me back by saying, "I think the pain is over now, you can start fucking me again daddy."

She then responded by moving her hips slightly and then lifting her hips up to push against my pubic mound.

She surprised me again by saying, "I'm all yours daddy, fuck me good and make me a woman, cum in me, so that I'm no longer a virgin."

She then gripped her arms around my back and pulled her head up off the bed and gave me a quick French kiss and then said, "Teach me how to
be a good 12 year old slut daddy, just like mommie is!!!"

Nancy then began to talk very graphically to me.

"Fuck me daddy!! Fuck me and fill your little girls pussy full of your cum!!!! Make me into your whore, your little 12 year old slut, I'm
your daughter, daddy, give me your cum daddy!!! come inside my bare, unprotected pussy, make me yours for the rest of my life."

I was really shocked to hear all of this coming from my own 12 year old daughter's mouth. I guess my wife and Nancy has been practicing on
how to talk dirty to me and apparently my wife has been giving her pointers on how and what to say for some time.

Even though I was shocked to hear her talk like that, I became even more turned on by the idea that my daughter was doing this just to turn
me on, just like her mom does to me whenever she really wants to get fucked and really act like a whore and a slut for me.

Well needless to say I began sliding my cock back and forth within her newly opened up pussy.

I cannot full describe the feeling I was having as I felt my hard cock slide into and withdraw from my very own daughter's pussy. I was
really doing it. I was actually fucking my 12 year old daughter.

I was really enjoying the feel of her young tight, freshly opened pussy gripping my cock and gently squeezing it and bring me to the point
of no return much too soon.

OH GOD!!!!!! HERE IT COMES!!!!!!

I felt my cock and body and knew that the time was fast approaching so I pushed my cock all the way in to her young, adorable, tight, young
virgin pussy for the last time and held it in as deeply as possible.

I could feel my 12 year old daughter's womb at the tip of my cock and then my whole body tensed up and my cock head swelled up and then I
felt the hot sudden rush of cum roaring up the length of my hard cock till it reached the end of my cock and then it shot out of the end of
my cock and jetted directly into her virgin pussy and womb.

I shot rope after rope of hot, wet, juicy, rich, bubbling cum into my own daughter's pussy for the very first time.

I think I shot at least 7 solid spurts of cum into her unprotected pussy and womb.

I did it!!!! I really did it!!!!!

I really did take my daughter's virginity and I really came inside her pussy!!!! I still can't believe that it actually happened but it did.
I really fucked my daughter!!!!

I fucked my own darling little 12 year old daughter with the very same cock that help create and make her just over 12 years ago in my
wife's pussy. I actually shot the very same cum that made her into her own pussy. I just could not get over it. It was all too much for my
mind to comprehend.

All during this time I felt my beautiful little daughter's pussy grip and squeeze and milk my cum out of my cock and into her pussy. Her
pussy muscles gripped and then relaxed and then gripped and relaxed over and over milking the last of my cum into her pussy and womb.

OH!!! NANCY!!!!! My little princess was no longer a virgin but she is now on her way to becoming a sexually active young girl.

I would never again be able to look at my young, sweet. little 12 year old daughter in the same way I did just less than 3 hours ago.

She will no long be my sweet little innocent baby girl any more, but now I will be looking at her as my new, little, sweet, sexually active
girl who is learning what it is to be a young lady who has tasted the forbidden fruit and love and lust and sexual pleasure.

After I finished coming inside her and we relaxed a few moments, I withdrew my still hard cock from her freshly fucked pussy and I got up
off the bed and reached down and brought my camera up to my eye and started to shoot a few pictures of my darling naked 12 year old daughter
laying spread out on the bed.

I focused my camera for a couple of close up pictures of her young pussy spread open and raw looking with my cum, which was slightly tinted
with her blood from her broken cherry and the light red stain on the white satin sheets between her legs to show the fact, that she was
indeed a virgin and that she did get fucked and had her virginity taken and that her mate in fact came inside her pussy.

I also take a couple picture of my still hard cock which was also slighted tinted red with her virgin blood. This was something I wanted to
remember for the rest of my days and I would also give Nancy copies of them later on so that she could show her future husband pictures of
the day she lost her virginity to her own father and she could also show the photographs to her daughter and prepare her for her father to
do her the same way I did her.

Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style:

Chapter # 3. My Daughter Nancy: Her Lessons Continue:

After I made love to my daughter, Nancy, for the first time, right there on our bed, we relaxed. I then took beautiful, little, Nancy into
my arms and carried her into the master bedroom's master bathroom.

I turned down the lights low and Nancy and I proceeded to enjoy our first of what I would hope to be many more father/daughter showers
together.

What with the bathroom lights down on low, it gave us the feeling of a dark romantic night with our new lover, even though it was just late
afternoon, early evening.

It kind of reminded me of the first few times, I shared a shower with my sister, Kristy, late night at home when mom and dad were out of the
house or when Kim and I started dating and my sister Kristy would spend the weekend over at my apartment, when we both knew that Kim, my
girlfriend would not be able to come over and bother us.

I have always enjoyed being around water of any kind and the shower was almost as good as being in a swimming pool or in a lake or the
ocean.

Making love in or near water was really such a treat, that I would probably die, if I had to give it up, and this afternoon was no
exception.

Nancy and I began to rub our bodies against each other and tried to turn the other person on more than we turned ourselves on, but in the
long run we were just working ourselves up into another frenzy and that would only lead me to taking my own 12 year old daughter right here
in the shower.

I just hoped that she would enjoy making love in the shower and near water as much as my other lovers had enjoyed it.

I really didn't have too much to worry about, because before I could really do too much, Nancy, made the first big move and kneeled down in
front of me while, I was under the shower head and she proceeded to give me my first 12 year old blow job.

Yes, My daughter was going down on me in the shower, the water was running off of me and there was my young, beautiful, little daughter
totally nude kneeling before me and she was beginning to kiss and lick my rock hard shaft, using her hands, lips, tongue, mouth, her entire
face, and was rubbing me and exciting me beyond belief.

Before long I was standing under the warm tingling spray of the shower head and was looking down at my new, little, lover and she was
jacking me off using her right hand on the lower part of my rock hard shaft and she was sucking and licking just the upper part of my shaft
and cockhead.

As I looked down at her, doing this to me, her own father, and now new incestuous lover, I could not help but get more excited, just from
looking down at her doing this to me, her own dad.

But the sight that greeted me was better than any picture I have ever taken.

The sight of her, with her wet silky hair, her wet face, but most importantly the sight of her small beautiful little breast mounds capped
by her proud jutting, rock hard, little nipples sticking out and then to feel her tongue, swirling around inside her mouth and her head
sliding up and down the top part of my rock hard shaft, while her right hand continued to jack off the lower part of my hard shaft.

She brought me off so fast, that it kind of shocked me, because one minute I was enjoying the feeling and the sight of my 12 year old
daughter going down on me for the first time and it was taking place in the shower and the next thing I knew is, that I am shooting off into
her mouth.

It happened that fast, it just came out of nowhere and took me by surprise.

My first solid shot of cum hit her directly in the mouth, tongue and throat and I think my second spurt of cum, also made it in her mouth,
but she removed my cock from her sucking and licking mouth and I ended up shooting at least four more silky streams from the head of my dick
that came directly from my balls and exploded on my own daughter's face, cheeks, lips and neck. There was even some of my cum that shot out
and slid across one of her young growing breasts.

I wish there was some way I could have caught that on film, because it was quit the sight to see my cum shoot out into her mouth and all
over her. It was really wild, because I saw it almost in slow motion as each creamy tread of hot cum, shot out of the end of my rock hard
cock and watched it come in contact with my 12 year old daughters skin and watched as it slide along her skin and then just kind of stuck
into place.

It was a breathtaking sight to behold.

My cum was so intense that for a moment I thought I might pass out, because it felt that good. I reached out and balanced myself using my
daughter's head and shoulders as a temporary crutch.

My daughter stayed kneeled down till I could recover from the sensory over load and then I pulled her to her feet. I looked into her
beautiful eyes and looked at the cum that streaked her face neck and chest and then I bent down and French kissed my 12 year old daughter,
she had indeed become my new incestuous lover.

As I kissed her, I could taste my own flavor and essence of my own cum, in fact, it kind of turned me on knowing that this was the same cum
that made my daughter in the first place, so in a way I was actually tasting her as she really was in the beginning. I mean, it was just too
much for my small human brain to comprehend the fact that my cum was in part what she is made of.

I guess that is why incest is such a taboo worldwide because the sexuality of making love to a family member is such a strong intoxicating
aphrodisiac that most people could not control, once they have tasted the sweet forbidden fruit, that all else pales in the joy and
excitement of doing a family member.

As I was leaning down to French kiss my daughter in the shower, right after she brought me off using her mouth, lips and tongue and letting
me come in her mouth and all over her young face and chest, it was such a sight, because as I was kissing her, I keep my eyes open and was
looking directly at her and at first she had her eyes closed, but then, she opened them also and she was also looking directly into my eyes.
While we were enjoying our after cum kiss and looking deeply into each other’s eyes, we were communicating on a level most people never ever
reach. It seemed like we were talking to each other without ever speaking a single word.

As we enjoyed our kiss and I could taste the flavor and essence of my own cum. I placed my hands gently on her face and used my thumbs to
remove the streaks of cum that was still clinging to the side of her face.

Nancy broke our French kiss and took hold of each of my hands and proceeded to lick and suck my thumbs and fingers clean of the cum I had
collected from the sides of her face and she did this in a way that was quit the turn on. She did it slowly and deliberately so that I would
not miss one single act or action her lips and tongue made as she cleaned the cum off of my fingers and thumbs and then smilingly swallowing
the leftovers.

It was then that I took a step back in the shower and cupped her small shy breast mounds in the palm of my hands and used the thumbs she had
just sucked clean to gently flip her erect, rubbery, hard nipples back and forth.

When I did this, Nancy gave out a small little moan and she stepped forward and then wrapped her arms around me and hugged me I regrettably
removed my hands from her breasts, so that she could press her body completely against mine and I too reached around her and hugged her in
my arms.

I lowered my hand on her back and slid them over her small little firm butt checks and gripped her cheeks in the palm of my hand. I lifted
up slightly enjoying the feel of her cute little ass in the palm of my hands. Nancy lifted up and stood on the tip of her toes as I was
gently lifting her up.

She was also kissing my hairy chest and even sucking and playing with my own nipples with her lips and tongue. She even got a little naughty
and nipped one of my nipples with her teeth and that brought out a loud moan of pleasure and pain from me.

That caused Nancy to giggle and start to laugh.

I silently closed my eyes and gave a small prayer of thanks to my beautiful, understanding wife and lover Kim. She took it upon herself to
take, Nancy (Our Daughter) aside and slowly and carefully bring her in to the world of family love and sex. I would be forever indebted to
her.

I'm so proud of Kim, because most wives and lovers would feel threatened, bringing in a new sexual partner for their husband or lover,
especially if that new lover was a young, innocent, sexy, little 12 year old girl, who just happens to be their own daughter and she was a
virgin at that.

Most women would feel threatened that they would be slowly or immediately replaced by this new lover, sex partner, but Kim, not only knew
me, she also knew herself and she felt safe and secure enough to allow a new person into our equation, even if it was our own daughter.

I also had to make some tough decisions too, If Kim was open enough for me to take on a new lover, which just happened to be our daughter.
Then I had to be man enough and secure enough with my own emotions to allow her to have her own lover.

In fact, I had to be able to allow her to choose her own lover or lovers and if that meant sharing her with a complete stranger, then I
would have to accept that also, but I was wondering who would be her first lover. Nick our son?, maybe her own brothers?, maybe her little
sister?, hell maybe my little sister?, maybe her uncles?, hell maybe my own father?.

I didn't know what her decision would be, but if I were a betting man, the heavy favorite would be Nick, our own son.

I told her many times that she would be the one to make her own decision and that I would gladly accept who ever she choose. However, I
would be lying to her and myself, if I told you or her that I was completely at ease with the whole situation, because no matter what, there
is always that little spark of doubt.

I owed too much to Kim to let that get in our way, so I would just have to set back and just roll with the punches, so to speak, but I still
loved her with all my heart and that was what was keeping all of us together.

The master bed room's master bath is what sold me on the house. This room was built for sex and I do mean sex.

The shower is almost as big as a king size bed. It is a combination shower, bathtub and whirlpool, sauna fully enclosed. This unit alone
cost over $15,000.00.

I sat Nancy down on the edge of the enclosed shower unit and she leaned back against the wall and I kneeled down and once again spread her
young, beautiful, firm, long legs and looked once again at her innocent, 12 year old virgin pussy, but then it hit me that she was no long a
little kid and a virgin, but she was now a sexually active young girl.

In no time at all I was once again eating her sweet tasting little cunt. I just could not get enough of her, she was my very own daughter
and to be able to do these things to her at the age of 12, no less, was totally unreal.

I was rock hard again in a matter of minutes because incest was such a turn on, that I would never go soft or limp when I was around a naked
female family member.

I brought Nancy off in less than five minutes and then I had her turn around and stand up and bend over slightly and lean against the shower
corner and spread her legs.

I got around behind her and took her while she was standing up and bent over slightly. Her little pussy was slightly open and I even asked
Nancy to reach down between her spread open legs and guide me into her wet and willing little cunt.

Nancy was a little tight but she was wet and ready and I asked Nancy, if she was sore?, if there was any pain? and all she said was,
"Oooohhhhh Dadddy!!!!! It feels just wonderful, just fuck me daddy!! Fuck me Daddy and make me cum again!!!"

Well, I did just that and there was almost no talking between us. I rutted my hard cock up into my little 12 year old daughter's pussy which
by the, was just opened up recently, in fact, less than hour and half ago she was still a virgin.

It reminded me of our wedding night, Kim and I fucked all day and all night long for three days solid, before we took a break and put on
some clothes and left our room to look around at where we were honeymooning at.

Nancy was learning more and more and she began to rotate her hips around in a small circle and she was even learning to grip my cock with
her pussy muscles.

I wish I could boast that I lasted a half hour fucking my little adorable girl, but the fact is and was, that I only lasted about 12 minutes
top if even that, before I slammed against her firm little ass cheeks and held myself deep inside her newly opened pussy and shoot my thick
ropes of hot, stringy, milky, fatherly cum into my 12 year old daughters clasping pussy.

I spattered her insides with my cum and I could feel her pussy muscles actually grasping me and helping me milk my cock of my cum.

I still could not get over the fact that I was really fucking my own daughter, I keep thinking that this was just a really great wet dream
and any minute I would wake up and find myself in bed alone, but it was not to be, this was real and it was actually happening to me and my
daughter. We were fucking each other and we were both loving every minute of it.

Once my cock finished shooting its sticky strands of cum into my daughter's pussy and she slowed down on milking my cock with her young
tender pussy muscles which were just beginning to learn what sex was, I slowly and gently pulled my cock out of her pussy.

Nancy gave out a low moan of disappointment when my semi-hard cock left her snug little pussy. I then sit down on the floor of the shower
tub and stretched out and leaned back against a soft shower pillow and I motion for Nancy to come and laid down with me. She laid down next
to me and laid her head affectionately against my chest and laid a arm also across my chest I reach around her and held her next to me with
one arm and I gently stroked her hair and her small beautiful child like face with my other hand.

We both closed our eyes and enjoyed the afterglow of our fuck and enjoyed the feeling of the fine shower spay hitting our exposed bodies
with the warm gentle spray.

We kind of dozed off for a few minutes and when I woke up Nancy was cupping my cock and balls in her small little hand and I was gently
holding on to one of her little ass cheeks and I was gently cupping one of her shy little breast mounds.

We both kind of woke up and slowly stirred till we were fully awake, we both stood up and started to soap each other down all over to remove
any of my cum that was still on her or me and once we where complete squeaky clean we got out of the shower and we toweled each other off in
big soft fluffy towels.

We both walked back into the bed room and I asked Nancy if she wanted anything to eat or drink. She said she would love a strawberry pop so,
I walked out of the bed room and down the stairs to the kitchen and got her soda and I also got me a coke. I got some glasses and some ice
and brought it all back up into the bed room and when I came back into the room and closed the door, I found her looking through the photo
albums of me and my sister.

We got comfortable on the bed and we were both enjoying our cold drinks and I let Nancy page through the photo albums at her own speed and
she would occasionally stop at a alluring picture and ask me a question about it.

Nancy also began to ask me questions about me and my sister and also about me and Kim (her Mom).

But it was mostly about me and my sister and all of the things we did to each other and together as lovers, as we were growing up.

It was then that I asked her if she had ever thought about her older brother Nick and if maybe she would like to do, what I have done to my
sister, with her own brother and she paused for a few seconds and said, "Well, I would like to, but right now, I want to learn more about
sex and lovemaking with you, daddy, there is a lot of things I would like for us to do before I start doing it with my brother."

She said she would like to do all sorts of things with her brother and she did not feel ashamed or embarrassed about having sex with her own
brother because her own daddy did the same thing with his sister.

She went on to say that she liked the idea of that maybe someday we (the whole family) could all do it here in front of each other and she
thought that would be really neat and a lot of fun.

She really surprised me by saying that she would like to see me do my sister right in front of her because seeing pictures of me and my
sister was making her hot and wet between the legs she thought maybe seeing me do my sister for real would even be better.

I leaned over and kissed her and said, "Nancy I would love to show you, but you have to understand that I have not made love to my sister
for over ten years and I did not know if she would want to start back up again."

She smiled at me and said, "Well if I was your sister and we did all of these things for so long, I would jump at the chance to start them
back up again, besides I just started fucking and I love what you do to me, so I'm sure your sister would love the chance to fuck her own
brother again."

I smiled at her and leaned over and kissed her again. We broke our French kiss and she looked at this one picture and said, "Daddy? Can we
do it like this?"

It was a picture on me laying on my back and my sister sitting up on my top of me with my hard cock in her pussy and the series of photos
that followed showed her laying down on top of me while we were fucking and the last couple of photos showed my cock still embedded in her
pussy, but the tell-tell sign of my cum all around the outside edge of her pussy and cum hanging from my balls. I had used a remote control
shutter release and a auto wind to catch this set of photos and that brought back vivid memories of that time with my dear sweet little
sister. She just turned 16 and I was 19 at the time.

I told my young excited little daughter that I would love to fuck her that way and we then proceeded to get into position and we enjoyed a
slow tantalizing fuck with my 12 year old daughter sitting on top of me with my once again rock hard cock sliding in and out of my
daughter's young, tight, warm and wet, juicy 12 year old pussy which was showing signs of become a prime piece of talented pussy for a girl
so young.

Like I said, this was indeed a slow enjoyable, relaxing fuck, we did not rush into coming, but kept a slow pace and Nancy laid down on top
of me spread her young, lean, firm body out along with mine and we slowly enjoyed our come together.

Once I fired off, maybe only four solid shots of cum into my adorably little daughter, we both just kind of went to sleep with my cock still
inside her and that was the way we were found, when Kim (my Wife, Nancy's mom) opened up the bedroom door.

Chapter #3 Part #2 Kim Returns Home:

Kim came home a little early and found us in a lovers embrace.

I woke up first and looked into the eyes of my lovely wife, Kim and then I almost throw Nancy off my chest, but Kim held me down slightly
and smiled and told me to relax and then the next thought hit my mind, NICK!? Oh Shit!! where was he?, and had he already come home and seen
us, His dad and his little sister together in a sexual embrace? I then said, quietly, "OH SHIT!! WERE IS NICK?"

Kim smiled and said calmly, "Don't worry he called me on the car phone from the lake and said he tried calling the house and there was no
answer, so he called me to ask if he could stay out at the lake for another night, because the fish were really biting and they were having
tons of fun, so I told him sure and that I would tell you as soon as I got home."

She smiled and then leaned down to kiss me and I returned the favor and then she broke the kiss and looked at Nancy still sleeping on top of
my chest and smiled and said, "Well, You must have really worn her out!!." She then leaned back and looked at where my cock was still
embedded inside her daughters little pussy and she then looked back up at me and said, "That is such a beautiful sight Honey, I would have
never have guessed or believed that this would have taken place or that I would have allowed this!! If someone would have told me, 13 years
ago, that I would marry a man fall in love with him and then allow and encourage him to fuck our own daughter, let alone help prepare our
daughter in the ways that I have done, to get her ready to give up her virginity to her own father!!!!"

I gently rolled over and slowly and gently removed my soft penis from my daughter's tight, little, freshly fucked cunt and rolled her over
and she woke up for just a few seconds and saw that her mom was there and she smiled slightly and just said, "Hi Mommy."

Kim leaned over and kissed her daughter lightly on the cheeks and said, "Hi baby, you just go back to sleep and rest we will talk later OK?"
Nancy responded and smiled and closed her eyes once again and just said, "OooKkkk."

I got out of bed and pulled the light bed sheet up and covered Nancy's beautiful nude 12 year old body, which have given me more pleasure
than I could have possibly dreamed of.

I got out of bed nude and followed Kim into our master bathroom and I started to watch her undress, but she told me to get into the shower
and get it ready for us and we could talk in the shower about what all had happened.

Well, I was in the shower and was scrubbing down with soap when Kim enter the shower and she had her back to me and asked me to wash her
back for me and then she told me to turn around and she would do my back.

She finished my back and I turned around to do her front and that was when I noticed that she had a hickey (love bit) on her right breast, I
think my mouth was hanging open and my bottom jaw hit the shower floor when I saw that, it was then I also noticed a another love bit at the
top and to the right of her bare pussy slit.

I was totally speechless and looked directly at her and tried to spit out a sentence or question, "WHO THE HELL DID THIS TO YOU!!!!!?"

Kim smiled and said, "Well I thought that since you were here at home having fun with our child, Nancy that just maybe I should look for a
little fun of my own."

I replied and said, "But ..... But ..... You said you were going over to stay with your sister? I didn't think you were going out to find
someone to replace me?"

She smiled and leaned forward and kissed me lightly on the lips and said, "But Honey, I did stay at my sister's house this weekend, in fact,
who do you think gave me these little tattoos and then sent me home?"

Kim laughed and said, "She (Debbie) did this to me, so that you would notice them and see that she is marking her territory and property."

I was totally speechless for about 10 seconds as this was sinking into my mind, my lovely little innocent wife had not only prepared her own
daughter for her husband to fuck, but she had also started on taking in incestuous lovers herself and she started with her younger sister,
Debbie.

Needless to say I was still speechless and then Kim proceeded to tell me about her first time with her little sister and how it all happened
and what all took place over at her house this weekend.

While she was tell me that story I was getting all pumped up again and was ready to fuck her or jerk off, whatever the case maybe. We also
began to play with other and we both got excited and she sat down in the same corner of the shower stall and told me (she did not ask) she
told me to eat her pussy and she would continue with her story about her first time with Debbie.

Needless to say I was sucking and licking her pussy like there was no tomorrow. I still could not believe the change my wife, Kim had gone
through just recently, but it was a turn for the better.

She would still keep my attention for years to come. I guess that is what is so special about her, she is always exciting me with new and
inventive ideas and suggestions.

It is not like what a lot of married couples experience today, after a while the flame goes dim and sometimes the flame goes out and the
couples begins to drift apart and the next thing you know they are in divorce court splitting everything up and they are at each other’s
throats and they never ever speak to each other again.

Kim and I on the other hand are finding that our flame is not growing dim as the years go by, but in fact, the flame is growing and getting
bigger and instead of growing apart, we are more together and have really broke down the barriers and have begun to accept and enjoy each
other’s most private of all thoughts and desires, no matter how bizarre or kinky or sick they might be.

In fact, we seemed to feed off of each other’s secrete desires and helped each other in fulfilling them.

It is really a shame that more couples and families could not do what we have started to do and that is to break down all of the barriers
and look beyond.

I once again gave a silent pray of thanks, that my wife and I have been able to grow together and love and respect each other’s most private
desires and still accept them for who they really are.

She continued with her story and I continued to eat Kim's bare pussy and I was staring right at the love bite that Debbie had left knowing
that I would be looking at it as I was eating Kim's pussy.

I bet Debbie was really enjoying herself and I bet she would have loved to be a little fly on the wall to see my reaction and hear exactly
what I said, when I noticed the love bits she had placed on her older sisters right breast and upper right part of her pussy slit.

Debbie is 6 years younger than Kim so that would make her 27 years old. She is still single and from what I knew was not living with a guy
because she travels quit bit, it never dawned on me that she was into lesbian sex but then again, big deal, to each their own.

Anyway, Debbie is 27 years old, single and is just about a young version of Kim. In fact, I think Kim has bigger tits that Debbie so Debbie
would probably be my be 32A or maybe 33A she still had a slim waist maybe smaller than Kim because she has never married or had kids, so I
would have to say she is maybe 20 or 22 and her hips is 35, but not over 36 at the most. She also has a short business like hair cut, almost
like a guy, but it is in no way, a butch hair cut, at least in my view.

Every time I have ever seen her, she is almost always in a very stylish woman's business suite and dressed to the high nines. In fact she
really looks sexily in her professional business suites and I have always wondered what she would look like in the nude, since she was
almost a mirror younger image to Kim her older sister. It was her breasts that intrigued me the most, because I have always loved small
breasts. I guess that goes back to when I first made love to my little sister at 13 and she had small breasts then and she still has small
breasts now.

Hey I love small breasts, so that is the way it is. Big breasts are OK but I still prefer small shapely breasts, the best.

Getting back to the story at hand, I was eating Kim's pussy and I was also stroking my cock with my other hand as I was listening to her
story about her and her younger sister Debbie.

Since Kim stayed over at her sister’s house until Saturday afternoon, Kim and her sister went out Friday night drinking and partying. Well,
the wine flowed and before long they were telling each other about their sex lives and Kim found out for the first time that Debbie enjoyed
girls/women just as much as she enjoyed guys.

Debbie complained that guys were such pricks, when it came to having fun with sex and they were too protective, and jealous once you started
dating them and she wished she could find a boyfriend that would turn into her husband, that was as kind, gentle and understanding as Kim's
husband, (Mike) ME!

Well that brought Kim into the discussing and said, "Well, If you can't find someone like Mike, maybe I, (Kim) would think about maybe
loaning me (Mike) out to her kid sister or maybe joining in on a friendly sisterly threesome."

Debbie was speechless, that her straight laced older sister would even dream of joining in on a threesome let alone admit to wanting to have
sex with another girl/woman.

Well, one thing led to another and before long Kim and Debbie were undressing each other in a frenzy, right there in Debbie's living room.

Debbie was pleasantly shocked to see that her older sister (Kim) had her pussy shaved completely smooth.

Debbie on the other hand had just a small little strip of pubic hair about a half inch wide and it was just above her pussy slit and was
only about three inches long. The rest of her pussy and ass area was also shaved bare.

They enjoyed doing each other separately and then enjoyed a sisterly 69 till they both came.

It was then that Debbie brought up the fact, that they have just committed incest and what did Kim think of that?

Kim smiled and said, "I don't think that what we did and shared together could or should be called a sin or taboo, but then again, it was
very exciting and quit the turn on knowing that what they did together was something most sisters never get to experience and that in itself
was a real turn on."

As they were relaxing in each other arms Debbie confessed to Kim that she wished that they could have done this a long time ago. In fact,
Debbie said, that she had wanted to do that with Kim since Debbie was about a freshman in high school but was scared to approach Kim about
it.

Kim smiled and said, "Yea, I know what you mean and I probably would not have done it then, but now, she was willing to make up for lost
time."

Kim said she just started to learn the pleasures of girl/girl sex and went on to say that Mike (her husband) knew of this and even approved
of it.

Debbie then asked if they have ever had a threesome or a foursome. Kim said, "No, but she would like to know if Debbie would like to join in
and experience Mike for the first time with Kim being present or would she rather have Mike by herself the first time."

Debbie thought about it for a while and said, "I really don't care, it is whatever you and Mike decide."

Well, Kim started to cum in Mike's mouth at that point and stopped talking and gave in to enjoying her cum.

After Kim finished coming and opened up her eyes it was then that she noticed Nancy standing totally nude behind Mike in the shower also.

Nancy started to washer herself clean and Mike sat down between Kim's spread open legs and they both enjoyed the show that Nancy was putting
on for them.

The way Nancy was washing herself and touching herself was a complete display of erotic art and to think that Nancy was only 12 years old
and she was less than 6 hours old in being sexually active was unbelievable.

In fact, some porn stars who have been in the business for over 10 years could not even put on a erotic show like their little, 12 year
daughter was doing for them.

After everybody was cleaned up in the shower, they, all three got out and toweled off and then returned into the bedroom and Mike set up the
video camera on a tripod and then got his 35 millimeter camera out and started taking pictures. He asked Kim and Nancy to get up on the bed
and start enjoying each other.

Nancy noticed the love bits on Kim and asked her about them and Kim replied that she got them from Debbie, (Aunt Debbie). Well Nancy, was
really surprised and asked if Aunt Debbie knew about what all was happening and Kim replied, "No, not all of it, but just enough."

Kim then asked Nancy what she thought of that and Nancy replied that she thought that was really cool and said, "She would like to see her
mom and Aunt Debbie do each other and that she was a little sad because she did not have a sister she could enjoy also."

Kim then said, "Well, You have an older brother and would you like to do things to her older brother like she did to her dad?

Nancy replied that she would like to do that too and maybe we (the whole family) could all do it together in front of each other pretty
soon.

Kim said, she would like to see that happen also and that Nick did not know about any of this yet, but hopefully she would be able to talk
to Nick and ask him privately if he would like to do something like this.

Nancy laughed and said, Don't worry, he would love it. Kim then asked Nancy, How do she know?

Nancy said, She had caught him a couple of times trying to peek in on you while you were in the shower and also while you were in here by
yourself or with daddy doing it.

Kim looked over at Mike and smiled and then took Nancy into her arms and asked her what else did she see her brother doing.

Nancy told her mom and dad about how Nick kept coming into her room while she was changing clothes without knocking and he would also open
up the bathroom door and then open the shower door while Nancy was taking a shower.

She also went on and told them that a couple of time Nick waited outside the bathroom door and when she came out of the bathroom he would
bump into her as his was going into the bathroom door and sometimes he even pulled the towel I had wrapped around me off and he saw me naked
again.

One time he even reached out and touched my tits and just the other day he even reached down and touched my pussy.

He then went into his bedroom and closed the door. I waited a couple of minutes and then I opened up his door and saw him on his bed naked
and he was pulling on his cock and he then saw me and he just kept going.

Kim was really enjoying this new story about her son and what he had been up to lately.

Nancy continued and said, "He then asked me, to take the towel off and let him look at me naked."

"Well, I never have seen a guy do it, you know, I mean it was kind of neat, to see him pulling up and down on his cock and then I just
dropped my towel, because I was scared that he would stop doing it to himself if I didn't do what he asked."

"He was looking right at me and then he lifted his rear up off the bed and kind of groaned and then his cock started to shoot his stuff out
the end and the first one went real high in the air and it landed on his shoulder and then the rest of it landed on his chest and stomach."

"After that was over, he kind of relaxed and then he rolled over to the side of his bed and got a sock off the floor and began to wipe up
all that white sticky stuff off of himself and that was when you came through the front door, so I ran into my bedroom and I guess he got
all cleaned up and got dressed again.

Nancy also told them about seeing him (Nick) in their bedroom while mom was in the shower and he was peeking through the partly closed door
and he left when I came up the stairs and walked past your bedroom door.

He went into his room again and closed it so I think he has been doing himself quite a while from looking at me and you too.

Kim was pleasantly pleased and surprised by what all Nancy had told both her and Mike, about the activities that Nick has been enjoying.

By now Kim was wet and ready and so was Nancy, so they both put on a steamy lesbian show for Mike and all the while Mike was recording in on
the camcorder and taking 35 millimeter pictures of the action.

Mike surprised and impressed at what all they did to each other and how they did it with no shame or embarrassment by him watching and
filming the whole thing.

Kim got up off the bed for just a few moment and got her box of adult play toys out and set them on the bed with them. There was all sorts
and sizes of dildos, vibrators, string beads, anal plugs, joy jelly, flavored lubricants, strap on dildos even a pair of nipple clamps.

Both Kim and Nancy were using and experimenting with all sorts of play toys with each other and also by themselves.

Nancy and Kim took turns going down on each other and them doing a 69 to each other at the same time.

All the while Mike was shooting film and recording everything. Mike was also totally naked and he had to stop every once in a while and
slowly jerk his long, thin, cock, but he always stopped before he went too far, because he did not want to cum just yet.

However his cock was totally slick and wet from all of the pre-cum juice which was leaking out from the tip of his cock because of the
erotic show of Mother/Daughter Incest taking place on his own bed, in his house.

It was still hard for him to believe that all of this was taking place with his own family. Just a week ago, it was nothing more than a
wishful fantasy, to be involved in incest with his family and now it was a 100 times better than he could of ever dreamed of.

Kim had accept incest better and faster than he could of ever thought possible and Nancy seemed to really enjoying herself and also her mom
and dad.

Nancy was willing and eager to try almost anything and I guess it was the innocent nature of young kids to accept things as they are and are
not jaded to what older people have already decided as to what is wrong or right, black or white, good or evil, sinful or taboo.

She (Nancy) was learning to accept sex as something to a sport and not based off the old concept of love and fidelity, and all of those
other big words with even longer meanings that really did make since when it really came down to it.

After both Kim and Nancy had cum several times Nancy wanted to see her dad fuck her mom and she was going to be right there as it happened
and she would also join in on the fun.

Mike was more than ready to fuck one or both of them and since Nancy wanted to see him fuck her mom and see if they did anything differently
than when her dad fucked her.

Mike set the camcorder up on the tripod and positioned it at a angle from one corner of the foot of the bed and placed it on a wide angle
shot so that everyone and everything could be seen he then walked over and got up on the bed with his 33 year old wife and his 12 year old
daughter.

He started out by kissing both of them passionately and then laying back on the bed and Kim was laying next to him and Kim was laying next
to her mom.

Mike made the suggestion that Nancy could lay across her moms belly and finger fuck her and keep her hot, wet and ready and Nancy could lean
over and suck his cock for a little while.

Nancy took up her position laying across her mom's belly and started to finger fuck her mom and she leaned over and grabbed hold of her
father's long, hard, thin cock and sucked on the top half while jerking off the lower part of his cock shaft.

Mike in turn was French kissing his lovely wife and playing with her breasts and occasionally reaching down to place his hand on top of
Nancy's head while she was bobbing up and down along his cock shaft. He even reached down also played with Nancy's small lemon sized breasts
with their hard pointy nipples sticking out in pure lust and sexual excitement.

Kim was also playing with Nancy's body and was gently rubbing and massaging and feel any part of her young body that her hands could reach.

The camcorder was silently recording everything that was taking place on their bed.

Mike was the one who reached down and had to physically lift Nancy's sucking mouth and swirling tongue off of his super heated long, thin,
hard cock and Nancy moved to make room for her dad to mount mom in the missionary position.

Kim was the one who asked Nancy to grab a hold of her father's cock and guide it into her pussy. Nancy did it without reservations or
hesitation.

Mike was once again in position and his cock head was ready to enter his lovely wife's pussy. Even though he has fucked this same cunt for
over 15 years it still was a turn on to him and a thrill every time he entered her slick, warm, wet and tight pussy. It was even better now
than ever before. But what he really liked most was that she had shaved her pussy totally clean, bare and smooth. She had done this some
time ago, just right after she had found his secrete stash of incest books and magazines in his foot locker.

Once Kim had shaved herself totally bare, she found out that she enjoyed sex even more without the hair down there and Mike seemed to want
sex all the time and that they actually increased in having more sex per week than before and then their sex life picked up even more when
they both began to share each other’s deepest and darkest sexual fantasies.

Kim was also experiencing a increase in her sex drive and she also began to initiate the sex act more and more and she also began to think
about her deep and dark sexual fantasies and Mike was more than supportive about them and they had a lot of fun acting out each other’s
sexual fantasies.

Kim really broke loose so to speak that one night that Mike played her father and she was acting as a little girl of 12 or 13 and she was
being seduced by her own father. Once that had taking place she began to accept incest more openly and then they both began to explore all
types of sexual fantasies together.

Mike and Kim grow closer together after that one night and they were more open and supportive of each other than ever before. It was like
they both had fallen in love again to and with each other and it was even on a deeper plane of love, lust and emotion than they had ever
felt.

Nancy was really enjoying the sights and sounds as her mom and dad fucked right there in front of her and she was also part of this new
equation as she was also leaning down to French kiss her mom and then switched to kiss her dad as they continued to fuck in front of her.

Nancy sit back and watched both her mom and dad fuck each other and she then reached over and got a small little vibrating dildo which was
about 5 inches long and only about 1 1/2 inches in diameter and began to slide it in and out of her young cute little pussy in time with her
dad as he was sliding his own cock in and out of her mom's pussy.

Both Kim and Mike enjoyed looking over at Nancy sitting beside them doing herself and enjoying the show that they were putting on for her.

Nancy also withdrew the dildo from her pussy every once in a while to bring up and run it over her super sensitive nipples and also up to
her lips and mouth were she licked it clean and sucked on it like it was a small cock.

Mike did not last very long inside his wife's pussy because he had been filming the girls together and was playing with his cock all during
the time that they put on a show for him, so before long Mike moaned out that he was going to cum and then he sent his cock in as deep as
possible into Kim's pussy and shoot off his load of bubbling cum into her pussy.

Mike was just about worn out after that and he immediately rolled off of Kim and onto his back.

Nancy took this opportunity to crawl over her mom and began to suck her dad's cock clean of his cum and her mom's cum. Nancy kept the small
dildo in place in her pussy as she was doing this and then after she had cleaned his cock totally clean, she then got between her mom's
spread open legs and began to eat, lick and suck her mom's pussy and she was enjoying her first taste of her mom's pussy soaked with her
daddy's cum.

Mike repositioned himself so that he could reach Nancy's pussy and began to fuck his daughter's pussy with the small dildo that was still
vibrating in her small little pussy.

In just a few minutes Kim came again but this time her own daughter was the one who brought her off and Nancy also began to cum from all of
the action going on in her pussy from the vibrating dildo and the fucking motion that her own dad was causing by sliding the dildo in and
out of her pussy.

After that session both Kim and Mike placed Nancy between them and began to sexually please their own daughter together.

They toyed and played with her till she came three more times and began to beg them to stop because her pussy became too sensitive and was
on the verge of causing pain instead of pleasure.

They all laid down to rest and relax and before long they all fell asleep together on the bed.

Mike was the first one to wake up in the morning and had to go take a piss and after he came back into the bedroom he noticed that he had
forgot to turn the camcorder off and the tape had already run out and automatically rewound itself.

He turned it off and took the tape out and put a fresh tape in just in case thing started up again when his girls woke up, then turned the
recorder back on with the new tape in it.

He then decided to surprise both of them and went down stairs and fixed them breakfast and brought it up to them.

He fixed French toast, bacon, orange juice, coffee and brought up real butter and warm maple syrup.

Mike came back into the room and called out that breakfast is now being severed. Kim and Nancy were still asleep, but the smell of the
French toast, bacon and coffee woke them up and all three of them ate breakfast in bed together.

Kim was really please at the thoughtfulness of Mike to do this for them and they all enjoy a tasty hot breakfast in bed totally nude.

They all talked like nothing sexual had happened and none of them were embarrassed about their nudity in front of each other it was just
kind of natural, so to speak.

Kim and Nancy did not know that the camcorder was on and a new tape was in place.

After they had finished breakfast and Mike removed the bed tray, he then got the warm syrup bottle and poured a small amount out onto
Nancy's breasts and nipples and they all laughed at this new outrageous act and he bent down and began to suck the sweet syrup off his
daughter's young, small, firm, breasts.

Nancy's nipples were soft till the warm syrup was dripped onto them and they began to swell up and became erect once more in sexual
excitement.

Mike was enjoying himself in licking and sucking her nipples clean and then Kim got into position and began to suck her daughter's other
breast also coated with warm, sticky, maple syrup.

After all the syrup was cleaned off her breasts, Nancy took the bottle and did the same thing to her mom and Mike and Nancy began to lick
and suck her breasts clean at the same time causing Kim to become sexually aroused.

After they got done with Kim and her breasts, Kim took the bottle and said, "OK MIKE it's your turn and she proceeded to pour the warm
sticky sweet syrup all over his cock and also on each of his nipples on his chest.

Both Kim and Nancy took turns sucking and licking his sweet flavored cock and sucking and sometimes biting his nipples on his chest.

Nancy and Kim continued to pour more syrup over his cock and continued to suck his cock till he could not hold back his orgasm any longer
and he shot off first into Kim's mouth and she let it shoot two (2) solid shots of hot cum into her mouth and then she passed his shooting
cock off to her daughter and Nancy took his cock into her mouth and let him finish shooting his load of cum into her mouth.

After he finished coming in Nancy's mouth Kim was there to French kiss Nancy and together they shared his cum with each other. They were
both kneeling and as they shared his cum they both were playing with each other’s breasts and pussies.

Mike then got up and took all of the trays and food back down into the kitchen and placed them in the dishwasher and cleaned up the kitchen
before going back up stairs.

When he got back up stairs both Kim and Nancy were still going at it with each other and they still had the bottle of syrup. They were both
in a 69 position and they were just going crazy eating each other and finger fucking each other.

Mike just stood at the foot of the bed and watched as they brought each other off. Mike started to clap and say, "Bravo, Bravo, encore,
encore."

They all laughed and Kim and Nancy both took a bow before him and the camcorder which was taking this all in.

They all got up and took a shower together and then Kim and Nancy changed the sheets on the bed because of all the cum and syrup and other
stuff that was on it.

The rest of the morning was uneventful. They had their share of sex for a while at least, so they all just did things most families do on
the weekend.

It was later in the afternoon that they all got together in the family room down stairs in the basement that Mike played back both tapes and
they all sit around and watched themselves as they made love to each other on the tape.

It was really kind of strange to watch yourself as you did things like this. It was like looking at yourself through another person’s eyes,
so to speak.

They all enjoyed the tapes and this brought about another sex session this time in the family room in the basement.

This time Nancy experienced her best, biggest, longest and strongest orgasm to date.

Mike sat on a chair towards the edge and Nancy sit down on his cock and was sitting on his lap. Nancy was facing away from her father and in
this position she was spread open for her mom to kneel down in front of her and lick her pussy and clit while her dad's cock was sliding in
and out of her young pussy.

Nancy really enjoyed this new position and she got off faster than ever before. It seemed to her that she was coming non-stop during the
entire session.

After that session took place they are got showered and dressed, because they all knew that Nick would be showing back up at home any time
soon.

Chapter #4 Nancy's Check Up:

The following week, after Nancy and her Dad began having sexual relations, Kim made an appointment with Dr. Tom Richardson, their family
doctor. She thought it best to have Nancy checked over and see about putting her on the pill as soon as possible. Since things have started
to change around the house, it would be best to make sure something unexpected did not pop up, so to speak.

Dr. Tom Richardson is Cami's dad, and Cami is Nancy's Best Close Friend. Cami is about 6 months older than Nancy, so she just turned 13 just
last month.

Sometimes you would think that Cami & Nancy were joined at the hips or that they were traveling sisters living apart, because they each took
turns staying over at each other’s houses so much.

Dr. Tom Richardson occasionally plays golf with Mike at the Country Club and they have even gone hunting & fishing a few times. They are not
what you call best of friends but they do know each other pretty well.

Tom is a few years older than Mike. Tom is 40 years old, about 6' 2" and weighs in at about 180lbs. Slim, but well built. Short sandy blond
hair.

His hobbies are his boats, he has a fairly large 38' house boat that has three decks. It can sleep up to 12 people if you wanted to crowd
that many in their 4 sleeping areas. He also has a sleek fast 27' Cuddy Cab boat that goes about 90mph. Then he has a small bass boat he
fishes from most of the time.

Mike has gone out quite a few time with him fishing and has even made the comment on more than one occasion that he would like to have a
boat too. He has even asked Tom to go shopping and looking at boat shows and boat dealers to see what is available and what kind of prices
they are asking.

Tom has been real nice and has taken Mike around to show him different boats and taken him out to a few marinas at a couple of lakes nearby,
that Tom goes to and has introduced him to quit a few boat owners and they have in turn showed him their boats and taken him out on them.

Mike in return has taken Tom out hunting and shooting. So they have each shown the other what their hobbies are and they each enjoy the
others hobby.

His wife is Catrina, she is a 37 year old knockout red head with breasts that must be at least 38D's or DD's maybe even 40D or DD. I've also
heard that they are real breasts that mother nature gave her. Like I said, beautiful long red hair that goes down to the middle of her back,
She also has the most vivid emerald green eyes that I have ever seen, almost hypnotic, slim waist and slim hips. She stands almost 6' tall
maybe 5' 11" to maybe 6' 1" without heels. She weighs maybe 130lbs to 145lbs. Measurements are about 38D-24-34.

Dr. Tom & Catrina Richardson have three (3) lovely kids. Their oldest is a son, Eric 17 soon to be 18 in a few months and will be a senior
in high school. Daughter, Tami who just turned 16 and will be a Sophomore in high school and Cami who is Nancy's best friend is 13 and will
be in 7th grade with Nancy. All three of their kids have beautiful cooper red hair.

Kim and Nancy were lead into an examination room and Kim sit down in the chair beside the examination table. Nancy hopped up onto the exam
table. The nurse first took Nancy's temperature, blood pressure and pulse and proceeded to write all the information down on Nancy's medical
health record.

While all of this was going on the nurse was asking all sorts of health related history type information and was also recording that down.
Kim helped out in supplying most of the information when Nancy could not come up with the answers and she would look over to her mom for
help.

The nurse asked then if this was to be a complete annual physical plus Nancy's first pelvic exam and Kim and Nancy both answered yes.

The nurse just nodded and then opened up a drawer and pulled out a light pink paper examination robe. Handed it to Nancy and told her to
disrobe completely and hop back up on the table when she was done and the Doctor would be in shortly.

The nurse left the room.

Nancy looked at the paper contraption and shook her head.

Her mom (Kim) laughed and said, "They don't make them out of cloth anymore, because of the cost to wash and clean them, so now they make
them out of paper and they just throw them away."

Nancy replied, "That is really stupid!!!! They kill a tree just because they don't want to wash some clothes?"

Nancy unfolded the robe and noticed that there was no front or back depending on how you put it on. She once again shook her head and said,
"Who ever dreamed this design up should be made to wear it for a week and then maybe they would change the design."

Kim laughed again at Nancy's remarks and said laughingly, "I bet that a man designed this thing instead of a woman." Nancy agreed with her
on that one and then looked at her mom and asked, "So how do I wear this thing?"

Kim smiled reassuringly and said, "Well, jump down and take all of your clothes off and I will help you put it on."

Nancy hopped down and started unbuttoning her shirt/blouse, then she hung it on a hook in the corner. She was not wearing her training bra
today. Her breast were and still are a beautiful sight for anyone to see. Just small little mounds about the size of half cut lemons to half
cut oranges, capped with very large erect nipples which almost always stayed erect.

Her beautiful breasts were highlighted and showcased by her tan, that she seems to have all year round and since the summer vacation has
started it would only get darker.

Sometimes Kim and Mike thought she was part fish because she was always around water, ether at the swimming pool or out at the lake with
Cami. Mike knew that it must be in the genes because he was the same way till after he got out of college.

Nancy then unhooked her skirt and zipped it down and then she stepped out of it and also hung it on another hook next to her blouse.

She then looked over at her mom and said, "OK ...... so how does this thing go on?"

Kim replied by saying, "Nancy, You need to take your shoes and socks off too." She paused while Nancy bent over and removed her shoes and
socks and stuffed her socks into the shoes and put under were her clothes were hanging.

Nancy then said, "OK so how ....."

Kim interrupted her and said, "Nancy, This is a complete physical, so you also need to take your panties off too" Kim was smiling after she
said that and Nancy looked with wide eyes at her mom and said softly, "You mean he is going to look at all of me?"

Kim was still smiling and remembered back to the first time she had to display herself before a doctor and had him feel and touch her all
over, but Kim was almost 17 years old then.

Kim went on to say, "Remember, what I told you the other day? He will be looking and touching you all over and remember, what I told you
about having to spread your legs and let him look up inside of you?"

Nancy replied, "Yea, I remember, but I thought I would just have to pull my panties down for just a couple of seconds or so. How long is he
going to be looking at me down here?" She put her hand down over her panty covered pussy to make her point.

Kim said, "Well, that depends sometimes it will be quick maybe 5 or 10 minutes, maybe longer, since this is your first time here, to have
this done. I don't know. Nancy, Honey don't worry he won't hurt you and sometimes it even feels good."

Nancy was still unsure of the whole thing. Even though she knew Dr. Richardson she still felt uneasy at the idea that her best friends dad
will be looking at her pussy. Not only that he will be touching her and from what mom said the other night he will be sticking his fingers
and other instruments up inside her young little pussy.

She continued to think to herself and she could accept the fact that her daddy had fucked her just three days ago and had slid his cock up
inside her pussy and had even shot his hot sticky cum into her pussy. That did not bother her a bit. In fact, just thinking about what dad
had done to her just three days ago was beginning to replay itself all over again in her head.

She was lost in thought and replaying what all she and her dad did together just last weekend and she started to get excited all over again,
not to mention what she and her mom did to each other. Now she was really getting excited all over again.

Kim brought her back to the present by saying, "Nancy? ..... Nancy?"

Nancy kind of shook her head and look directly into her moms eyes and said, "Sorry, What?"

Kim just replied, "Your panties Sweetheart."

Nancy hooked her thumbs into the waist bands on each side of her hips and without further ado simply and quickly bent over and pulled her
panties down and stepped out of them.

Kim held out her hand and Nancy gave her mom her panties. Kim placed them on a small writing shelf next to her chair and then stood up and
proceeded to help Nancy put on the light pink paper exam robe.

It covered Nancy's front completely and the back was totally open. There was a tie at her neck, another one about her waist. That is if she
would have been a full size woman. So needless to say it did not fit well at all. The front extended past her knees.

Kim smiled and said, "Well I don't think the man that invented and designed it had you in mind sweetheart." She was smiling reassuringly."

Nancy looked down her front and turned her head and tried to look over her shoulder to see her back side and then looked back over at her
mom and shook her head in discuss at this crazy outfit.

Nancy then jumped back up onto the exam table and was letting her feet hang over the edge and swung them back and forth. At the same time
she was trying to rearrange the garment and tried to flatten it out and smooth it down, she finial shook her head and gave a sigh of despair
and then just gave up trying to make it better.

Kim smiled again at her daughter and said, "Don't worry Honey you are still beautiful even if you are wearing that thing."

Nancy cocked her head slightly to the side and looked at her mom and shot back a reply, "Yea Right Mom!!!! I would look better in a black
plastic garbage bag than wearing this thing!!!"

Kim was beginning to laugh at the last remark when the door open and in walked Dr. Richardson.

Dr. Tom came in and immediately closed the door behind him, he was smiling and said to Nancy, "Well I'm sorry, but I'm all out of black
plastic garbage bags!!"

Nancy turned a couple of shades red from embarrassment at having Dr. Richardson over hear her last comment.

Kim had a closed lip smile as she tried to hold back her laughter.

Nancy was getting ready to apologies when Tom replied once again, "That's OK Nancy, Cami practically said the same thing about the exam robe
when she had it on for the first time too."

Nancy felt a little better about that, but then she thought that Dr. Richardson had said, Cami wore this too. That means ........ Did he
mean that He looked at ........ examined Cami too? His own daughter? My best friend?

That comment also struck a chord with Kim. Kim's smile faded just a bit and though that most doctors have their own kids go to another
doctor to be examined or treated, that is in most cases.

Kim's mind was thinking more about that last comment and was running wild with all sorts of images of Dr. Tom Richardson looking and doing
these things he is about to do to Nancy and what he had done to her on her annual complete physical. The term of Family Doctor took on a
whole new meaning now.

Kim snapped out of her heavy thoughts when Dr. Richardson began to talk to both of them and she had to answer some questions he was asking
both of them.

He started off by saying, "Well, Nancy have you had any problems lately?"

Nancy Shook her head and said, "No not really."

OK! So you need to have a complete physical then right?

Nancy once again shook her head and said, "Yea"

Kim then broke in and said, "Dr. Richardson, Nancy is almost 13 and she has been having her periods for awhile and I wanted to see about
having her put on the pill now to regulate her periods and also she is getting at the age that you know, that ..... that ..... sex is going
to come up somewhere along the line and I just don't want her to ........ you know pay for her mistakes." "I mean ........"

Dr. Richardson broke in and replied, "Kim, I know exactly what you mean, She ....." He pause for a moment and looked over at Nancy and then
started all over again. "Nancy is at the age that sex will become an issue and topic among her friends both girls and boys and Yes, since
she has already started to menstruate then she should take precautions to protect herself and her sexual partners as well. The last thing I
want to see is Nancy here getting pregnant at such a young age. Of course she should reframe from having any type of sexual foreplay and
actual sexual intercourse, but I have seen it over and over again. Kids will be kids!"

He laughed at that one and Kim also laughed, shook her head and smiled at Dr. Richardson, but Nancy on the other hand didn't take to kindly
to be called a Kid.

Nancy thought to herself, I'm not a kid anymore. If Dr. Richardson know that I just fucked and got fucked last weekend he would fall over
and have a cow, then if he found out that my own dad was the one who fucked me for the first time he would then die of a stroke.

She smiled to herself at the very thought of Dr. Richardson flopping on the ground, but she took it all back, because Cami was her best
friend and it was not right to even think of such a thing happening to her best friends dad.

Besides both Nancy and Cami thought that most parents acted worse than kids sometimes, and that brought her back to the present.

Dr. Richardson began again by continuing his train of thought.

"Well sooner or later Nancy is going to want to know and experiment with sexual foreplay and then she will eventually take the final step
and have sexual intercourse for the first time. So, yes, I will agree with you there, that no matter what her decision is or when it will
be, we definitely don't want her to get pregnant."

"So, Kim have you and Nancy had a talk about sex and sexual intercourse and what all is involved?"

Kim smiled back at Dr. Richardson and said, "Yes, We have had a very long and detailed discussion on the entire subject of sexual urges,
foreplay, masturbation, sexual intercourse, sexual behavior, sexual relationships, just about everything I could, I mean WE could think
about."

Dr. Richardson shook his head understandingly and said, "We? You mean you and Nancy?"

Kim replied, "Oh No, I mean Mike and I. I mean just Nancy and I on some parts that you know, involve just woman stuff, but Mike was there to
help and answer any of her questions about guy stuff if you know what I mean."

Dr. Richardson again shook his head understandingly and smiled at both Nancy and Kim and said, "That is really great to have pro-active
parents who share and work together to teach their children about sex education and sexual behavior and sexual relationships and all that
goes with it. You would be really surprised to see how many girls and boys come in here and ask me or my nurses questions about sex. I mean
some parents don't even talk to their kids about sex and I mean nothing at all!"

He went on to say, "I just wish more parents would take after you and Mike in explaining the entire scope of sex and sexual relationships,
because then maybe teen pregnancies would be cut in half, if not more and sexual transmitted diseases would fall among teenagers and young
adults."

He keep going but this time look directly into Nancy's eyes and continued, "Nancy, sex is very natural and you should never think of sex as
dirty or disgusting. I'm mean the human being is a very sexual creature. Sex is not only for reproduction (making babies)."

Nancy had a big closed lip smiled come onto her face when he said that and looked downward in slight embarrassment but then quickly
recovered and looked back up to him.

He went on to say, "Sex is a very pleasurable activity that everybody (and I do mean everybody) likes. Sooner or later you will find that
out for yourself and you will see what I mean. So, please don't think of sex or the sex acts themselves are dirty. Like your mom said,
masturbation is OK too."

He leaned over to Nancy closer and kind of whispered into her ear, but said it loud enough for Kim to hear it also. "Don't let anyone fool
you, everybody and I do mean everybody masturbates. If they say they don't you and I know better, right?"

Kim once again bit her lower lip to keep from laughing at that last comment, but it was so true.

Nancy had a closed lip smile too and she was just about to burst out laughing when he said, "OK, Nancy, I would like for you to take a few
deep breaths for me."

He had stepped closer to Nancy and was leaning over the table and had his stethoscope on her back and was listening to her breathing and
heart beat. He moved from side to side and from top to bottom along her partly exposed back.

As he was doing this he was looking at her slim, firm, little ass and the small crack separating each cheek. He really enjoyed his job as a
family doctor because he always had something new to look at, and he saw patience's from 1 day old to people who were over a 100 years old.

For him the best part of the job was looking at and examining beautiful young girls as they began to flower and bloom into womanhood. If he
could, he would like to do nothing but examine young girls from 11 to 17 well maybe 11 to 45 year old women. He had definitely seen a bunch
of older looking women he would like to sample in a more non-professional manner.

His examination was very through he felt her all over the back and her sides and he even had her jump down off the table for a second and
had her bend over at the waist. He asked her to grab her ankles and bend over as much as she could. Her feet were together when she did this
and since she had been in gymnastics most of her life she easily bent over and folded her upper body against her legs.

He was standing behind her and looked at her small little butt and her slim firm young legs that were long and very well toned. He stepped
behind her and leaned over her and ran his fingers along her spine to see if she had curvature of the spine and to check that her back and
spine was normal. He then reached down and gently took hold of her hips on the side and felt her hip bone and hip joints and then he felt
her firm young ass in the palm of his hands.

Dr. Richardson took a step back and said, "Fine, that is very fine Nancy, I just wish I could bend and move around like you do."

Kim gave a small laugh and said, "Don't we all."

"OK! Nancy, I need you to stand up straight and spread your legs a little more than shoulder width apart and hold your arms straight out to
your sides now."

Nancy responded by doing what he asked and it reminded her of warm up exercises in gymnastics class.

He then asked her to swing her arms in wide circles out to her side. As she started to do this he looked at her shoulder muscles and then he
looked down at the junction of her spread legs. From where was standing her could not really see her asshole or pussy but the thought that
they were there and exposed before him. His cock took an involuntary jump in his pants and started to swell and grow.

He stepped forward and gently touched Nancy's back and felt her shoulder muscles along her back along her side, under her arms. Which, by
the way, made Nancy stop for a second because it tickled and she giggled, she then went on to continue her movements and he then slide his
hands around to her front and lightly ran them up over her bare breasts and touched her and felt her above her breasts.

When he went to remove his hands from her front he deliberately slid his hands back down directly over her budding young breasts again. He
could really feel the hardness and the size of small breasts and their extended nipples.

He once again took a step back. He then said, "That's OK Nancy, you can stop for now. Now I need you bend over again like last time. He
started to say, With your feet spread apart you might not be able to bend as much as you did last time."

It was too late, Nancy was already bent over and she was bent over just as far as when her feet were together.

As he stood back at look at her again, he said, "WOW!!! You are really flexible. That hurts me just looking at how easy you do that."

You could hear Nancy giggle while she was bent over in that position.

Kim on the other hand said, "Yea, I know what you mean, the mind wants to, but my body says, no way." She was looking at Dr. Richardson and
smiling and he returned her smile.

Dr. Richardson replied, "That doesn't hurt at all with your legs spread like that?"

Nancy replied, "No, here I can go farther."

Without waiting for a reply Nancy Spread her legs almost twice as far apart as she had.

Dr. Richardson immediately replied, "Wow, that is far enough Nancy."
From where he stood he could clearly see Nancy's small pink puckered >little asshole but what really caught his eyes was her spread open little pussy from behind.
He really liked to view women and see them spread open and exposed like this.

His responding cock once again swelled in his pants and went from laying over side ways to now growing upward and hard. He always favored
taking his women from behind like this and young blossoming little Nancy really got him going. He wished he could just step right up and
mount her just like that.

He quickly recovered and stepped forward and placed his hands on the side of hips and began feeling her muscles and joints and then he slid
both hands forward and keeping in contact with her skin slide around to her front and slid to the inside of her thighs. His right hand slid
directly over her young pussy mound and his fingers slid through her soft fine pubic hair and his middle finger slid down the center of her
spread pussy lips.

It was a quick pass but it felt really good to him. He just wish he could do more to her that just that. But he had to keep his mind on the
business at hand and beside Nancy's Mom was just 4 feet away intently watching everything he did and he did not want anyone or anything to
go wrong or for her to get the wrong idea.

He did notice that her inner lips did feel a little moist. He continued and felt her inner thigh muscles and then when he removed his hands
he once again deliberately slid his right hand and finger along her spread open pussy slit. He could swear that she was just a little wetter
on his return trip through her pussy track.

"OK, Nancy you can stand back up and then jump back up on the table."

Once she was back up on the table he stepped up beside her closer and looked at the back of her neck and then reached back there and untied
the simple bow tie that held the garment up around her neck.

Once it was undone. He gently held the garment up with one hand and then stood more in front of her and switched hands so that both of his
hands now holding onto the top part of the paper robe by her neck and he slowly began to lower the robe, by pulling it away from her young
body and then folding outward. The fold was at about her waist where the other tie was.

As he did this he said to Nancy, in a very soft, gentle and almost sexy tone, "I'm going to need to look at your breasts now, Nancy."

Nancy got about two shades redder as her breasts were exposed to her best friends dad. Her heart rate jumped and her ears and cheeks felt
burning hot as the garment was lowered and her small budding breast came into view of the doctors eyes.

Tom could actually see Nancy's nipples grow and expand right before his very eyes. Even though this has happened with quit a few women who
come in to get examined, this was a special treat because hardly anyone has seen these young nubile budding breasts. This is what makes
being a family doctor such a treat.

They looked so beautiful and so lovely that if he could get away with it he would just lean forward and bend down and suck those beautiful
little hard nipples into his mouth and caress them with his lips, tongue and even nibble on them with his teeth.

His cock gave one more finial jump in his pants and now he was rock solid. The things he wanted to do to her would get him into deep shit to
say the least, Loose his medical license, arrested and thrown into jail till hell freezes over, that is if he was lucky.

Once he folded the robe down into her lap he reach up and almost reverently cupped her small budding breasts in the palm of his hands. He
lifted his hands slightly to feel their weight and firmness. He started with her right breast and gently felt the outside area all around
the swelling breast. He used his finger tips to feel the mass inside and added a slight amount of pressure and began giving her a breast
exam. He worked in a circle all around her breast and worked inward in a tighter circle till he was finally at her center where her rubbery,
rock hard, extended, and now very sensitive nipple was. He took her nipple in between his thumb and index finger and gently rolled it,
rubbed it, for just a second or two. Then he removed his hand.

He then looked up and looked directly into Nancy's eyes and said, "What I just did was to examine your breast for any lumps or hard spots.
I'm going to do your other breast and then I will teach you how to do this yourself, OK?"

"OK TOM" Nancy replied.

Kim heard Nancy's reply and said, "Nancy, that is Dr. Richardson not Tom!"

Tom laughed and turned to look at Kim and smiled and said, "No that is OK, Nancy practically lives over at our house and I told her to call
me Tom." "Personally I hate it when people call me Mr. Richardson, that name is always and will be forever my Dad's name not mine, and Dr.
Richardson is too much of a mouth full to spit out so I really prefer to be called, Tom ,OK?" Besides I bet Cami calls you Kim and your
husband Mike when she is staying over at your place Right?"

"Well I guess" was Kim's reply.

Tom then went on to say, "Nobody and I mean nobody calls me Tommy except my Mom!!!"

Nancy giggled and said, "OK Tommy!!!"

Dr. Richardson turned around in mock anger and looked Nancy right in the eye and said with a sly smile, "OK, Young lady just for that, I
think I will wash my hands in ice cold water before I examine you some more. How does that sound?"

Kim openly laughed at that response and Nancy laughed and giggled some more and said, "NO PLEASE !!!!!! OK!!!!! A TRUCE !!!! OK !!!!! A
TRUCE!!!!!!!"

Tom laughed a big laugh and said, "OK Nancy, I'll let it go this time."

Then Nancy just had to do it. She said with a devilish smirk on her face, "OK Mr. I mean Dr. Richardson, I promise I won't call you
TOooooMMmmmmmYyyyyy!!!! (She deliberately drew the word out as long as possible) then she snickered and giggled, and then held out her
little pinkie finger to Dr. Richardson. Then she added, "Truce Right?"

Tom looked over to Kim and said, "See, us adults, just don't get no respect anymore" He had a ear to ear grin on his face. He then went on
to say I hope Cami doesn't give you all this much trouble and if she does tell Mike, you both can spank her real good if she gets out of
line OK?"

Tom then winked at Kim and Kim understood the meaning and Kim replied, "Well Tom, from now on, if Nancy here gets out of line you have our
permission to spank her little butt too." Kim tried to say that with as much authority as possible and she was biting her lower lip to keep
from smiling or laughing out loud.

That in turn brought out a loud protest from Nancy.

Tom extended his little finger from his right hand and they shook little fingers to seal their truce. Tom then said, "Remember, no more
Tommy or I'll have to warm my hand up on your little bottom, Right?"

Nancy reluctantly accepted defeat, but you could tell that in her eyes she was going to get even with Tom the next time she stayed over at
their house.

Tom then proceeded to exam Nancy's beautiful left breast that matched the right breast.

Tom was thinking to himself, OH!!! These breasts were just breathtakingly beautiful.

He had seen hundreds, thousands of breasts before and since becoming a doctor but he favored small budding young breasts, because very few
people got to see them due to all the stupid laws, rules and regulations.

He really enjoyed his job and profession because he was able to literally watch a young girl go from no breasts to just budding nipples to
gentle swells to budding breasts just like Nancy's and grow into teenage breasts and then into young adult breasts and then into Milk laden
breasts during the child bearing years and then into older breasts.

He could also watch a girls entire body change from no breast and straight hips all the way through to old age. The female body fascinated
him to no end, it was like watching a caterpillar going through its changes to a gracefully butterfly.

After he examined her left breast he then proceeded to teach her, Nancy, how to examine herself and said she should do this once a month but
she should go home and practice it each night to get the hang of it and make it almost second nature.

Both Tom and Kim knew that she would examine herself each day for maybe a week or more and then she would taper off and do it once a month
or so. The point was to reassure her that it was OK to touch herself and become comfortable about it.

Tom then reached around and pulled the string tie that was around her waist loose and it came undone. He gently held the robe in place by
placing his hand on her abdomen, and He then asked Nancy to turn around and lay down on her back and lay out on the exam table.

She did as she was told and she rested her head on the cheap pillow and stretched out.

Tom walked around on the other side of the table so that Kim was directly across from him.

He then place his hand just above Nancy pubic mound and held the paper garment in place and then folded it once again back and down.

Nancy was now almost totally exposed, except for the small amount of covering over her private of private parts and down to about her knees.
Dr. Richardson began to examine her lower abdomen and her upper chest. He began with her neck just below her chin and worked his way down
lower and lower. He once again felt her breasts but did not stay as long as the first time. Then down to her abdomen. He gently pushed and
poked and thumped her.

He then walked down to the end of the table and this time placed his hand just below her crotch and folded the paper garment up onto her
lower abdomen. He then asked her to spread her legs a little bit and he started with her right foot and her toes.

He said, "OK Nancy, This little piggy went to market and this little piggy went to ......."

Nancy lifted her head slightly off the pillow while she was giggling and said, "You better not tickle me or the truce is off!!!"

Tom looked over at Kim and then up Nancy's nearly nude and fully exposed body and smiled and said, "OK, Nancy a truce is a truce, I just
hope you remember that the next time you stay over at our house!"

He made his point by grabbing her big toe and wiggling it back and forth.

Nancy giggled some more and responded by saying, "OK Tom!! I'll try to remember that but you know us kids, we always seem to forget things,
especially rules!!"

Tom laughed and said, "Yes, I know, I know very well indeed."

He proceeded to examine her toes, foot ankle lower leg, knee, and thigh and then started all over again with her left leg. After he was done
then he asked Nancy to scoot down to the end of the table and bring your read end down to the edge.

He reached for her one hand and placed it in her own lap so that she could hold the folded up garment in place as she scooted down to the
edge of the table.

Tom in the mean time walked to the head of the exam table and turned on the goose neck lamp with a big flared reflector on and pointed
toward the foot of the table. He then took the pillow she was resting her head on and slide it down lower on the table.

He then opened up a cabinet door on the side and then swung out a small metal tray on a swing arm and swung it over to the foot of the table
right next to Nancy's bare leg.

Nancy looked down at the tray and there was all sorts of strange and freighting pieces of equipment. She did not recognizes a single piece
except for the funny looking head band thing that has a round looking mirror with a hole in the center. She had seen that thing quit a few
times on TV. Mostly from horror movies but she did not know what purpose it served.

Tom then reached next to Nancy's thigh and pulled a metal stirrup out from the table and extended it out about 18 inched and then it kind of
locked in place. He reached over on the other side of the table and pulled the other stirrup out the same length and it to locked into
place.

He then pushed each stirrup outward away from the table more than 45 degree and then it kind of locked in place.

Nancy's big eyes were looking and trying to take all of this in and her heart rate sky rocketed because she didn't quit understand how all
of this was going to work out.

She knew from what her mom told her about this type of exam and how he was going to spread her legs and then her was going to look up inside
her pussy and then do some tests.

Even through her mom assured her there was going to be no pain and it was not going to hurt. She was still a little worried about all of
this. Her mind keep flashing back to the first time she could remember going to the doctor and then to top it off they gave her a shot and
drew blood from her vein. And to think her mom and dad said it was not going to hurt. Yea Right!

Then look what happened just this last weekend. Her first time having sex. Yea Right!! Pain Again!!

Tom then turned around and he was in front of a small sink and he turned it on and began to wash his hands with soap and stuff and then he
dried them off and reached over and pulled out a pair of rubber gloves and pulled them on.

He turned around and faced Nancy, with his right foot he moved a rollable foot stool over closer to the table and then he started to talk to
her in that deep, rich, soothing, sexy, voice.

He began to explain just what he is about to do to her and he said, "Nancy, what I want you to do, is hold your garment in place and slowly
lean back. What I'm going to do, is to lift up your legs and then I want you to spread your legs outward and place each of your heels of
your feet into this little holder here OK?"

"You’re not going to fall off the table or anything like that OK. Just relax and lay your head down on the table and just relax OK?"

Kim got up out of the chair and stood beside Nancy and said, "Here Honey, I will hold you up and help you lay down as Tom, I mean Dr.
Richardson lifts your legs and help you place your heels in the stirrups.

Nancy was unsure of herself but she went ahead and nodded her head and said, "OK."

Tom bent down and gently grasped her young firm legs down by her ankles and said, "OK Nancy lean back and just lay down."

Kim lovingly helped her daughter lay back onto the examination table and placed the pillow under her daughter's head.

At the same time Tom stepped back so that her feet was held out in front of him and he step forward and began to spread her legs as he
stepped forward between them.

He took her left leg and brought it outward till it was in line with the stirrup and told Nancy to bend her knee and he placed her heel into
the padded stirrup. He then told her to keep her left foot in the stirrup and he said, "I'm going to spread your legs open quite a bit now,
so let me know if you can't spread them that far apart, OK?"

Nancy lifted her head up off the pillow and watched as Tom slowly spread her leg outward till it was in line with the other stirrup. He then
told Nancy to bend her knee and he then placed her heel into that stirrup.

As he was standing there he looked at her spread open for the exam and though if only he could do her right here just like this. Wow!!! That
would be a trill and a half.

He looked at Kim and she was looking down at her daughter spread open in the same position she had been in numerous times. His cock was
still hard and now it was going to get even harder in just a few seconds when he gets to see her cute, little, pussy for the first time up
close and personal. He even thought, I wouldn't mind seeing Kim spread out like this again.

He remembered the last few times he had examined her and remembered her bare, hairless, baby smooth, shaved pussy. Just that though alone
made his cock swell and he knew that the last swell had produced a drop of pre-cum on the end of his hard cock, just from remembering Kim's
shaved pussy and thinking that in just a matter of seconds he will be looking at a brand new virgin pussy no one has ever seen before and
gets to have first rights on it so to speak.

Tom thought to himself, BOY I LOVE MY JOB, this is what makes it all worthwhile. He began to think it would be great to look at nothing but
pre-teen and teenage pussies and breasts and totally naked bodies of these types of girls all day long.

Just think, small girls, big girls, short girls, tall girls, fat girls, skinny girls, flat chests with small nipples to just budding nipple
breasts, budding breasts with erect nipples, to small breasts with flat nipples, fat nipples, long nipples to short nipples, inies and outie
nipples, medium breasts, large breasts, to extra large OH MY GOD Breasts. Firm breasts, medium breasts to flabby and saggy breasts. The
possibilities were endless. That is just on breasts.

Then you have to take into account all of the different types of pussies there are, pre-teen, teenage, young adult, adult, overage pussies,
small pussies, medium pussies, large pussies, upper pussies, lower pussies, big lipped pussies, medium lips to small lips even no lip
pussies.

OH MAN then you have to figure in hair color and length or amount of bush, bare young pussies before they even grown any pubic hair to the
ones just started to grow, some have a lot of hair naturally then other have almost no hair at all. The possibilities are totally endless.
That is why each girl, woman is totally unique and special and should be chariest

Tom snapped out of it and said, "OK Nancy, I just want you to lay back and relax OK, If you feel any pain or discomfort let me know OK? Just
don't kick me in the head OK?"

He was smiling at her and she smiled back at him. She was still lifting her head up off the pillow and he said, if you would like you can
fold the pillow in two and that should raise you head so you won't get tried looking down here.

Kim was smiling and she looked from Tom back to her lovely young daughter and she took the pillow and fold it for Nancy and placed it back
under her head and moved it more toward her neck and lower part of her head.

Tom went on and said, "OK, What I going to do is sit down here, on my stool so that I can take a look at you and check the outside of your
vagina and then I'm going to open you up just a bit and take a peek at you on the inside OK? Every girl goes through this type of
examination at least once a year from the time they start menstruating and then on OK?"

"Now I'm going to be touching you and looking at you and then I'm going to be touching you on the inside of you so don't be scared OK
Nancy?"

"I know that you feel embarrassed about me looking at your private parts but we need to make sure everything is OK so just relax."

"Here we go."

Tom sit down on his low stool and scooted up closer to Nancy's crotch and reached up and lifted Nancy's hand that was holding the folded up
garment against her young little pussy.

She removed her hand reluctantly and Tom then gently slid the folded up garment off across her body to one side and then placed it on the
tray down below.

Tom was looking down to where he placed her garment and then looked back up and for the first time he was gazing at Nancy's completely
exposed and spread open 12 year old pussy.

It was a beautiful sight to behold. Words could not express or convey what he saw with his own eyes.

Her baby soft and fine pubic hair which was just coming in was mostly above her slit and up on her mound. The sides of her spread open pussy
were totally bare of any hair. He could even see her small little puckered asshole just below her spread open slit.

Nancy had a small set of outer and inner pussy lips and you could just make out the small little hole that led into her vagina and further
in to her young little womb.

He had to fight off all of the thoughts that ran wild through his head, about leaning forward and showering her little, cute, young, 12 year
old pussy with kisses and licks and slurps with his lips mouth and tongue.

He then reached over and picked up the head band with the funny looking round mirror with the hole in the center and put it on his head. He
got it into position and turned the round mirror down so that it covered his right eye and then he leaned forward and gently reached and
felt her young adolescent pussy for the first time.

He wished like hell he did not have to wear these damn rubber gloves. He would much rather feel her with his bare fingers, but rules are
rules and the last thing he wanted to do was break the rules and get into very serious trouble.

He felt her up all long the outside of her pussy from side to side and top to bottom slightly pushing and pulling and poking at other times.
He pulled each side of her outer pussy lips out farther and looked at them closely from top to bottom and looked on each side of the lips
and checked their color and thickness.

He then reached over and got a small squeeze bottle of light oil and looked up over her pussy mound and across her flat well defined abdomen
and up her chest between her small firm breasts capped with erect medium length nipples and up till he became eye to eye with her.

Nancy was looking intently down at him and she wished she could sit up and watch exactly what he was doing to her, but each time she started
to lift up more and bend at the hips, Kim put her hand lightly on her chest and gently made her go back down till she was once again resting
her chin on her chest.

Tom lifted the plastic bottle up so she could see it and said, "Nancy, this is just baby oil and I'm going to squirt some on the outside and
a little on the inside of your vagina, Now this might be a little cold so bare with me OK?"

Nancy was looking intently down at him and she just said, "OK."

Tom then tilted the bottle and squirted out a thin stream at the top of her young spread open pussy and then ran the stream right down the
center and then to each side of her pussy lips.

He looked back up at her and said, "Well, was that too cold for you?"

Nancy just shook her head and said, "No, not really, feels kind of strange, because now it is running down and well it feels like I just
......" She didn't finish the sentence because she was going to say it feels like I just peed on myself and I need to wipe.

Tom then said, "Yea, I know what you mean, it feels like you had a accident and now you want to reach down here and wipe yourself, Right?"

Nancy was embarrassed by what he just said but it was so true.

Tom then looked down and held his right hand out over the tray beside him and squirted some of the oil over his fingers and thumb of his
right hand and then rubbed his thumb and fingers together to spread the oil around his gloved hand.

He put down the plastic bottle and then looked up at Nancy and Kim and said, "Nancy, I'm now going touch and rub and examine your clitoris
and I want you to tell me if this feels good or if this hurts and causes you any pain, OK?"

This was the part he really enjoyed. Playing with a young girls clitoris and making her sexually respond to his touch. He did this to all of
his female patients for the first time to make sure that they knew what their clitoris is and where to find it and touch it so that they
could learn how to make themselves cum and have a juicy orgasm.

He play with her clit and just stroked it for a while and then he gently took a hold of it between his finger and thrums and kind of rotated
them around her clitoris.

Boy, he was impressed with her, because she started to heat up almost immediately and he knew that she would have no trouble at all in
having an orgasm this way.

He stopped playing with her clit and asked Nancy, "Well, did that hurt and cause you any pain or did it feel good and pleasurable?"

Nancy replied in a embarrassed voice that it did indeed feel good.

Tom then looked over at Kim and said, "Well, I think she will be able to function just fine when the time comes. Uuuhhh! You said you talked
to her about masturbating?"

Kim looked directly at him and had a slight smile and said, "Well, yes, and we went a little farther and I actually showed her how to play
with herself and she does function perfectly too, if you know what I mean."

Tom's eyes grew wide and he swallowed hard and then said, "Well, Great, I don't run across too many parents who are willing to go that far
in teaching their own children about sex. I'm really proud of you and I'm really proud of you Nancy, You have a great Mom and Dad, you are
so very lucky to have them."

He then looked back down at her spread open pussy and said, "I'm now going to slide my finger up inside of you a little ways and I'm going
to feel the inside of you. Let me know if I cause you any pain or discomfort and for gosh sakes don't kick me in the head OK?"

He smiled up at her and Kim and then looked back down at her beautiful little spread open pussy and thought to himself, well here goes, I
get to be the first one in this little pussy too.

He slid his index finger in first and felt her inner lips give way and then he felt her contract them around his finger. He automatically
said, "It’s OK, just relax we are almost done."

If he had is way he would like to keep her up on this table for another hour or so and do all sort of things to her.

She relaxed her inner muscles just a bit and he slide in just a bit further and then began to feel the insides of her pussy walls, first on
the her left side and then he had to turn his hand around and feel the other side and then he felt her at the top and then switched to
feeling her at the bottom of her pussy.

He then withdrew his finger and then looked up over her lightly haired pussy mound, across her stomach and then between those beautifully
young budding breasts and looked her in the eyes and said, "Now, what I going to do is slide my finger in a little deeper and I want you to
tell me when you start to feel any discomfort and the start of any pain, OK?"

Nancy was still in the same position with her head on her chest looking intently down between her breasts across her stomach and then
looking at and focusing on just the area just past her fluffy pubic hair.

Nancy once again nodded and then just said, "OK."

Tom look back down at her gorgeous 12 year old pussy spread out before him and this time he began to insert his middle finger into her
pussy.

He gently and slowly moved in deeper and deeper. In to the first knuckle ......... now into the middle of the first and second knuckle
....... Huuummmm still nothing. Up to his second knuckle ........ still nothing ........ OK just a little bit more and I will bump into it.
He moved slower and slower as more and more of his finger slide into her. He then moved his middle finger slowly from side to side and
gently up and down to see if maybe he was already past her hymen and that he somehow pasted between a small gap or hole.

Still nothing.

He looked up at Nancy and then over to Kim and when his eyes meet Kim's she immediately broke eye contact and look down at her daughter's
chest.

Tom then looked back down and saw that his middle finger was now coming to a stop because he had his long middle finger inside Nancy's
little 12 year old virgin cunt and there was now hymen to be found.

He first thought that maybe she had broke it because she was in gymnastics or that maybe she had experimented on her own all ready with some
sort of object like a candle or maybe the handle of a hair brush.

There was no doubt about it Nancy was not a virgin and she has yet to say anything. Then her mom's (Kim's) reaction by looking away. I'm
just sure that if I didn't know any better she knew that Nancy is not a virgin any more.

I wonder how did she lose it? With some inanimate object, her gymnastic training, I wonder if, maybe, even some little snot nosed little
prick of a kid has already tapped this beautiful little child or I should say beautiful blossoming young girl. Maybe some older kid maybe 14
to 16 has had his way with her.

But still why did Kim look away when I looked at her? Maybe she knows something I don't know. Maybe Nancy told her what happened to her
virginity?

Tom then came back to the present and proceeded to feel more freely around her young tight 12 year old pussy and she never once complained
of any pain or discomfort.

Once his was through feeling her all over on the inside he slowly withdrew his finger and then looked up at both of them and said, "Well
everything seems to feel normal so far, I have just a couple of other things I need to do and then we are done."

He kept watching both of them for any signs, but then he had to look down and picked up a stainless steel tool that was bent at a 90 degree
angle and it had a pair of handles at the bottom like a pair of pliers and the bent part was a small curved tapered shaft that was similar
to a pair of tongue depressors and when you squeezed the handles together the two tapered half round shafts spread apart and you could look
down through the center. That tool is used to insert into a girls vagina and then by squeezing the handles together you can have a clear
view up inside the woman's vagina and see her cervix and womb.

He picked it up and once again picked up the bottle of oil and squirted out some on each of the tapered shafts and then he brought it up and
got it into position and looked back up and said, "OK, Nancy, I'm going to insert a small tool up inside of you, this tool will help me look
a little deeper inside of you OK?

Nancy once again shook her head and just said, "OK"

He then went on to say, now this might be a little cold because it is metal so just relax and after this we will be done and then you can
get dressed.

He looked up at Kim and she again adverted her eyes from him again.

He kept thinking to himself. She knows something and she is trying to avoid my eye contact.

He wanted to think about this some more but he had to finish his exam. He then brought the tool up and got it in line with her spread open
pussy and slowly began to insert it into her pussy.

Nancy took a deep breath and then said, "WOW!!! That is cold, did you have it sitting in an ice bucket or what?" She shivered and her hips
moved and her little ass lifted up off the table.

Tom froze and looked up over her pussy mound and looked at Nancy and had a half smile and said, "Sorry Nancy, but there is no way I could
warm it up for you, so you are just going to have to grin and bear it, so to speak."

He then looked over at Kim and Kim was smiling down at Nancy and then she turned her head and looked briefly at Tom and then she turned and
looked back down at Nancy.

Tom then turned his attention back to the job at hand and then when it was in far enough he began to slowly grip the handles and her pussy
began to spread apart, he lean forward closer and he could smell her sex.

OH MAN!!!! That smell it was like a drug to him he leaned a little more forward and inhaled as deeply as possible without alerting Kim or
Nancy that he was breathing in and savoring the smell of her young 12 year old pussy. His dick just about busted his zipper and it was hard
as a rock like it had been for the last 20 minutes. But now it was totally out of control and it was really tough for him to bend over and
smell her pussy and yet he still needed to look up inside of her and see for himself that her cherry was in fact gone.

As he looked up inside of her he did in fact see that her hymen was indeed gone but there was the tell-tell signs that she lost her cherry
just a couple of days ago, in fact, he would bet money she lost her virginity just last weekend at the very latest.

He even looked up and saw her cervix and womb and it seemed to have been slightly bruised. If he didn't know any better it was caused by
something at least 6 1/2 inches or longer and most kids up to the age of 16 do not pack around that type or size of equipment.

So that left one of two things that caused this. It was either a hair brush handle or some inanimate object like that or it was an adult
sized hard cock that did this to her.

He slowly removed the special tool from her pussy and laid it back into the tray beside him and lifted up the mirror that covered his right
eye and then removed the head band from his head and laid in also on the tray.

He then looked up over Nancy's fine, young, prominent, pussy mound with her small amount of young, fine and soft pussy hair, across her flat
stomach and between her young budding breasts capped by a beautiful set of fine young long and erect nipples and then into her beautiful
bright young shining eyes.

He then said, "Well, Nancy I'm almost done here, I just have to do one more thing OK?" He went on to say without waiting for a response from
her. "I'm going to have to stick my finger up your anus (your rear end) and check you there. Now this may feel really uncomfortable but I
need you to relax your muscles down here as much as possible. OK?"

Nancy replied as always by shaking her head and just saying OK.

Tom then extended his middle finger out on his lubricated right hand and folded the other fingers down and positioned his finger tip up
against her asshole.

As soon as he touched her there, She involuntarily clenched her cheek muscles and he could actually see her asshole tighten up.

He once again automatically responded by saying, "Come on Nancy, just relax, just look up at the ceiling and think about something else and
just relax."

Nancy replied, "Hey!!!

Tom replied, "Just relax, Nancy, I know this feels really strange and weird but after awhile you will get use to it."

Nancy replied back, "I don't think so."

He then proceeded to push his middle finger up into her tight little asshole and she once again tried to tighten her muscles and expel or
void his probing finger.

He keep up the pressure and kept going up into her tight little asshole and he could feel her muscles tighten up and then relax just a bit
so that his invading finger could go a little deeper.

Then he was inside her as far as he really needed to go and he began to feel her insides of her annual canal. He felt her up and down and to
each side and he knew right off the bat that she has not yet experienced anal sex. Her tight little asshole was way too tight to allow any
size cock to get inside her. Hell it was tough enough for just one finger let alone a sizable hard stiff cock to make its way up here inside
her warm, soft little butt hole.

Once he had felt her all over on the inside of her anus as far as his finger could reach he slowly and gently removed his finger from her
asshole. He made sure to gently and slowly leave her tiny little sphincter muscle and she griped his finger tip as it finally left her
asshole and her muscle closed right behind his finger tip.

Dr. Richardson then removed his right rubber glove that was just recently up Nancy's cute little pussy and her virgin tight little asshole
and dropped it in the waste can that he opened with his foot and the lid lifted up. he turned around a got a roll of toilet paper that was
on top of the cabinet and rolled a long piece off and folded it over a couple of times and turned back around and said, "OK, Nancy, we are
done, let me clean you up a little bit and then I will leave and let you get dressed again and then we can all talk for a little bit before
you go, OK?"

He gently wiped her pussy and then folded the toilet paper and wiped her small little asshole with it and then turned and also put that in
the trash can.

He stood up and gently grabbed each of her legs at the knee and lifted her feet out of the stirrups and slowly lowered them down till they
were almost level with the table and while he had a leg on each side of him he asked Nancy to scoot back on the table till her knees were at
the end of the table.

It was quit the erotic sight to see her wiggle back and forth as she scooted back and he was between her legs and he thought to himself he
would give just about anything to do this for real with her and also for him to be complete nude too.

Once she was back far enough he let her legs down and he walked over to the side of the exam time and slid one hand under her shoulder
blades and helped her sit up straight.

"OK, Nancy We are done and I hope I have not hurt you or embarrassed you by doing those things to you, but every girl and woman goes through
this same thing at least once a year.", he said to her.

Nancy looked over at him and said, "Well, it really didn't hurt, but a lot of it was really strange and some of it didn't feel too good, but
at least I lived through it." She then smiled slightly and he returned her smile and said, "Well, thanks for the vote of confidence. I'll
leave you two alone and then when you are dressed and ready to leave I would like you two to go down to the end of the hall and the door to
your right is my office. I'll just meet you there, beside the chairs are more comfortable there too."

They both said, "OK."

He then turned to leave and closed the door behind him.

Ten minutes later they came to his office and he looked up from his desk and said, "Please come in and have a seat." He then stood up and
walked over to the door and closed it so that they could talk privately.

Kim and Nancy both sit down into chairs and Tom just kind of sit up on the edge of his desk.

He started out by saying, "Nancy is in great condition and I see no problems what so ever. However on doing her pelvic examination I did see
and notice that she does not have her hymen anymore and there is some slight bruising and swelling near her cervix and womb."

"There is nothing to be alarmed, at that, it’s just that I generally don't see a young girl like her, that has become sexually active and
has taken in more that she can really handle if you know what I mean."

"Now before you say anything, I want to assure you that what is said in here is strictly confidential, no matter what you would say, OK?.
I'm not here to judge anyone or the lifestyle they chose. If Nancy, wants to start having sexual relationships with whoever she likes that
is fine by me. OK?"

"I'm just saying that certain precautions need to be taken to protect her and her sexual partner or partners."

"That is why, I would like to go ahead and start her on birth control pills now and she needs to know that they will not take affect for at
least 30 days."

"So, Nancy you need to be real careful and make sure that if you are going to have sexual intercourse with a man .... I mean, boy that you
have to make sure that he has a condom on and that it is fully unrolled, I'm sure Kim will teach you and show you how to do that and I 'm
also going to give you foam and your mom will tell you how to use that also. This way you can be fully protected against getting pregnant.
You also need to make sure that you practice safe sex Nancy, OK?"

"Now I really mean it! OK? You are a very beautiful and special girl to me and I don't want to see you hurt or get sick with a disease, OK?
Besides Cami needs you more now than ever, so please be careful when it comes to having sex."

Nancy and Kim both looked at him and he then walked around his desk and picked up a plastic bag filled with samples of all types of things
plus a prescription for her birth control pills.

He explained to Nancy all that was in the bag and then handed Nancy the bag of goodies.

He then asked Nancy if she would go wait out in the office waiting room, so that he could talk to Kim alone.

Nancy looked frighten and looked over at her mom and she nodded and Nancy got up and left the room and closed the door behind her.

Dr. Richardson then walked over and sit in the chair that Nancy was in and turned it sideways and looked directly at Kim and said, "I was
kind of surprised that Nancy is already sexually active."

Kim looked down at the floor and her heart was beating 200 miles an hour and she then got control of herself and looked back up at him and
said, "Dr. Richardson ......"

He broke in and said, "Please, Tom, OK?" He smiled his big smile and let her continue.

"Well, I was showing Nancy how to masturbate over the last couple of months because I ... I mean Mike & I would much rather have her doing
that than having sex with someone we know nothing about, because like you said, diseases and stuff like that and because of a chance
pregnancy at her early age, so any way, I have taught her how to please herself with her fingers and then I showed her what a vibrator was
and I guess she got carried away and she kind of took her own virginity by mistake. So, I hope that you didn't think that some man ..... I
mean, boy has started having sex with her or something like that. I mean, if word of something like that got out, We .... Mike and I and
Nancy and Nick would be ruined for life and everyone in town would talk and you know how things like that go."

Tom reached over and placed his hand on Kim's thigh for just a second and then removed it and said, "I know exactly what you mean, but I'm
not here to judge anyone, I'm just here to help, OK? besides you would be surprised and shocked at some of the things I have witnesses here
in the office."

He pause for a moment and then said, "Some parents are not like you and Mike and take an active role in teaching their children about their
bodies and explaining what sex and sexual relationships is all about."

"One case in point, I'm helping a girl who is now six months pregnant by her older brother." He pause and looked right at her.

Kim looked at him and then said, "OH MY GOD!!! Why didn't she get an abortion?

Tom then replied, "Kim, pregnancies by incest does not mean that the baby will be born retarded or mutated, in fact, most case histories of
children of incest show that over 95% are perfect little babies, just because a brother and sister engage in sex with one another does not
mean they should be punished and the baby should not be killed just because they had sex together."

"Kim you would be surprised by how many families have had some form or another of incest."

"In fact there are at least six girls ... I mean young ladies who are living in this town that are currently having sexual relationships
with their own fathers."

Kim looked at him, he smiled reassuringly and shook his head.

All Kim could say was, "you’re kidding? right?"

"No, No, I'm not, in fact, I'm also treating two older ladies and they are having sex with their teenage sons."

Kim looked at Tom with even bigger eyes and said, "They came out and told you this?"

Tom smiled and said, "Well yes, I'm their doctor not their judge."

"It is their life and if that is what they want to do, fine. I'm just here to help them in any way I can, as a doctor and as a friend.

Kim just stared at Tom and said, "but that is incest and that is against the law."

Tom just looked back at Kim and said, "Well, sometimes the laws are wrong."

Kim then said, "You mean you don't think incest should be against the law?"

Tom paused for a few seconds and then replied, "Kim you have to understand, I have seen many things here in my office and practice as a
doctor in some cases, yes, incest should be against the law, but in most cases no. What I'm trying to say is, that if everyone agrees and
gives their consent to have sex with a family member, then fine, but I draw the line when it comes to little kids, who are not capable both
mentally and physically to have sex. For example, most girls begin to have menstruation's by age 10 or 11. That is mother nature’s way of
tell them that they are now capable of baring children, so actually they could have sex and have kids, so what is wrong with that, but then
you take into account that with modern medicine and the invention of the condom and birth control pills and other forms of contraceptives,
then actually, there should not be a single child born that was not planed, but people and their old way of thinking, well, that is another
story. I mean look back in history and some very famous women were married at the age of 12 and 13, now you can't tell me that the new
husband waited till she was 18."

"Any way I sorry to bore you with all of this stuff besides Nancy is probably wondering what is taking you so long."

"So don't worry, Kim I'm sure, Nancy, will be fine and I hope that if any problems or concerns come up please give me a call even at the
house OK?

Tom then got up and walked over to the door and open it and Kim turned and said, "Thanks for all your help and if we need anything I will
definitely give you a call."

Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style:

Chapter #5 Cleaning the houseboat: by Eric MJ12

The very next day Tom Richardson called up Mike and asked him if had any plans for the upcoming weekend.

Mike thought to himself for a second or two and said, "No, not really. Why?"

Tom replied and said, "Since summer is just around the corner, I was going to go out to the lake and clean up and get the house boat ready
for the summer and I thought maybe you might like to help me out, besides we can get away from the wives for a while and enjoy some beer and
fishing."

Mike replied, "Hey that sounds great, I guess you are wanting to get out of the house since Nancy is spending the weekend over at your
house."

Tom laughed and said, "I can hold my own, but you know how women can be, when they start getting in a pack of three or more, so I thought I
would leave gracefully, if you know what I mean."

They both laughed and agreed to that, so they made plans to meet at the marina at 9:00am and they should get done prepping the houseboat by
12:00 noon or maybe 1:00pm at the latest and that would leave plenty of time for drinking and fishing and relaxing.

They both hung up and Mike smiled to himself and thought maybe this will work out better than he had originally planned.

Kim and Mike had planed that Mike would be gone for most of the weekend and that would leave Kim plenty of time to try to seduce Nick and
really see if he would want to make love to his own mother.

Kim had told Mike that she had caught him (Nick) on more than one occasion trying to look down her shirt at her breasts or walking into
their bedroom while she was changing clothes.

Kim was pretty sure of herself that if the timing was right she would have Nick in bed in no time.

Besides, after what Nancy had said about Nick and some of the things he had been doing. Well, she was pretty sure he would go for it in a
big way.

Just thinking of the image of his lovely wife, Kim totally naked in bed with her own teenage son. Then thinking of his son sliding his hard
young cock into his own mom and then Kim letting her own son shoot off and cum inside her pussy was just too much for him to think about.

Mike then thought about Tom and how he had that talk with Kim in the Doctor’s office the other day and brought up the subject of incest and
how it did not really bother him one way or the other.

Mike also thought that maybe he could find a way to bring up the subject of incest again with Tom and see if he could get any more
information about the other families that are doing each other in their own home town.

Wow!!! Just thinking what those other families where doing to each other and what they might look like and who they might be, was just too
much to think about without getting a rock hard erection.

The idea of people telling their own doctor about engaging in family incest and then getting a family member pregnant, that was just too
much.

Then he started to think about what Kim had said about Cami being examined by her own dad and having a pelvic exam also at her young age
too, but then again, Kim and Mike could be reading more into it that than they should, maybe it was just a cautious parent that just
happened to be a doctor and that's all, who knows.

The weekend arrived and Mike was early and was waiting on the dock when Dr. Tom Richardson drove up and started to unload the back end of
his truck.

Mike grabbed a dock cart and helped Tom put all the stuff on the cart and together they hauled it all down to the slip where his giant house
boat was tied up.

There was some small talk and then they unloaded it all onto the house boat where they started to work on prepping the boat for the summer.

The engines had already been serviced and were ready to go. All they really had to do was light house cleaning and dusting and washing down
the decks along with flushing the clean water holding tanks and small general maintenance.

The work was easy and it did kind of go fast. They got done by 1:00pm and they went below and fixed themselves dinner. Tom brought new
supplies for the galley and brought on board a lot of food stuffs to be stored away. Dry goods along with a bunch of steaks, hamburger,
roasts, hot-dogs to be put in the freezer. The refrigerator was still pretty well stocked and they removed the old stuff and throw it away
and replaced it with fresh, pickles, relish, mustard, ketchup, and all sorts of other stuff that would keep all summer long.

Tom already had a bunch of hamburger patties already made up, so they fired up the gas grill that was mounted on the main back deck.

While Tom was getting the grill ready he asked Mike to go grab a couple of cold ones (Beers) from the refrigerator. Mike returned and they
both sat in chairs around a fairly large round see through table also mounted on the main back deck.

They relaxed and had a great view of the marina and kind of just watched different people come and go. Some of the people had the same idea
and was getting their boats ready for the summer.

It was a fairly hot day and most of the women around the marina were wearing their swimsuits or summer short cover ups or wraps.

Tom knew most of the people coming and going and was telling Mike who they were and all of that stuff, like where they worked or what
company or business they owned or were in and stuff like that.

Most of the people waved and said hello to Tom, since there was smoke coming from the grilling burgers and he was on the board of directors
of this marina.

As they relaxed and enjoyed the smell of their cooking food and the taste of the ice cold beer. They were making comments about some of the
ladies and young girls around the marina.

You know guy stuff, like, man she has great legs and that one has great breasts and how Tom or Mike would love to try them out, if you know
what I mean.

A young girl about 16 or 17 was wearing a very skimpy bright yellow bikini that almost hurt your eyes to look at, but the body inside that
bikini was definitely something to look at. She was about 5'6" weighing not over 100 pounds wet. Her body was unreal even though her breasts
were only maybe 34B's maybe C's her waist was maybe 20" and her hips were lucky to be 30" or 32", but she had the longest legs I have ever
seen on a young girl her age and her little ass could fit in the palm of your cupped hands. She had short dark brown almost black hair and a
rich golden brown tan that really was set off by her bright yellow bikini.

Tom saw her first and said, "There you go Mike. How would you like to play with that one over there?"

Mike turned slightly and looked over his shoulder and saw her come their way, then said, "Holly Cow, Now that is what I call a Wet Dream in
high heels!" "Man OH MAN, I bet her boyfriend really enjoys himself with her."

Mike turned back around and took another drink of his beer and Tom continued to watch her as she came their way.

Tom then said, "Yea I bet she could make a grown man cry with legs like that!" He then went on to say, "That is Suzi Simpson, she is 17
years old and she is pretty good from what I have heard."

Mike looked at Tom and said, "Yea, I bet she would be real good. If only I was about 20 years younger."

Tom then replied, "Hey, I wouldn't be so sure about that. I hear she likes older guys."

Mike looked directly at Tom and then sat up a little straighter in his chair and leaned forward and said, "Oh Yea!!, What do you mean by
that? Older guys? like 18 to 20 or what?"

Tom took a drink from his beer bottle and shook his head from side to side slightly and then swallowed and then said, "No, I mean she likes
older guys! Like your age or my age, somewhere around there."

Mike's mouth dropped open and then he turned around and looked at Suzi Simpson coming closer and looking better the closer she came and then
turned back around and looked at Tom and then said, "Shit!!!! I'm old enough to be her father. so what does she have a father complex or
something like that?"

Tom laughed and said back to Mike, "Hey, Who am I to complain, if that is what she likes then more power to her, Right?"

Mike then said, "Yea, I guess you’re right, I wonder what made her go for older guys?"

Just then Suzi Simpson was close enough to call out to Tom and said, "Hi!!! Doctor Richardson, smells good can I join you?"

Tom stood up and said, "Sure!! Come aboard and pull up a chair."

Suzi then came up to the side of the boat and stepped aboard and she looked at Mike and said, "Hi!"

Tom then said, "Suzi, I would like you to meet Mike Bridges."

Suzi leaned over the table more than necessary to extend her hand and Mike stood up and shook her hand.

Suzi then said, "I'm pleased to meet you and any friend of Doctor Tom is definitely a friend of mine."

Mike smiled and he could feel his cock jump in his shorts that he was wearing. Then he could not help but notice that Suzi openly stared
right down and looked directly at his cock in his pants or at least that is what he thought, because she was no longer looking into his
eyes. Mike on the other hand looked at her breasts encased in the shear lycra top, if you could even call it that. He could plainly and
clearly see her erect nipples poking out from the top and then he lowered his eyes down and he almost lost it, because her bikini bottoms
clearly showed her pussy slit indention and he thought that she was probably shaved bare or was closely shaved.

After they shook hands for a second and they quite staring at each other’s body parts she sit down in a chair across from him.

Tom then asked Suzi if she would like a coke or something to drink?

Suzi replied, "No Thanks Tom, I was just out cruising around and saw your truck and decided to stop by and say Hi, Now I'm glad I stopped by
to meet your friend Mike here." She then looked over at Mike and smiled a very beautiful smile.

Mike returned the smile.

Suzi then went on to say, "No, really, I'm meeting Daddy on the boat and we are going to spend the weekend out on the lake in the boat, but
I just wanted to stop by and see what you were up to. So, are you two spending the weekend on the boat?"

She then again smiled at Mike and then looked over at Tom as he walked back to the table and sit down. He placed a new, fresh, ice cold,
beer in front of Mike and put a new one down in front of him and then sit back down.

Tom said, "Well, I really wanted to, but I'm on call this weekend at the hospital starting at 7:00p.m. and so I get to live in the hospital
Hilton for the rest of the weekend. Mike was helping me get this old tub ready for another summer of use on the lake."

Suzi looked at Tom and kind of pouted and said, "Oh bummer, it looks like I have to put up with just Daddy all weekend by myself!"

Tom shook his head and lifted up his shoulders and then relaxed them and said, "Sorry Suzi, but duty calls and I have to go, but maybe next
weekend I'll have the whole family out here and we can get together then?"

Suzi replied, "Well SHIT!!!!! I have to go to Cheerleading camp starting next Friday night and I'll be gone for a whole week and I won't get
back until late Sunday night of the next weekend. That means, I won't be able to go boating, skiing and sunbathing for two whole weekends
and I really wanted to party and have some fun before I had to take off."

"Well, Sorry about that, but I can't change my plans with the hospital, because the other doctors are already gone for the weekend and we
don't have any new interns doing their training here yet, So I have to man the front line at the ER and all of that stuff." replied Tom.

Suzi then stood up and kind of pulled her bikini bottom up higher on her hips which in turned caused her pussy slit to become even more
defined than before.

She then took a couple of steps toward Tom and then bent down and hugged him and kissed him on the side of his cheek and then said, "Well, I
better go, maybe in a couple of weeks or so, we can all get together and park all of our boats together out at Treasure Cove and have a get
together." She then stood up and looked at Mike and said, "It was nice meeting you Mr. Bridges maybe I'll see you around here more often?"

Mike stood up and extended his hand to her to shake and smiled at her and again looked her all over and then looked into her eyes and said,
"Suzi, it was a pleasure meeting you, and I'm sure you will see me around here from time to time."

Tom then said, "I'll see you later Suzi, take care now."

The look in her eyes was something else and his cock jumped again at the very thought of doing her, knowing she liked older guys.

She turned around got off the boat and headed down the dock till she disappeared from their line of sight.

Tom was smiling at Mike and said, "Well, What do you think of her now?"

Mike was quite for a moment and then took another swig of beer and leaned forward and said, "Uuuhhh ....... is she one of them?"

Tom sit back in his chair and looked at Mike and said, "One of Who?"

Mike paused for a time before he responded and said, "Well ...... Well ...... Kim was telling me about your little talk in your office the
other day and she said that you had a few patience's that were involved in ........ uh ... uh .... well, were engaged in .... uh .....
family fun, so to speak? Uh you know?"

Tom looked at Mike with a straight face and said, " Family Fun? You mean involved in INCEST?"

Mike looked down at his beer bottle and then slowly looked back up at Tom and slowly replied, "Uh ... Uh ... Yea that."

Tom smiled and said, "What made you come up with an idea or assumption like that?"

Mike immediately felt like a real jerk and replied, "Well, I just guessed, because ...... well ....... anyway, you said, that she was into
older guys and I just assumed that ...... well ......Kim said, that a couple of your patients, were young girls doing ...... uh ...... well
..... you know, with their dads."

Tom kind of laughed and said, "Well Mike!!, You have to understand that not all girls, who like to have sex with older guys is a sure sign
that they are having sexual intercourse with their own dad or father."

Tom went on to say, "You also have to understand that I'm a Doctor and patient doctor confidentiality is a code of conduct that I will never
break, not to you, my wife, another doctor, lawyer, priest or even the police."

Tom continued, "Take for example, How would you feel, if you were having a sexual relationship with your daughter and you trusted me in
telling me that, and another person just like you were sitting here on the boat in your place and asked the same question you asked me, If
you were fucking your own daughter? Would you what me to tell someone that, or admit to something like that to that other person without
your consent?"

Mike felt like all of his blood drained from his head and felt like he was going to pass out, when Tom mentioned Him fucking his own
daughter. He felt like his whole body was going to turn into jelly and simply slip to the floor in a giant blob of guilt.

Mike looked back down at his beer bottle in front of him for a few seconds and tried to recover as best as he could and then looked back at
Tom and said, "I definitely see your point there. I'm sorry. I should have never of asked you that question. I'm sorry Tom."

Tom smiled and said, "Hey no problem, but you have to understand that a lot of people, in fact the majority of the people don't like the
idea of incest and if words or comments got out and the wrong people get a hold of that kind of information then some very nice people and
friends/patients of mine will get into some very serious trouble and that alone can do more damage than incest ever thought of doing."

Mike nodded his head and then said, "Yea, I guess you’re right. I'm sorry, but I was just curious and when you made that one comment I just
put one and one together and came up with two."

Tom replied, "Yea, well maybe it is true and maybe it is not, it’s just that I can't and won't tell you. If the shoe was on the other foot
you would understand more clearly, at what the risks would be."

Tom continue, "Hell, I'll tell you something else, if incest was legalized in this country and it was not a crime, most of the people who
are so against it would end up fucking their own kids, their sisters, brothers, uncles, cousins, moms, sons, daughters before the ink was
dry on the paper that made incest legal. Hell, I bet teen pregnancies, sexual transmitted diseases, rape, and crime would drop in half or
more if incest was legal, Hell, I bet divorces would drop in half too."

Tom leaned forward in his chair and took a big drink of his beer as he was looking at Mike and Mike copied his actions and took a big
swallow of beer also and just nodded to Tom about his last remarks.

Tom put his beer down and then said, "Mike? Does the idea of incest turn you on?"

Mike froze up at that remark and immediately broke eye contact and looked down at his beer bottle and he wished he could be anywhere, any
place other than being right here now.

Mike looked back up at Tom and said, "Well ...... I don't know, Why?"

Tom smiled at Mike and said, "Don't worry I won't tell anyone, besides most people who are strongly against incest will almost immediately
jump up and say, that is totally sick and disgusting or perverted."

Tom continued, "You on the other hand didn't get upset, in fact you asked me about it. You also used the term "family fun" instead of the
word "incest" and most people would never use that term if they didn't like the idea of incest to begin with."

Mike then though he had to do something fast because now the spot light was on him and he had to do something to defuse the situation.

Mike then replied, "Hey!!! I just asked a question, because Kim told me, about the talk you and her had the other day!! I mean ..."

Tom interrupted Mike and Mike stopped talking hoping that maybe he could find a way to change the subject.

Tom then calmly said, "Mike, Calm down, I'm not accusing you of anything OK? Besides, if it will make you feel any better, I find the idea
and topic of incest quit a turn on."

Mike then stared directly at Tom and his mouth felt like it hit the floor, all Mike could do was say, "Really? You’re kidding right?"

Tom took another sip of beer and calmly said, "No, I'm not kidding. Look, incest can be very positive in most cases. I don't believe in
incest with little kids or anything like that. If a young girl is old enough to begin menstruating, then that is mother nature’s way of
telling her that she is now old enough to reproduce, and the same way with young boys. When they are capable of producing sperm, then they
are ready to reproduce too. It is in nature all over. Any girl or boy who cannot reproduce should not in my view engage in that type of
activity, because their body is not ready yet."

Mike listen intently and then took another drink of beer and found that it was empty and then got up and went inside for another one. He
then asked Tom if he needed another one and Tom replied, "Yea, but first I need to hit the head, I rent beer by the minute."

Mike laughed and said, "Yea, Me Too"

Tom then got up and opened up the grill and said, "Well! These are done too! So, let’s take them inside and chow down.

Mike was relieved that Tom had changed the subject and thanked god, that the burgers were done too. Thank God for small favors.

They ended up sitting down in the galley and they eat the hamburgers and baked beans and had a fresh bag of potato chips and dip, along with
a fresh bottle of beer.

As they ate they talked about fishing, boating, hunting and shooting. Luckily for Mike the topic of incest was not brought up again while
they were eating.

After they finished up the meal, they cleaned up their mess and washed out the pan that had the baked beans in and cleaned the grill. Mike
then said, "Well, It's time for me to hit the head this time, I guess I get more money out of my beer than you do."

They both laughed and when Mike came out of the head he got another fresh beer and asked Tom who sitting on a sofa in the living area of the
boat if he wanted another beer and Tom said, "No Thanks, but help yourself, I'm nursing this one, besides I go on call in about 6 hours so
three beers is my limit, for safety reasons you understand."

Mike got him a fresh beer and walked into the living area and he noticed that Tom had the small TV on.

Mike sit down on the other sofa across from Tom and the TV was up in one corner of the room the volume was down.

Tom then took another swig from his bottle of beer and then looked over at Mike and said, "So, Mike!? If incest was legal, would you do it?"
Mike, was taking a drink of beer when Tom asked him that question and he just about shit right there on the spot. In fact, he choked and
coughed on his beer as he was swallowing it.

Mike looked a Tom and was quite for a few seconds and the only thing he could think of saying was, "I ..... I ..... I don't know. Would
you?" He figured that the best way was to turn it around at Tom.

Tom was taking a drink of beer and he did not flinch or anything like what happened to Mike when he was asked the same question.

Tom put his beer down and looked directly at Mike and said, "Sure!!, I would do it in a heartbeat!" He paused for a few seconds and then
went on to say something else, but before that Mike was shocked beyond belief and blurted out, "You're kidding?"

Tom calmly continued, "Hey! You asked me if I would engage in incest if it was legal and the answer is yes. Why not? You just said it was
legal. However, I would not engage in incest with young kids who's body is not yet ready for reproduction, but other than that, if it was
legal, Why not?"

Tom then smiled slightly and said, "Well? Would you? If it is was legal that is?"

Mike then felt like his head was on fire and ready to explode and then looked down at his beer bottle and then said, "Yea, I guess, I would
too, but the same thing applies with me too, not the young kids."

Mike then looked back up at Tom and paused for a second and said, "Would you still do it, if it wasn't legal?"

Tom laughed and said, "In other words, you are asking me if I have ever committed the act of incest with a family member right?"

Mike looked at Tom to see if there was any kind of reaction to his question and there was almost none.

Mike then shook his head and replied, "Yea, I guess?"

Tom then looked at Mike and said, "Well, that is a tough question. If I would say yes, then my family and my job and my profession will be
at risk. I mean, that is really a tough question and to give out a yes response would mean that I would be putting a lot of trust and
confidence in you to protect that kind of information right?

Mike then looked down at his bottle of beer and thought he should have never have asked that question.

Mike nodded his head and said, "Yea, I'm sorry Tom. I should have never have asked you that question. I guess if you would have asked me the
same question, yea, that is an awful lot of trust to put into someone. Tom! I'm sorry, I was way out of bounds on that one. I guess I better
go."

Tom laughed and said, "Shit Mike!!, Take a lude and mellow out OK? You didn't offend me in any way."

Tom paused and then said, "Well Mike!!, To answer your six million dollar question, the answer is Yes!, I've been involved in incest."

Mike was totally shocked and Tom was looking at him and he began laughing, and said, "OH MAN MIKE!!!!! I wish I had a camera here, so I can
take a picture of you right now. Your reaction is classic. It looks like you have just seen a ghost."

Tom then quit laughing and got serious once again. and said, "I hope you realize how much I'm trusting you to keep this just between us
right?"

Mikes response was almost a whisper, "You're kidding right? With who?" Mike paused and said, "Wow!!! I cannot believe you told me that. I
mean, I don't think I could ever admit to something like that." He paused and then said, "I'm sorry Tom!. I mean, you really trusted me, to
say that. I will not tell a soul, I promise man!"

Tom then said, "Well, Mike!!, I guess, I get to ask you the same question. So, have you ever committed the act of incest?"

Mike looked directly at Tom and paused of a second or two and then shook his head and said, "Yea, I've had sex with a family member too."

Tom then smiled and said, "Well!!! Looks like we trust each other quite a bit to admit to each other that we have both enjoyed the act of
making love and having sex with a family member, HU?"

Mike smiled and said, "I have never, ever told anyone. except Kim, that I have had sex with a family member! I'm mean ........"

Tom replied, "Yea, I know exactly how you feel, but then on the other hand, it feels pretty good to actually meet someone else in person who
has had the same experience you have had, especially on the topic of incest or should I say "Family Fun"!!, Right!?"

Mike just nodded and then asked, "So, May I ask, Who you have had, in your family?"

Tom smiled and said, "Well, I guess. Maybe I should ask you the same question and let you answer it first. Since I was first in admitting
that I have been involved in incest to begin with. Does that sound fair to you?

Mike smiled back at Tom and kind of laughed and said, "Yea, that sounds fair." Mike paused for a few seconds to build up his courage and
then tried to collect his thoughts and remembered how tuff it was to tell Kim that first time, but this was a little different because Tom
admitted to having been involved in incest to start with.

Then a bad though came into his mind and thought maybe Tom was just leading him on, so that he would admit a very private and personal event
that took place and it was illegal. Mike then thought, No, Tom would not do anything like that, besides what would he have to gain by it.
Tom was by far richer than Mike was, so blackmail was out of the question. Mike then decided to go with his gut feeling and trust Tom,
because deep down he felt he could really trust him, besides if something did go wrong he could always deny it, but for some reason he felt
he could trust Tom with his life so he said, "I've had my sister and my cousin, but I only did my cousin a couple of times and then we just
kind of stopped."

Tom sit back and shook his head understandingly and said, "So how old was everybody?"

Mike then relaxed some and sat back and said, "Well, I was 16, my younger sister was 13 and my cousin was 16 she was the same age as me."

Mike then smiled a little bit and said, "And you?"

Tom said calmly, "My whole family was involved." then he went on to say, "You have to understand my mom and dad were naturalist/nudists and
they never hide anything from us kids. I have a older brother and two younger sisters."

Mike was, ah struck and just said, "WOW!!!"

Tom smiled and then said, "My Mom was the first woman or I should say the first female I ever had sex with, I was 13 at the time." Then Tom
continued before Mike could ask the next question. "I'm sure you’re wondering and yes I had sex with Dad too, but you have to understand it
was done in a loving manner and No, I'm not ashamed or embarrassed to tell you that I'm BI, but on the other hand. I like females better
than males any day of the week, so please don't feel threatened by me OK? Tom then smiled again at Mike reassuringly.

Mike just nodded his head and smiled back and said, "OK, I'll try to remember that, the next time I'm in the shower at the country club with
you and I bend over and pick up a bar of soap." Mike was laughing even before he could finish his comment and Tom was laughing too because
he knew Mike was just teasing him with good humor.

Then Mike asked, "Does your wife know?"

Tom replied, "Yes, and Yes to your next question, which I'm sure you were going to ask if I or my Wife and I were doing our own kids, so,
yes, the answer is yes, We are doing all of our kids, and yes, even Cami is involved now with us.

Mike fell back against the back of his sofa he was sitting on and had a wide open mouth and a blank stare on his face and all he could say
was, "WOWwwww!!!!! That is unbelievable."

Tom replied, "Well, it is all true." Then Tom paused for a second and looked at Mike and then asked, "Mike? Did you take your daughter's
virginity last weekend?"

Mike froze at that question and then kept looking over at Tom and said, "Well, since you have been open and honest with me. Yea! I made love
to my daughter for the first time last Saturday Afternoon. So how did you know?"

Tom smiled and said, "You forget that I'm a doctor and I gave Nancy a complete physical along with her first pelvic examination."

Tom paused for a moment and then continued, "You have to understand I saw and examined your daughter completely, I mean I saw for myself
that she was no longer a virgin."

Tom once again paused for a couple of seconds and then said, "I saw the signs that she was still sore and tender inside her vagina and her
cervix was slightly bruised, so I knew that someone or something had just recently been inside her and took her virginity."

Mike just nodded and then it hit him that Tom had seen his own daughter, Nancy completely nude and that he had her legs spread and had
looked up inside her cute, little 12 year old pussy. Hell!!, Tom has seen more of his little girl than he has.

Tom then asked Mike, "So, Does Kim know, about you doing Nancy last weekend?"

Mike looked at Tom and shook his head yes and then replied, "Yea, In fact, She, I mean, Her and Nancy had planed it out in advance."

Mike paused and smiled at Tom and also to himself and thought about the events and then went on to say, "In fact, I knew nothing about it
until, Well, You know! Anyway, Yea!!, Kim knows and she approves of it."

Tom smiled and shook his head and then said, "Well, What about your son, Nick? Is his involved or what?"

Mike stared at Tom for a second and then looked at his wristwatch and then looked back up at Tom and smiled. Then said, "Well, I would have
to guess that right about now or so, He should be or he won't be!"

Tom smiled and then kind of laughed and said, "You mean, This is his first time!!?? I mean, Your wife is trying to seduce him for the very
first time, as we speak?"

Mike was kind of laughing too and smiled and then said, "Yea, In fact, I'm going on a road trip over to the next town or so and spend the
night and leave the two of them alone for the whole weekend. Then I'll show back up at home Sunday night sometime and see how things went."

Tom was smiling and shaking his head and then said, "Hell!!, You don't need to get a motel room for the weekend. Shit Mike!! You can stay
here, on the boat. Hell, You can take it out and go fishing and just kick back and relax here."

Mike looked over at Tom and said, "Hey Thanks man, but I better not, I mean ......"

Tom then looked seriously at Mike and said, "Fuck Mike, Your staying here and that's it!! GOT IT? Jesus!! We have both admitted to having
committed incest to each other and you don't think it is proper to stay on my house boat for the weekend, while your wife and son are going
to consummate their first time together? Hey!! Like I said, Your staying here for the duration, beside the cell phone is here and you can
check in with Kim later on tonight."

Mike kind of shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, I guess I can stay here then." He smiled at Tom and then went on to say, " But!! I'll
just leave it here, tied up, OK?"

Tom got up off the sofa and said, "Shit!! You know how to captain this old tub. Hell, Take it out and enjoy yourself."

Tom then looked down at his watch and said, "Shit!!! I better get going, so that I can get cleaned up and dressed to go on duty for
tonight."

"Oh! I'll tell my wife to make sure to keeps the kids over at our place, so that Kim and your son Nick can enjoy their time together without
any distractions."

Mike got up and said, "Well, I guess I'll get my clothes out of the my truck and get them aboard along with my fishing poles."

Tom said, "There you go!! Just remember there is plenty of food to eat and ......." Tom paused and then walked into the master cabin and
then came back with a VCR tape and said, "Here!!! Guard this tape with your life and then, after I'm gone you can enjoy the movie."

Tom took the tape and placed it in the VCR and then started to walk out onto the back lower deck and then climbed up on the dock.

Mike looked at the tape and then head out and followed Tom and they walked together back to their trucks and Mike asked Tom, "So what is on
the tape?"

Tom just smiled and said, "Well, I guess you will just have to see it for yourself. Oh!! and don't worry about Nancy, We won't do anything,
until you ask us to. If you know what I mean."

Mike knew exactly what he meant by that last remark, and said, "Thanks Tom, I really appreciate at that."

Tom got in his truck and started it up and rolled the window down and said, "Mike!!! If something should come along tonight, you have my
permission."

Mike looked puzzled at that last remark and then said, "What do the mean by that?"

Tom put the truck in gear and started to drive off and said, "Hey, just relax and enjoy yourself and whatever comes up!!"

Tom was already too far away to ask him what he meant by that too. Mike walked over to his truck and pulled out his overnight bag and
fishing gear and headed back to the house boat.

Once Mike was back on board he thought about going in and turning on the TV and seeing what all was on the tape, but decide he would wait
till night. He had a pretty good idea that is was some kind of porno tape, so he figured he would wait till night to view it, once he
battened down the hatches and closed all the window blinds and then he might jerk himself off while watching it.

He looked at his watch and saw that it was only 3:00p.m. and that it would take Tom about half an hour to drive home. He wondered if Tom was
going to tell his wife what all happened on the boat today and if he would mention anything to his kids, Eric, Tami or Cami?

Mike would just have to play everything by ear from now on and see if things were going to be OK or if all sorts of shit was going to fly
apart.

Then Mike thought, I wonder if Kim and Nick have done it already? I wonder how long he lasted the first time in his own mother's pussy? Then
he thought maybe Nick refused Kim and thought that was really gross and sick. Would he take off and tell his friends that his mom tried to
attack him and tried to rape him and have sex with him? Mike then thought No, Nick would not act that way, I'm sure he would not pass up the
chance of fucking a good looking older lady even if it was his own mom.

Mike smiled and thought, "Yea, If my mom would have tried to seduce me, I would have jumped on her and done her right there on the floor or
where ever, Hell Yes, I would have fucked my own Mom and I would have kept doing her for as long as she would have let me. Mike even thought
that he wouldn't mind doing his own mom now at her age and his age. Hell!! She was only 55 years old and she really looked good for her age.
Mike started getting hard and though maybe I should go ahead and watch the tape and jack off now. Then he thought, Oh!! I will just tease
myself and make myself wait, but in the mean time. I will set my poles and fish off the back of the boat in the marina and maybe catch a few
small bass or crappies.

Mike then got his poles out and dug through his tackle box and pulled out some lures and throw them out, once he had them all set up on the
poles.

He walked back inside into the galley and got himself another beer and then he thought, maybe I better hit the head first.

He was out on the back for about 45 minutes sitting in his chair and just about to nod off when he heard someone on the boat behind him. He
kind of jumped up and spun around and there standing before him was Tami, Tom's oldest daughter of 16.

Tami looked at Mike and laughed and then said, "Sorry Mike, I didn't mean to scare you half to death."

You could tell from her mischievous eyes and the way they shined in the warm afternoon sunlight that she was indeed pleased to scare Mike
and make him jump. Her smile also confirmed that young innocent look was just a front and that she really enjoyed shocking her Dad's friends
whenever possible.

Tami was dressed in a summer wrap around skirt that partly covered up her silver metallic lycra bikini bottoms and she had on a light cover
top that matched her bottom skirt. You could also see her silver metallic bikini top, if you could even call it that!

Tami was and still is a very healthy young girl of only 16. In fact, She was 15 three months ago, but from looking at that body of hers.
Well, Let’s just say, She turned heads, both females and males of all ages. Her breasts had to be at least 36D's if not better. Small waist
of maybe 18" to 20" at the most, and her hips were maybe 34 or less. She was about 5' 6" tall, Shoulder length copper red hair just like her
mom. Emerald green eyes, again just like her mom. However she did not have the snow white skin that her mother had or the freckles like her
mom had.

Tami on the other hand had a light golden tan and she did have a few freckles, but they were mostly scattered across her chest. She was
indeed a beautiful looking young lady.

I bet she had all the boys in school knocking down each other, trying to date her and trying to get hold of those tits. MAN OH MAN!!!!! She
was indeed a big titted girl for her age.

Then it dawned on Mike that Tom her own father had been sampling her and her stand up tits for some time now or at least that is what he
thought. I mean, he did say he was doing his kids and he would start when they started menstruation, so I would have guessed that she has
been doing her dad since she was 11 or 12.

SHIT!!!!! That means, She has been actively fucking her dad, brother and god knows who else, for what? 4 or 5 years already. OH MAN!!!!!

Tami then said, "Well Mike!!, Daddy called me on the cell phone and said you were going to spend the weekend on the boat and you were too
chicken to take her out. So, I get to be the Captain and you are my First mate" She paused for a moment after that last statement about him
being her first mate and then she went on to say, "Well, Maybe not my First mate, but at least you will be my First mate today, since I'm
going to captain this party barge."

Mike got the full meaning of her statement about being first mate and the play on words. He didn't quit know what to think about Tami. He
was also wondering if Tom, her dad said anything to her about him knowing about their family activities and his family fun.

Tami then said, "Better reel in your lines and get the stern line and prepare to cast off Mate!"

Mike didn't know what to think, but he went ahead and reeled in his lines and untied the back of the boat from the dock. Tami was already at
the controls of the giant house boat and she expertly backed it out of its slip and they slowly motored out of the marina.

Once they were clear of the marina, Tami gave the boat more throttle and they were off, out in open lake water.

Mike walked up to Tami at the helm of the boat and asked, "Where are we going?"

Tami looked at him and smiled and said, "Oh, I know a great place where there is a secluded cove, great fishing there and there is a small
island out in the middle of this cove with fine blond sand beaches and has trees all over this island. We'll anchor there for the night and
go swimming and other things."

Mike looked at Tami and just nodded. He was also thinking to himself about what other things she had in mind.

It took the large slow moving house boat about forty (40) minutes to reach this special cove that Tami was talking about.

Mike noticed that a large cabin cruiser was anchored off the north end of the island and Tami anchored the house boat on the south end of
the island. This caused both boats to be hidden and unseen by each other, but they could both use the island and still have a fair amount of
privacy.

Once the boat was anchored and the engines shut down, Mike went back and cast out his fishing lines because the fish finder showed a large
school of large fish.

Mike then went to the head (bathroom) again and decided to drink something other than beer, he got a 7- up instead.

Mike looked around and Tami was nowhere in sight. He came back out on deck and again she was nowhere around. It struck him as odd and
strange that one minute she was there and the next she was gone. He then decided to call out her name and he was relieved to hear her answer
from the top upper sun deck.

He then climbed the steps and as his head cleared the upper deck he saw Tami laid out on her stomach trying to catch the last rays of warm
sun before it started to go down.

As he climbed higher and then stepped onto the upper deck he noticed that she had undone her top. He did not want to disturb her, so he took
a chair on the upper sun deck and looked out and enjoyed the view of the lake.

This was the first time that he had been at this part of the lake and he was checking out the lay of the land and the scenery and he was
also occasionally glancing back to look at Tami and her fine 16 year old body, laid out on the upper sun deck.

Mike noticed that the upper sun deck had a 3 1/2 foot guard rail all around the upper sun deck for safety reasons and then there was a white
cloth covering from the top rail all the way down to the bottom of the deck. This provided a nice look for the boat and also provided more
privacy and safety by keeping items from blowing off the upper deck into the water below.

Mike enjoyed the view of both the land, lake and also Tami. It was then that Tami lifted her head and caught Mike looking at her and all she
did was just smile. She then lifted up just enough to tease him with a view of her big 36 or 38 D Cup breasts. She had enormous aureoles and
the nipples were some of the biggest nipples he had ever seen. The nipples themselves were almost as big around as a dime and their length
were over a half an inch long.

Mike started to get a instant hard on from the sight of her tits alone and then thinking that his friend, her dad, Tom had less than two (2)
hours ago admitted that he has been having sex with his own family!!! That also did not help make the swelling go down. In fact, It made his
cock get harder and longer, just thinking about Tami having sex with her own dad.

Tami then broke the silence by saying, "Mike? Would you do me a favor and put some sun tan oil on me? Please?"

Mike was ready to jump at the chance to touch this 16 year old, Red Headed, green eyed, big titty, girl.

Tami laid back down on her stomach and Mike got up out of his lounge chair and got the bottle of sun tan oil and popped the cap open. He
then got both of his hands oiled up. He kneeled down beside her and began on her shoulders and worked his way down her back. All the while
enjoying the view of her flawless smooth skin.

He took his time and gave her a full body massage in the process of putting sun tan oil on her. He did not even wait to be asked to do her
legs, he just kept going till he got down to her feet and then he started back up her other leg this time spending more time on the inside
of her thighs than normal.

Tami would occasionally moan and make the comment that he was doing an excellent job and please don't ever stop.

As Mike was going back up her legs and he got to about her knees. It was then that Tami willingly spread her legs wider. Mike was pleased at
that and also the sight of her young womanly charms nestled at the junction of her young teenage thighs. Mike touched her on the inside of
her thighs, right up next to her bikini bottoms and she did not react in a negative way. In fact, she even spread her legs a little bit
more.

By now Mike had a raging hard on in his shorts and he was thinking to himself if he should make his advancement and try to touch her between
her legs on her bikini covered pussy.

Before he could make up his mind and do what he really wanted to do. Tami moved and then rolled over on her back and smiled up at Mike and
said, "WOW!!! You did such a good job on my back and it just about put me to sleep. Why don't you do my front too!"

Well needless to say Mike was not looking at Tami's face when she turned over, but was in fact staring at her big beautiful breasts, fully
exposed. He noticed right off that she did not have much of a tan difference between her bare breasts and the rest of her tanned body. He
thought to himself that Tami must sun bath in the nude or at least topless for her to look like this.

Mike was also impressed with the way her big, young, firm tits stood up on her chest. He had always seen big breasts that ended up sliding
down on the side of the girls chest or going flat so to speak.

Mike then though that most of the big breasted girls, ladies, women he had seen, were usually over 20. Then he remembered that this young
girl, who was laying out on her back before him was only 16 years old!!! In fact, she was just 15 years old just a couple of months ago. In
fact, these were the biggest set of young tits he had ever seen in his entire life.

Tami did not miss the fact that Mike was openly staring at her bare breasts and she giggled and said, "I see you like my tits!" to make her
point she cupped her breasts in her hands and giggled them a few times and then took her nipples in between her fingers and thumbs and
rubbed them around and twisted them till they got rock hard and then pulled upward toward the open sky and then released them. The firm
young breasts giggled for just a short time before settling back down as before.

Mike was awe struck at the sight and didn't say anything for a few seconds and then tried to apologize for staring at her breasts.

Tami responded by saying, "It's OK, I like to show my tits and my body off to people who appreciate it."

Mike was at a loss for words and Tami broke the tension by reaching over and getting the bottle of sun tan oil and handing it to Mike.

Mike got the message and started on her arms and upper chest and Tami said, "Don't forget to do my tits because I don't want these babies to
burn and peel."

Mike laughed and said, "Well!!, You don't have to worry about that, because you already have a good base tan and I really don't think you
will burn and peel today." Mike went ahead and began to spread the oil over her big, firm, young breasts and was enjoying the sights and the
feel of these breasts.

His cock was beyond being hard, it was downright throbbing in his shorts.

He continued to massage Tami from top to bottom and when he got to the bottom of her feet she once again spread her legs. Mike once again,
began to go back up her legs, this time on the front and mostly on the inside of her legs and thighs.

When Mike got to about mid thigh Tami reached down and at the same time lifted her small little 16 year old butt off the deck and started to
pull her bikini bottoms off.

Mike withdrew his hands from her thighs and kind of sit back and watched as Tami bared herself in front of him.

Tami acted like this was just a natural part of life, baring herself in front of her father's friend. She pulled her bottoms down farther
and then she bent her knees and drew them up to her waist and pulled the bottoms all the way off.

In this position Mike could not see what he wanted to see. He wanted to see her 16 year old pussy.

Well, Mike did not have to wait for long to see what he wanted to see, because Tami then stretched her legs back out straight and she spread
her legs even farther apart and Mike was blessed with a beautiful sight.

Tami did indeed sun bath in the nude because she had the same tan all over. He was really impressed with her rich copper colored pubic hair.
It was trimmed short but it was trimmed in a V just above her pussy slit and the rest of her was bare.

Mike was openly admiring her naked beauty and was just enjoying the sight of this nude 16 year old girl with big, beautiful, breasts and a
picture perfect pussy to mach. He really enjoyed the red hair that was above her pussy as it was almost an exact match to the color of hair
on her head.

Tami once again took the lead and broke the spell and silence by saying, "I think you missed a spot or two." She made her point by running
her hand down slowly across her middle and then through her short pubic hair to cup her own pussy in her hand and she slightly rubbed
herself to make her point. She then removed her hand and brought it back up to her breasts to join her other hand which was already cupping
the other breast.

Mike was silent for a few moment and he wanted so badly to just jump on top of her and just fuck the living daylights out of her, but he
also thought that maybe he should first find out just what all she knows and how far she wanted to take this playing around to.

Mike then said in a shaky voice, "Uhhhh Tami? Uhhh maybe we have gone too far already, I mean ..... uhhhh."

Tami replied by saying, "It's OK! Mike, I know and it's OK with daddy too."

Mike was dumb struck by her casual reply like they were talking about the weather or stock market or anything else.

Mike then replied and said, "What!? You have already talked to your dad? Today? I mean ...... this afternoon?"

Tami replied, "Yea! He called me up and asked me what I had planned for the weekend and told me that you were going to spend the night and
most of tomorrow out on our boat and he asked me if I would take the boat out, because you were too chicken to captain it yourself." she
laughed a bit on the last part and Mike knew that it was all said in a playful and joking manner.

Then she went on and said, "Well, Daddy also said that you were also a family man and you were one of us, so to speak. He also said that I
could feel free to do anything thing I wanted, as long as you also agreed to it too."

Mike was almost in a state of shock and Tami could see that for herself, just from the look on his face and she tried to make Mike feel
better by saying, "It's OK!!, I mean you also know about me and Daddy and Cami and Well, Our whole family ........ We all enjoy doing each
other and I guess your family also enjoys doing the same thing. So what's wrong with us doing each other. I mean it's not like I'm a virgin
or something like that. Besides, I like to fuck, don't you?"

Mike snapped out of it, and laughed and then said, "Well, yea, I like sex too, it's just well, ........ this is all kind of new to me, I
mean ...... you guys are the first people I have ever come in contact with that have openly admitted to ....... you know .......... doing
each other."

Tami then smiled at Mike and said, "Yea, I know what you mean, because, I have seen your reaction from other people more than once."

Mike looked directly into Tami's eyes and said in awe, "You mean, You know of other families who have ............. I mean you have actually
met other families that have .........."

Tami smiled back up at Mike and said, "Yes!! We, my family has actually met other families who also like incest and we have all seen them as
they fucked each other, right in front of us and they have also seen us, my family, take turns fucking one another."

Mike was totally stunned to say the least about this new revelation.

He could not believe that other families would openly fuck their own family members in front of another family!! Let alone take part and
fuck your own family members in return in front of the other family!!

He then had to rethink what he just thought and figured that if one family was willing to perform incest in front of another family, then it
would only be fair and right to have that family also watch as you as you performed and fucked your own family members in front of them. In
a way it was just good manners to return the favor so to speak.

Mike then got his thoughts together and asked Tami, "Wow!!! Who were they? How many? What were their ages? Where did all of this take place?
Are they from around here?"

Tami laughed and said, "Whoa!!! Not so fast!!! First of all, I can't tell you their names. OK?"

Mike then thought back to what Tom had said before he left the boat, about the need for privacy and things like that.

Mike then said, "I'm sorry!!! I should have know better."

"So, can I ask how many families have you guys been involved with then?", Mike asked.

Tami replied by saying, "Yea, you can ask that then."

Mike paused and waited for Tami to answer, but all she did was just smile at him in a teasing way.

Mike then could not wait any longer and then said, "Well!?"

Tami laughed and then kind of giggled to herself, enjoying the way she was teasing Mike and drawing out the anticipation of what the answer
would be.

Tami then said, "Well!!! Mike? Are you going to finish the job you started or do I have to finish myself off?"

Mike then remembered that he should have finished oiling her nude body down and enjoy playing with this completely nude, little, red hair,
green eyed, big titty, spread open pussy girl laying out before him, instead of talking about other families engaging in incest. Let alone
about other families watching other families doing each other.

Like the old saying goes, "A bird in the hand is worth more, than two birds in the bush." speaking of bushes, Tami V shaped pussy hair was
quit the sight.

Mike leaned over and started to rub oil all over where her bottom bikini bottom use to be and then he slowly started to play with her young
pussy and see what her reactions would be.

Tami relaxed and enjoyed and accepted his advances to play with her pussy and before long, Mike slowly started to finger fuck, a nude 16
year old girl, spread out totally nude, on top of her dad's house boat, on and in the middle of a lake, in broad daylight no less.

Mike did not feel too exposed because of the covered deck railing that hid them from view, except for maybe an airplane or helicopter that
might fly over.

Mike then had a funny thought, just think some guys and girls could actually be watching this from a spy satellite over head. He once heard
that they could actually see and read a news paper from way up there. He laughed to himself about that one.

Mike started to really get into finger fucking this young girl and he then also began to once again ask her about those other families.

Tami got into having her pussy finger fucked by a new older guy that was almost the same age as her own dad and she began to heat up.

Tami then started to give a kind of running dialog of what all their own family had done in regards to openly doing themselves in front of
other families and also what the other families have also done in front of them.

Tami then said, "I'll tell you what! Why don't you also strip and that way I can also play with you and I'll tell you more about these other
families, but I can't tell you who they are or say any names, OK?"

Mike was up in a flash and said, "Deal" He striped as fast as he could and then kneeled down besides Tami and this time he played with her
big tits in one hand and played with her cute red hair little pussy in the other hand.

Tami also reached over and got her bottle of sun tan oil and got her hands all coated with the oil and she reached over with her right hand
and took a hold of Mike's hard, long thin cock and slowly began to stroke him as she started to tell him about the other families she had
seen and been involved with.

Tami started out by saying, "Well, I know of two (2) older ladies who are making love to their own sons. One is divorced and the other is
still married and the father knows and accepts this. In fact the divorced mom is pregnant now by her own son." Tami paused and Mike replied
as he was slowly finger fucking Tami's cute little red hair pussy, "WOW!!! No Shit!!!!"

Mike then asked, "How old is the boy? that got his own mom knocked up?".

Tami then replied, "He just turned 16."

Mike then said, "How old is the other boy, the one that the father knows about doing his own mom?"

Tami simply replied, "He is 19 and he has been doing his mom since he about 16 or so."

All Mike could do was just groan and say, "Wow!!!". Mike was also enjoying the sensation that Tami was giving him, by stroking his cock
slowly and then stopping to play with his balls and then start back up stroking his cock again.

Tami was slowly building Mike up and Mike was also building Tami up by using slow finger fuck strokes and then changing the depth of his
finger as he slid in and out of her red hair 16 year old pussy.

Mike then asked, "So, What other families have you come across?"

Tami smiled and then replied, "I know of a young girl who has been doing her dad since her mom died." Tami kind of laughed and said, "And
you know what? She is pregnant also!!!"

Mike was shocked, yet turned on, by the very thought of a family member getting another family member pregnant. He also groaned out loud and
slightly lifted his hips, like he was fucking her stroking hand.

Tami tightened her grip on his long, thin, hard, cock as he did this and this also brought out another loud, long, low, moan from Mike.

Mike fucked his hips up and forward three or four more times and enjoyed what all Tami was doing to him and for him.

Mike then asked, "How old was she? When her dad started doing her?"

Tami replied, "She was way young, they said, she was only 9 at the time, but she didn't get knocked up till she was 14 though."

All Mike could do was again groan out loud and thrust his hips, once again in a fucking motion, this time in a rapid motion, five or six
times and groan out, "OH!! GOD!!".

Tami really enjoyed telling newcomers about other families she had been involved with. It pleased her, to see the lusty reaction most adult
males had, when they hear for the first time, about what other families had done and how old they all were, that she had contact with.

She also liked the way the young teenage boys reacted when they were also brought in on this type of fun for the first time.

The younger guys were happy as pigs in shit, so to speak, because they now had a almost endless supply of both older and younger girls to
fuck to their hearts content.

The older guys were just as happy and just as eager, but they also liked to watch more, than the younger ones. The young ones just wanted to
fuck till they couldn't fuck any more.

It also seemed to Tami that the older guys preferred to fuck the younger girls, the ones, 18 and younger, more than the older ones. She
thought that, that must be because fucking an underage girl is more exciting, knowing that what they were doing was against the law and also
the younger girls just hadn't fucked as much.

Tami also thought back to the first time she was gang banged by just the male members of her family.

It was on her 14th birthday. She closed her eyes and thought back to that very day and how this was a kind of family tradition for all the
females in their family to have this done to them on their 14th birthday.

Tami was enjoying the slow finger fuck that Mike was giving her and she continued to also slowly stroke him as she thought back and
remembered that fateful day just like it happened yesterday.

She was taken down stairs into the basement of her grandfather’s house out at the nudist camp/resort. There, they had what they called the
family play room and that play room was built for one reason and one reason alone, it was nothing more than a sex play room.

There was all sorts of things in the room.

There was also two smaller rooms that was known as the alter rooms.

This one room had, but only one object in the center of the room. It was a small alter like table, slightly padded, in the middle of this
one room. The table was elevated about 28 to 30 inches off the floor. It was only about 24 to 30 inches wide and about 4 feet long. At one
end of the table was a set of stirrups like what they have on a doctors examination table.

The walls and ceiling of this smaller room was covered with nothing but mirrors. Even the door had mirrors on it and once the door was shut
it was hard to tell were the door actually was.

This alter was in fact the same alter that she had been placed on at the tender age of 11 and her dad took her virginity then, as all of the
other family members stood around the small alter table and silently watched as she was entered for the very first time.

Tami had sex on the alter so many times, since she was 11, she had actually lost count, but it was always with only one of two males and
females at a time maybe four at the most.

On her 14th birthday, she was once again placed on the alter and this time she was gang banged by all of her male relatives. She was fucked
nonstop by 9 males that day. Her dad was first, followed by her grandpa, then three uncles, then she had three cousins and her older
brother.

It was also a tradition that no other female family members were aloud in the alter room during the girls first traditional gang bang on
their 14th birthday.

It was also forbidden for the males to talk to the other females later as to what happened in the room, only the female who was gang banged
was allowed to tell the rest of the females as to what all happened and took place in the room during her ordeal of her first gang bang.

This way it was more special for the girl and she would tell her own side of the story as to what all took place. It also built up the
excitement and curiosity of the other girls and women in the family as to what all was taking place behind closed doors.

However, after the girl's first gang bang on her 14th birthday, if any of them wanted to have another gang bang they could allow everyone in
the family to come in and watch or they could choose to make it a private affair like their first time at the age of 14.

Tami's family also believed that, what is good for the goose, is also good for the gander, so to speak, and the same thing happened to the
boys on their 16th birthday.

The boy's on their 16th birthday was also treated to a gang bang, however, they were the bangee and not the banger.

There is another room just like the small alter room and this room instead had a large firm king size bed in the center instead of the small
thin alter used for the girls.

This room was used first on the boys at the age of 13 when they lost their virginity to their own mother and the rest of the family was
invited to watch as the young boy was introduced into the ways of manhood.

However on their 16th birthday, they are lead into the room with only the females and the females took turns fucking the living daylights
out of the young 16 year old boy. Once again only the boy this time could tell the other guys what all took place in the room during his
ordeal on his 16th birthday.

This room was also used as a regular orgy room for small groups.

The main giant room had one corner totally padded with Japanese futons this large orgy pit measured about 15 foot X 15 foot square. The rest
of the room had other things like a sex swing and another alter table that was shorter so that two woman could 69 each other and a guy on
each end could easily fuck each woman while standing up.

There was also a homemade motorized double dildo machine that was like a half round five gallon bucket so that two woman could get fucked by
these dildos and they could also embrace each other as they were in a kneeling position. Each dildo was controlled by a hand held control
box and a lot of times the women would let the other woman control their dildo and they would make a game of who could make the other woman
come first.

The entire basement was nothing more than a incest play pit for all of the families to come back home to visit and enjoy the other family
members.

This gave a completely whole new meaning, to a family reunion.

Tami was reliving all of the past events in her head as Mike was now increasing his speed and depth and motion, finger fucking her, and Tami
snapped back to the present and was surprised that maybe not even five minutes had past.

To her, it seemed like she was lost in her memories for hours on end, as she replayed all of the major highlights of what all happened to
her and her family.

Mike brought her back to reality by continuing his questioning of what these other families consisted of and their ages.

Tami was not in the mood to talk any more about other families, she had more important things on her mind and she said to Mike, "Ummm let's
not talk any more about that, what I need, is for you to fuck me, right here and now!!"

Mike really wanted to find out about those other families, but he was also hot to trot and so he figured that he could find out more about
those other families later and so he dropped the subject and moved around into position and mounted her in the missionary position.

Tami was dripping wet and he slid into her young, warm, wet, and tight 16 year old pussy all the way in without stopping till he could go
not father into her pussy.

Mike was balls deep in this 16 year old, red headed, green eyed, and really big titted girl. Tami was indeed built for sex and she proved
herself to Mike, as a young sex machine, by gripping his cock with her talented pussy muscles and she started to rotate and lift her hips up
off the deck of the boat in perfect rhythm to his thrusting cock in and out of her red hair pussy.

Mike was impressed by the way Tami fucked. He mentally compared Tami to his own sister Kristy when she was also 16 and in some ways she was
better and in other ways Kristy was better, but Mike was still preferred small breasted women and girls, but then again change and variety
is good.

Mike thought to himself that since his own sister, Kristy wasn't here and his wife, Kim wasn't here, nor was his lovable little daughter,
Nancy, he would just enjoy the pleasures of Tami and her talented 16 year old pussy and her big tits.

Tami was talented in ways that even some of Mike's non-family sexual partners paled to compare, to how this young girl acted and did, for
him, that only others, could only begin to dream what a really good fuck should be like.

Mike reached the point of no return before Tami did and as he slid his long, hard, thin, cock into her talented pussy as far as he could go,
he then arched his back and lifted up off of her chest and ground his hips and cock as far as he could and then he began to shake as his
cock swelled up inside this young 16 year old's red hair pussy and began to shoot his load of hot cum into her.

Tami began her own orgasm as soon as she felt Mike's cock swell inside her own pussy and she really started to cum as his hot cum started to
shoot out of the end of his hard, long, thin, cock embedded in as far as he could go.

Tami enjoyed the sensation and feeling she had whenever a guy shot off inside her without a rubber. She felt the warmth of his cum as it
entered her pussy. To her it felt like a warm bubble that grew and grew inside her tummy and it was a feeling she really enjoyed.

Tami then started to squeeze her pussy muscles in time with Mike's cum shooting out of the tip of his cock and this helped milk his cock
completely and it also help spread that warm expanding bubble she felt inside her.

After Mike's cock quite shooting its' load of cum into her young 16 year old pussy he then began to relax and he once again laid his chest
down on top of her big firm titties and he then looked down at Tami and she was still experiencing her cum, so he waited and keep still till
she slowly opened her eyes and looked into his eyes and they both smiled.

Mike then leaned his head down towards Tami's and they kissed for the very first time.

It was kind of strange and funny, but they had experienced the complete sex act and yet they both forgot to kiss one another till after the
fact, so to speak.

They both made up for it, by sharing quit a few extra long, deep and passionate French kisses all the while they were still joined together,
his slowly softening 36 year old cock inside her young, talented, warm, tight and now very wet and sticky 16 year old red hair pussy.

They both relaxed for about 10 minutes before Mike slowly and regrettably began to pull his completely limp and soft cock out of her pussy.

Tami tightened her pussy muscles up as tight as possible and they played a slow tug of war as he withdrew from her cum soaked pussy.

Mike was very impressed at what all Tami could do with her pussy, just by using her pussy muscles on the inside.

Mike then rolled off to the side of Tami and cuddled up next to her as they enjoyed the slowly falling sun.

They both rested next to each other and enjoyed the sights and sounds of the water and the sky, they also took in the fresh clean smell of
the lake.

Mike and Tami both tenderly and playfully played and touched one another in the afterglow of their mating. They were both silent and they
both enjoyed the others silent company.

About 15 minutes later Tami broke the silence and said, "Well, are you up to a little skinny dipping?"

Mike was kind of shocked, but after this last week of indulging into incest with his own daughter and his wife at home right now probably
fucking his (her) own son and then finding out, that Tom and his family is also into incest in a very big way, and to top it off he had just
fucked a 16 year old girl with big tits to boot, skinny dipping sounded like child's play, so he agreed and they both dove off the top of
the sun deck of the house boat.

The water was over 15 feet deep were they anchored and Tami knew this part of the lake better than he did, so he followed her lead. Besides
Mike was a good diver and he could easily dive from a 3 meter board and go less than 3 feet deep in the water before turning his body back
up to the surface.

They both swam around and splashed each other and then they both slowly swam over to the back of the house boat and climbed up the ladder.

They had both got back up on the main deck were they both got a towel and began to affectionately dry each other off.

They both sat down in the chairs on the back deck and relaxed and enjoyed the lake view.

Mike was becoming more and more relaxed about the idea of nudity and incest in general, because he had at last really met a real family who
also practiced incest and this family (The Richardson's) had been doing this type of family relations for at least three (3) generations as
far as he knew. He had also found out that there were other families, who the Richardson's not only knew, but had apparently had also
witnessed and then also join in with these other families and had even gone as far trading and swapping family members with the other
families. It was something like an incest swing group.

Mike and Tami stayed nude and decided to start fixing supper.

They went inside and was getting things ready and Mike got out a couple of steaks and he went out on the back deck to fire up the grill,
when he noticed two people on the small island. The house boat was anchored about 100 yard from the beach that these two (2) people were on
and he could tell that they were a male and female.

Mike did not think too much about it at first and he went back inside and he then returned to the grill in about ten minutes to put the
steaks on and it was then that he noticed that the male and female couple were rolling around on the beach and it looked like they were nude
at least from this distance it looked like it to him.

Mike then remembered that he had seen a pair of binoculars in the main living room of the house boat and he once again went inside and
walked past Tami as she was making a tossed salad and microwaving a couple of potatoes and heating up some canned corn to go alone with the
grilled steaks.

Mike got the binoculars out and was looking through the side living room window with them toward the beach and as he focused on the couple
on the beach the image that he saw now through the magnification of the binoculars was beyond belief and description.

It was Suzie Simpson, he was almost positive of that and he remembered from meeting her on this very house boat that she said she was
spending the weekend on her dad's boat and her dad was also spending the weekend on the boat.

Mike was standing next to a couch and he was still naked and when he realized that this was Suzie Simpson and that meant that guy with her
must, in fact, be her dad.

His limp cock started to grow as he watched in total amazement as another pair of incestuous lovers were doing things to each other that
most fathers and daughters do not do, let alone, do it in public and in plain sight.

Mike's cock got bigger and bigger as he watched in total amazement as another pair of father and daughters started to sexually please one
another.

Suzie Simpson was totally nude as was her father and Suzie was going down on her dad. He was standing up in on the sandy beach and she was
kneeling before him, Mike saw them in profile.

He watched in sheer pleasure as she slowly started to bob her head up and down along the length of her father's short, but thick cock.

Mike's own cock was now totally and fully extended and rock hard and ready to go again, because of the incestuous act he was watching. He
kind of kneeled on the couch and was resting his elbows on the back of the couch using it as a rest to steady the magnified image he was now
intently watching.

He then released one hand from the binoculars and used his right hand to go down and slowly started stroking his own hard, long thin cock.

Mike did not notice Tami as she walked into the main living room and she was watching Mike please himself as he watched from afar the acts
of a father and daughter in the act of incest.

Tami then walked up next to Mike and looked out the same window and saw for herself ,what all the excitement was, so to speak. Even at a 100
yards, she knew who they were right off the bat, because she had seen their boat parked on the other side of the island.

Tami then broke the silence by saying, "Well, They are at it again!"

Mike almost jumped off the couch, because he was so into watching this father and daughter in the act of committing incest out in the open
for almost anyone to see.

Mike looked over to Tami and said, "Is that Suzie Simpson?"

Tami smiled and said, "Yes it is, Why? Have you already meet her?"

Mike then said in response, "Is that her dad there?"

Tami smiled and said, "Yes, it is. Why?"

Mike then replied by saying, "Jesus Christ!!!! They are doing it in broad daylight!!!, Fuck!!!! What if someone comes by and sees them doing
this!!!???"

Tami calmly replied, "That's what they like, they like the thrill and excitement of doing it in public, where there is the possibility of
someone coming by and catching them in the act."

Mike then turned back and looked once again through the binoculars and watched this father/daughter show taking place on a public beach on a
public island on a public lake in broad daylight.

Tami walked behind and then stood right behind Mike and then pressed her still nude body up against Mike's and she reached around with both
hands and started to stroke his long, hard, thin, cock with her right hand and she played with his balls in her left hand.

She leaned forward so that most of her body was leaning against Mike's back.

Mike felt her nude body in contact with his back and he also enjoyed the attention he was getting from her in the way she was stroking him
and playing with his balls, while he continued to watch this public exhibition of father/daughter incest.

Tami continued to use her right hand exclusively to stroke Mike's now dripping and slick, rock hard, long thin cock. Mike was expelling a
lot of precum as the sight of a father and daughter actually enjoying the ultimate act of family love and lust, INCEST!!

Tami then used her left hand to occasionally go up and massage Mike's hairy firm chest. She even pinched and pulled on his small nipples.
She also ran her hand down across Mike's firm washboard stomach and she even slid her left hand down and between his butt cheeks and started
to play with his asshole and the sensitive skin between his balls and asshole.

Mike continued to watch through the binoculars at the lust crazed father daughter incest team and just moaned out low sexy grunts and moans
of pleasure as Tami continued to play with him and bring about more sexual excitement. She even leaned down and kissed and licked his back
and sides that she could reach with her lips and tongue.

As Mike continued to watch them, Suzie Simpson stopped sucking on her father's short but very thick cock and her father immediately laid
down on his back on the sandy beach and Suzie stood up and walked over and stood above her own father.

Suzie then squatted down and sat her pussy directly on her father's face and she then leaned forward so that she could once again suck his
cock.

The father daughter incest team was now in the classic 69 position with Suzie on top of her father. Suzie started to bob her head up and
down on his cock and Mike was almost certain that Suzie's dad was sticking his tongue up inside his own daughter's sweet little pussy and
drinking her sweet sex nectar.

The Simpson's continued for about two or three minutes and then Suzie lifted up off her father and then turned around to face him and then
took up a new position of standing over the crotch of her dad. Mike watched in total amazement as Suzie's dad held his short, but very thick
cock straight up and Suzie started to squat down and before long their bodies came in contact with each other and then Suzie sat down almost
forcefully and impaled herself on her own father's cock.

Once Suzie was fully seated on top of her father she then put her knees down on each side of her father’s side and then she started to ride
him.

Suzie's dad then reached up and started to play with his daughter's beautiful small firm breasts and she was slowly building speed in her
fucking motion.

Tami then moved and got on the couch with Mike and she in turn laid down and placed her head between the couch back and Mike's wet, long,
hard, thin cock. She then took him into her mouth and started to suck him while he continued to watch from a distance at the incestuous
lovers on the beach.

Tami kind of held her head in place and Mike started to thrust forward and then withdraw in a fucking motion and he was in a way face
fucking 16 year old Tami Richardson as he watched another father/daughter engaged in the finial acts of incest.

Suzie was riding her dad and seemed to be enjoying their mating, right there, on the open beach of this small little secluded island located
on a large public lake.

She was now riding her dad at what seemed to be full speed and then Suzie sit down on her dad's crotch and pushed her crotch as far down
onto her dad's short, but very thick cock and just froze in place.

Her dad raised his head and from the look on his face he must have reached the end of his sexual rope, because he had the look of a man
enjoying and riding out his orgasm, while fully embedded in his own daughter's pussy.

Mike then noticed that as soon as Suzie's dad shot his cum into her pussy he was lifting her up and drawing her crotch up to his face once
again.

Suzie knee walked up her dad's body and planted her young, little, well fucked, pussy on her dad's mouth. Mike could see that they both
liked this new position. It occurred to Mike that Suzie's dad must like eating his own cum out of his own daughter's pussy, as soon as they
done fucking and that was fine with him.

Mike was now passing the point of no return now himself and he let out a big excited groan and said to Tami, "OH FUCK!!!! I'm coming!!!"

Tami did not flinch a bit, in fact, she deep throated Mike's long, thin, hard, cock all the way to the base of his cock and held him firmly
in the back of her throat.

Mike pushed forward and froze as the thrill and rush of his cum over took him. He fired off at least 4 good solid spurts of hot, rich,
thick, man cum directly into and down Tami's young experienced throat.

After Mike quit coming in Tami's throat, Tami began to lick and suck his cock clean. Once that was done, she then got up off the couch and
looked back out the window and noticed that Suzie and her dad was just finishing each other off, so to speak.

Tami then walked up to the cockpit of the house boat and push the horn button three short honks and then one long honk.

Suzie and her dad both looked over and the house boat and they both waved. They both walked out into the water and they both began to swim
towards the boat.

Mike had already put down the binoculars and it was then that he remembered the steaks and he ran out to the grill and opened up the lid. He
was expecting to see burnt steaks, but apparently, Tami remembered and turned down the grill before she came into the main room for a little
play time.

Suzie and her dad both got to the back of the boat at about the same time and climbed up the ladder and Tami was there to greet them both
and Mike kind of stayed back until both Suzie and her dad were given fresh clean towels.

Mike and Tami were both still nude, besides they had both watched a father and daughter commit incest, right on the beach, in plain sight
for just about anyone to see and they both swam over to the house boat nude, so what was the point of putting clothes on now.

Tami then introduce Mike to both Suzi and her dad.

Suzie's dad, Jim Simpson stuck out his hand and Mike shook it.

Tami went on to explain that Jim owns a luxury car dealership.

Jim stands about 5' 11" 185lbs Short dark brown hair, brown eyes, decent build for a guy that is 45 years old.

Jim was not embarrassed a bit in Mike seeing him or his daughter nude. Mike was a little bit embarrassed by his nudity and Suzie Simpson was
openly staring at Mike's nude body. Suzie made no bones about looking directly and openly at Mike's limp cock.

Mike decided that two can play this game and he in turned looked at Suzie Simpson in all her naked glory. Mike really liked her 34-B or
maybe 34-C breasts, but what got him most was her super small waist and small hips. Suzie indeed shaved most of her pussy hair off ,but what
she had left was trimmed very close and it was in the shape of maybe a flower bud or something.

Mike was amazed at what this younger generation was doing with their bodies and the shape and designs they come up with for trimming their
pubic hair, body piercing, tattoos etc.

Suzie then broke in and said to Mike, "Wow!!! I didn't know that I would be seeing you so soon."

Mike replied that he was also surprised at seeing her again so soon too.

Suzie then said, "So Mike? What did you think of the little show we put on for you and Tami? Daddy and I thought that it was Tami and her
brother or mom on board, I would have never of dreamed that it was Tami and you!!!"

Mike smiled and said, "Well, I didn't think, I was going to be here either, but Tami here hijacked me and I had no choice in the matter."

Suzie then asked Mike again, "So, What did you think of our little show then?" Suzie was smiling ear to ear and was pushing her chest out
towards Mike.

Mike smiled at Suzie and then over to Jim and then said, "Well, personally I thought it was totally unreal, I mean, that is the first time
in my entire life that I have actually seen and witnessed a father and daughter together."

Suzie then asked Mike, "So, did it turn you on or what?"

Mike laughed and smiled and said, "Yes, you can definitely say that."

"Did you get hard too, watching me and daddy fuck right there on the beach?", Suzie asked Mike.

Mike once again smiled and said, "Yea! You definitely made me hard."

Tami then broke into the conversation and said, "Jim?, Suzie? Have you guys already eaten?"

Jim answered first and said, "No, We were about to go back over the hill and fix something on our boat. Then you honked the horn, so we
thought we would come over to visit you guys on the boat first."

Tami then said, "Great, I'll get a couple more steaks and we can all have supper here together."

Tami went back into the galley and brought out 2 more steaks and then gave them to Mike and said, "This time, don't forget the steaks, if it
wouldn't have been for me, they would have been burnt to a cinder." Tami was openly smiling at Mike.

Mike only reply was, "Hey!!! It's not my fault, I got distracted by some of the local wildlife and their unusual mating habits!"

Everybody was laughing out loud at that last comment and observation. They all then sat around the table on the back deck and enjoyed the
setting sun.

Tami also brought out cold drinks for everyone.

Tami then sat down and explain to Jim and Suzie that Mike was new to this type of open family relations.

Mike corrected Tami by saying that he had been involved in a incestuous relationship with his little sister long before both of the girls
were even born. It was just that, only his sister and himself knew what was going on that's all.

Jim got into the conversation and asked Mike if they ever got caught.

Mike replied, "No, but it was a close call a couple of times."

Jim smiled and said, "Well, I was doing my little sister and cousin both and we ended up getting caught by my uncle who was 40 at the time."
Jim continued with his story by saying, "Well, that son of a bitch said, that if he could join us he wouldn't tell our parents and we all
said, "No." Well then that bastard told our parents and we all caught hell over that. Mom and Dad really wasn't that mad at us and they told
us that most brothers and sisters don't do that.

The funny thing was, Dad then bought me a big box of rubbers and showed me how to use them. Then he shocked the shit out of me and said, "If
you and your sister are going to keep doing this, to each other, then you need to wear one of these each time from now on, and you and your
sister should do it only in the house were you all won't get caught, by people who will not understand."

In less than a month, I ended up fucking my own mom and I got to watch as my dad fucked his daughter, my sister and we have been doing it
ever since. My little cousin got in trouble too, but we held off for about a year with her and then brought her back into the fold, so to
speak."

Mike was totally shocked by this new story about family members doing one another and he began to think that incest was more common than
most people would like to believe or even think.

Incest is something most people do not want to talk about, yet so many have done it, but are afraid to step forward and admit it to anyone,
because of what the reactions might be.

There was more talk about other things, other than sex and incest and they all sat down to a steak supper in the nude and enjoyed to fast
approaching night time sky with a beautiful sky full of stars.

Once they had finished supper and cleaned up the back deck. Tami and Suzie washed the dishes, while

Mike and Jim cleaned the grill and bagged the trash. Then they all went inside and lounged around for a while and they all began to talk
more about themselves and how each of them got into incest and what each of them liked best, such as type of sex, position, location.

It was about a half hour later inside the main living room of the house boat when Jim asked Mike if he would like to fuck Suzie while he
watched.

Mike first looked over at Tami and all she said with a big smile on her face was, "Hey Mike, don't look at me, I'm not your wife, besides
Suzie likes to fuck older men and Jim here just loves to watch as other guys fuck his daughter, Suzie senseless."

Suzie then said, "Hey Tami, you like to fuck just as much, if not more than me, you know!"

Jim stepped in and broke up the good natured augment before it went any farther and then looked over at Mike, still waiting for an answer
from Mike, if he wanted to fuck Suzie or not in front of him.

Mike then said, "Well, I could never pass up an invitation to make love to a beautiful young girl and if her father wants to watch, then
that is fine with me."

Suzie then said, "Hey everyone!! Let's go outside and up on the sun deck and we can all watch the stars come out while we all enjoy some
good fucking."

Mike still could not get over how much dirty talking he has been witnessed to every since he began to fuck his own 12 year old daughter just
one week earlier.

They all went out and climbed the ladder to the upper sun deck and Tami and Jim pulled up a chair and just sat back and began to relax.

Suzie was in the middle of the deck and Mike was kind of shy, so to speak, because he now had two strangers who were not family members and
this was kind of new to him. Mike then began to wonder if this is what a male porn star feels like the first time he has to perform in front
of the camera and a group of strange people.

Suzie was not shy at all and walked right up to Mike and put her arms around his neck and pressed her nude, young, firm, body up against
Mike's nude body and she leaned forward and planted a sexy long French kiss, right on his mouth. Suzie's tongue shot out of her mouth and
right into his as soon as her lips touched his.

They stayed in this sexy embrace for about a minute before Suzie broke the kiss and she dropped her right arm down and her small hand
immediately went for his crotch. She gently cupped his balls in the palm of her hand and then began to slide her palm slowly up and down the
semi hard length of his now growing cock.

Suzie then turned her head towards her dad and said, "Oooohhhhh!!!! Daddy!!! He has a nice cock and I know it will feel really good when he
slides it up into my little pussy."

Jim responded to Suzie by saying, "Oh yea baby!!! Let me see!!! Let me see how you excite him and get him ready for your sweet, juicy,
little, pussy, Honey!"

Suzie stepped back about a half of step, so that her dad could see what she was doing to him.

Tami, in the mean time, had lit four small tiki lamps on the four corners of the upper deck and this provided everyone with enough light for
everyone to see quite well, yet the yellow flickering light gave it a almost primeval effect for making out by fire light.

Mike looked over at Tami and he looked at her setting next to Jim and she was slowly and casually beginning to touch herself.

Jim was also beginning to touch and excite himself as he watched his own daughter, in the arms of another man. He knew full well, that he
would soon watch as the couple, his daughter and Mike would soon sink down onto the deck and mate with each other, right there in front of
him and Tami.

It excited Jim to watch is own daughter and in a way he seemed to enjoy watching her fuck and have sex with other people more than having
sex with her himself. I guess you could say he was more of a voyeur than anything else.

Jim then said to Suzie, "Yea Baby!! Let me see you stroke him and get him all hard and ready!"

Suzie then took Mike's hardening cock into her hand and griped him and slowly began to stroke his manhood. She then said to her dad, "Like
this daddy? Stroke him like this?"

Jim replied by saying, "Ohhhh!!! Baby!!!! Yes!!!! Stroke him good, Honey!!!"

Mike was getting more and more turned on by the words and phrases exchanged between Jim and his lovely little 17 year old daughter Suzie.

Mike wondered to himself, if he could every go that far and openly share and encourage his own daughter, Nancy to do the same things that
Suzie was doing to him and for him to sit ideally by and watch as another man makes love to his own daughter.

Mean while, Suzie began to French kiss Mike again and this time Mike began to run his hands over the lovely smooth young firm flesh of this
17 year old girl. Mike then began to play with Suzie's small, but firm breasts in the palms of his hands. He even twisted her hard, long,
excited, nipples between his thumbs and forefingers. This caused Suzie to break the kiss and moan out, "OH GOD DADDY!!!! He is getting me
ready!!! My nipples are so hard daddy!!"

Jim responded by saying, "Oh Yea Baby!!! Let him get you all wet and ready first!!!"

Then Jim said to Mike, "Suck her nipples Mike!! She loves to have her nipples sucked on!! Get her nipples all wet and really. Suck on them
hard. Make her nipples really hard and then bite them!!! She goes crazy, when someone bites her rock hard nipples!!"

Mike took Jim's suggestion and bent down to suck on Suzie's erect nipples and then he tentatively and gently bit one nipple and this caused
Suzie to begin to shake and moan.

Suzie then said, "OH GOD DADDY!!! He is biting my nipples like you told him to do!!!! OH GOD!!!!"

Mike switched nipples and licked and suck on Suzie's other nipple and got it all hard and wet. He then started to bite this nipple a little
harder. This also brought out another long, loud, moan from Suzie. Mike also looked over and saw that Jim was now slowly stroking his now
rock hard erection in plain sight for everyone on the sun deck to see.

Mike then looked over and saw that Tami was also playing with her big breasts with one hand and slowing stroking the inside of her spread
open thighs, but she avoided touching her pussy. Tami was slowly exciting herself and she wanted to slowly build the fire and sexual
excitement slowly.

Mike then slid his right hand down and slid it over Suzie's flat belly and down through her flower shaped pussy hair and lovingly cupped her
pussy mound in the palm of his hand.

He could plainly feel her sexual heat from her pussy and he then slowly began to palm her pussy and slowly slide his palm up and down along
her young sex mound.

Suzie once again moan out, "OH LOOK DADDY!!! He is now cupping my pussy in the palm of his hand!!! He's doing me daddy!!! Can you see him
touch me down there?"

Jim moaned out in a low husky and sex fill voice, "Turn this way some more Suzie!!! I want to see him as he touches you!!"

Suzie then turned more towards her dad and gently moved Mike to her side just a bit so that her dad, Jim had a better view of what they were
doing to each other.

Suzie then said, "How's that daddy? Can you see him now? Can you see what he is doing to me down there?"

"OH GOD HONEY!! He's cupping your sweet, little, cunt in the palm of his hand!!! OH YEA MIKE!!! Turn my little girl on!!! Get her all wet
and ready for your fingers to slide up inside her wet, juicy, tight, young cunt!!! Do her Mike!!! Do her good!!!"

Mike decided to get into the action and said, "Hey Jim!!! Do you like to see me with your daughter like this?"

Jim moaned out in sexual excitement and responded to Mike by saying, "Yea!!! I love to see my daughter with you!!! It turns me on so much,
to see my little, slut in the arms of another man as he get her ready for a good fuck!!!"

Jim then said, "Mike? Is she wet yet?"

Mike replied to Jim, "Yea!! Your little, slut is dripping wet!! Do you want me to slide one of my fingers up into her cunt for you?"

Jim moan out loud and he began to stroke his short, but very thick cock on his left hand a little faster and said, "Yea Mike!! Let me see
you shove one of your fingers up her cunt!! Finger Fuck Her Mike!! Stir her cunt into a frothy wet cum!!! Make her cum on your fingers
Mike!! I want to see her cum all over your fingers and hand!"

Mike was getting more and more into this new form of sexual excitement and he once again looked over at Tami and noticed that she had yet to
touch her pussy directly yet. Tami was on a slow simmer and she was not ready to cum just yet.

Suzie on the other hand was wet and ready and he figured that she would cum pretty soon, but he was sure that she would not stop at just one
cum, at least if he had anything to say about the deal.

Mike looked once again over at Tami and said, "So Tami, is this turning you on?"

Tami smiled and answered his question by spreading her legs a little further apart and said, "Yea!! I like to watch too!!"

Mike then looked over at and Jim and said, "OK JIM!! Watch this!!"

Mike asked Suzie to spread her legs a little further apart and she knew what was coming next.

Suzie turned her head towards her dad and said, "OH GOD DADDY!!! He is getting me ready!! He is going to ......."

Suzie never had the chance to finish her sentence as Mike then swiftly and surely slide his middle finger up as far as he could into Suzie's
little 17 year old cunt.

Her pussy was more than wet enough to accept this invasion and she finished her sentence by saying, ".......OH GOD DADDY!!!! He's in me
daddy!!! Oh yea!! He's all the way up inside me daddy!! OH DADDY!!! I wish you could feel what he is doing to me, on the inside of me!!"

Jim just moaned and began to stroke his short, thick, cock a little faster and at the same time he lifted his ass off the chair for just a
short moment, before settling back down in his chair.

Suzie was now getting into Mike's finger fucking and she kind of squatted down just a bit and spread her legs a little bit farther apart.

Mike then added another finger into her pussy, so that now his two inside fingers were buried deep in her pussy and his palm was resting to
the front and top part of her pussy and he began to stir her pussy into a wet frothy mess of pussy juice.

Suzie began to squat lower and lower as Mike brought her to a crashing climax and as she came, she came all over his fingers and hand and
she slowly slid to the sun deck and was in a half kneeling and squatting position as she panted and tried to catch her breath.

She still had her right hand on his cock and she was kind of holding on to it for support and then as she came around, she then looked over
at her dad and said, "WOW!!! Daddy!!! He really made me come fast! Did you like that daddy?"

Jim moaned out, "OH!! My cute, little, slut!! You look just like your mom does, when she puts her show on for me!!!"

Jim then continued and said, "Now baby, I want to see you take his cock into your cute, little, mouth and get him all wet and ready, so that
he can fuck you with that long, hard, cock!! Go on Honey!!, Do it!! Suck his cock!!! Let me see you take him that way!!"

Suzie moved over and got into a comfortable kneeling position and then put on a big show for Jim, her dad, Tami and especially for Mike as
he was going to benefit the most from this next little live sex show.

Suzie started out by sticking her tongue out and giving Mike's cock and balls long slow and teasing wide laps and licks all over his crotch
area. Mike was thoroughly pleased and impressed by the way Suzie was getting him more and more excited by the second.

Mike moaned and raised his head to the night time sky and moaned over and over as he enjoyed sensation she was causing.

Mike looked down at Suzie once again just in time to see her back away just a bit. She opened her mouth wide and then all at once she moved
forward and she bent his cock downward slightly and completely swallowed his cock all the way, in one big gulp, all the way up to his balls.
She then closed her mouth and lips over his manhood at the base near his balls and she immediately sucked inward and her mouth on the inside
closed in around his throbbing hard cock and then she began to tease him with her flirting tongue all around his cock head.

Mike knew that she was indeed a expert cock sucker right off the bat. She was indeed a very oral girl and she loved to make love to a hard
cock with her mouth.

Suzie began to slowly bob her head up and down along the length of his long hard cock. Her tongue and lips and the rest of her mouth on the
inside was doing marvelous things to him and his cock. Mike was in seventh heaven right now.

Jim then moaned out, "Yea Suzie!! That's my little slut!!! Suck him Honey!! Suck him good, Baby!!"

Mike looked over and it looked as if Jim was almost foaming at the mouth as he was moaning out his dirty talk to his daughter, as she was
sucking him off. He then looked over and saw that Tami was now beginning to touch her own pussy for the first time, since they had climbed
up onto the sun deck after supper. She was still going slow and building her own excitement slowly but surely.

Jim then said to his daughter, "Slow down Honey!! Don't make him cum in your mouth!! I want him to cum in your pussy!! You know how much I
like it, when I get to see another man cum inside your sweet, little, cunt!!!"

Suzie responded by slowly pulling her mouth off of Mike's long hard cock and then she looked over at her dad and said, "Well Daddy!!! Do you
think he's ready? Do you think he's ready to slide this long, hard, cock up into my little pussy and fuck me, Daddy? Do you want him to fuck
me daddy? Do you want to see me fuck him, Daddy?"

"OH GOD YES!!! I want to see you fuck him Honey!!! I know he is more than ready to slam that long, hard, cock way up into your cute, little,
cunt!!!", Jim moaned out loud and stroked his cock a little bit faster.

Then Jim said, "Get into position Honey!! Get into position so that I can see it as he slides his long, hard, cock up into your sweet little
pussy!! Do it!! Do it now!! Do it baby!! OH GOD!! DO IT NOW!!!"

Suzie then laid back on her back with her head pointing toward her dad and she immediately drew her legs up and bent her knees and then
spread her knees apart and pulled her bent legs almost up to her chest so that she was complete spread open to Mike.

Suzie was in a modified missionary position and with her legs bent and pulled up to her chest this was clearly a female subjugation position
in which the female was totally exposed and complete accessible to the male.

Mike knew this position and he enjoyed this position very much, in fact, it was probably one of his favorite positions. He kneeled down and
got into position between her spread open legs and up turned ass and he moved closer and bent his cock down slightly, so that it would be in
the proper position to breach her young, tight, little, pussy in one thrust.

Jim was breathing more heavily and he was the one to give the signal and then Mike placed his swollen cock head up to Suzie's pussy entrance
and waited till Jim gave the command.

Suzie said, "OH GOD DADDY!!! He's there!! I can feel him at my entrance!!! Are you sure you want him to do this to me daddy? Are you sure
you want him to slide into my poor, little, pussy, Daddy?"

Suzie and Jim must have played this type of game quit a few times, teasing and exciting each other by talking dirty to each other as another
man has his way with his daughter, as he jerks himself to orgasm and she is totally fucked to a cum gushing orgasm.

Jim replied, "NOW!!! SLAM IT IN HER!!! Fuck the shit out of her!!! Make her scream and cum over and over!!! DO IT!!"

After Jim said that, Mike looked over at Jim and then over to Tami and then back to Jim and then looked down at Suzie. Then without warning,
he bucked his hips forward and impaled her in one single thrust. He slid in all the way in till his crotch came into contact with her crotch
and his balls slapped against her asshole because he slammed into her so forcefully and quickly.

Suzie let out a blood curtailing scream as Mike slid into her. At first Mike thought that maybe he did, in fact, hurt Suzie and he was about
to withdraw, but Suzie was looking directly into his eyes and after her first scream, she also had a smile on her face and that made Mike
feel a whole lot better.

It was then that he knew that both Jim and Suzie were playing a game and the scream was just part of the act. She acted as thought Mike had
brutally and forcefully taken Suzie's virginity and broke her cherry right there in front of father.

Suzie kept up the act and was moaning as though she was in pain and said, "Oh Daddy!!! Please make him stop!!! Oh Daddy Please!! It hurts so
much!!! Oh Daddy, How could you!! Why!!!"

"Don't worry baby!! The pain will go away. All little girls go through the same kind of pain the first time. You are a woman now, Honey!!!
He will now teach you what it means to be a woman and you will soon love what he is doing to you. Pretty soon baby, you will be begging him
not to stop. Fuck him Honey!!! Fuck him back as he fucks you!! Move your ass!! Move your ass and show him how much you love what he is doing
to you!!", Jim said to his play acting daughter.

Mike was getting into this play acting as much as he did when he fucks his own wife Kim. He remembered like it was just yesterday, when he
and his lovely wife Kim acted that she was only 13 or 14 and her dad took her virginity. Kim really went wild that night and it seemed that
was the straw that broke the camel's back, so to speak, because ever since then she was more turned on about the idea and subject of incest.
Mike came back to reality and began to fuck Suzie right there on the sun deck of the house boat, while her father Jim watched and continued
to jerk himself off and Tami was also playing with herself. In fact, Tami was now sliding her fingers in and out of her wet, juicy, red
haired, little, pussy and she was pulling on her large breasts and nipples as she was sitting in the chair next to Jim and enjoyed the live
sex show not more than five feet away.

Mike was fucking away at Suzie's talented pussy and was building up speed as he was soon approaching orgasm. He started to moan himself and
said out load, "OH GOD!!! I'm almost there!!! Do you want me to cum inside you Suzie?"

Jim answered that question for her by saying, "Yea!!! Cum in her!! Shoot her full of your hot, white, juicy, sticky, cum!!! Do her to
completion!!"

Suzie then said, "Yea Mike, cum in me!!! Fill me full of your cum! Daddy loves to see other guys cum inside my pussy, don't you daddy?"

Jim said, "Yes Honey!! You know I do, don't you. You know why I like them to fill your sweet, little, pussy full of cum don't you baby?"

Suzie looked up at Mike and said, "Fill me full Mike!!! Shoot it all inside me, because after you get done coming inside my pussy, you will
get to see my daddy here, suck all of your cum out of my pussy! My daddy love to suck other guys cum out of my pussy!! Don't you daddy? You
love to eat other guys cum don't you daddy?"

Jim was really excited and was also at the point of coming himself and he said, "Honey, you know I love eating cum out of your pussy. I'm
going to suck your pussy completely dry."

This kind of shocked Mike because he had heard that some guys like to do things like that and he thought to himself and wondered if he could
ever do that in front of others. I mean he had gone down on a woman after he had cum inside their pussies and ate them and licked them and
made them cum again, but that was when he was alone in private with them and it was his own cum that he had eaten from their pussies. He
didn't know if he could go down on a woman right after some other guy had shot off his load of cum in her pussy and he had to suck and
swallow their cum.

Mike then reached the end of his sexual rope and he plunged forward into Suzie's little pussy as far as he could go. He held himself deep
inside her clasping pussy and began to fire off, round after round, of hot, sticky, cum into her 17 year old pussy. He fired off about five
of six solid spurts and then he was drained.

Suzie felt Mike's cock expand in her pussy and then she felt the liquid warmth of his cum as he began to fire off inside her pussy and this
brought on her own orgasm and she said, "OH GOD DADDY!!!! I feel it!!! I feel his cum shooting off inside my pussy!!! Oh Daddy it feels so
warm and wet and sexy knowing that another man has shoot off inside me!!!"

Mike was just finishing his cum and he noticed that Jim was already off his chair and was getting closer to Suzie and Mike and after Mike
had finished his cum he slowly and regrettably withdrew his cock from Suzie Simpson's beautiful little pussy and knee walked back a little
to give Jim and Suzie a little bit more room.

Jim almost throw himself on his daughter and she stayed in the same position and he was laying on top of her in a sixty nine position and
Jim began to suck, lick and draw Mike's fresh cum out of his young daughters pussy.

Mike then got up and walked over to Tami and kneeled down in front of her and she immediately spread her legs as a silent invitation for
Mike to kiss, lick and suck her red hair, little, pussy and help bring her to her own climax.

Mike brought Tami off and after she relaxed for a little bit she kneeled down in front of her chair and took Mike's limp cock into her mouth
and she sucked his cock clean and enjoyed the mixed flavors of Mike's cum and Suzie's cum.

Everyone was kind of out of it for about five or ten minutes and then they all went down and back into the main lounge of the house boat and
they all got fresh drinks and they all took turns going to the head.

It was then that both Jim and Suzie both said they needed to get back to their own boat and Mike and Tami walked them to the back of the
boat. Mike was a little worried about them swimming in the dark and they both said they had done this plenty of times and to make Mike feel
a little better they agreed to radio back from their boat when they had both gotten aboard safely.

Mike shook Jim's hand and said good bye and Suzie came over to stand next to Mike and said her goodbyes too and said before diving into the
lake that she would be more than happy to spread her legs for him any time any place from now on. All he had to do was give her a call and
she would be there with bells on.

They both dove off the back of the boat and Mike watched them until they disappeared into the darkness.

Tami then went into the cockpit and turned on the marine radio and they both waited until they heard both of them on the other end of the
radio and they all said goodbye and good night to each other and then Tami switched the marine radio into emergency standby mode. This way
if any boater called on the emergency channel it would pick the call up and it would set off an alarm and the volume would automatically
increase.

Tami went about checking to make sure the house boat was rigged for the night and that all the right switches were on and the running lights
were also on.

Once she was satisfied that everything was in good order she left the cockpit and returned to the main lounge and asked Mike if he would
like to share a nice hot shower with her.

Mike was more than happy to share a shower with young red headed big titty girl like Tami and they both enjoyed a long hot relaxing shower
together.

After the shower they both went back into the main cabin area and sit back and relaxed and Mike then asked Tami if he could use the cell
phone to call home for a quick minute.

Tami said no problem and Mike then dialed his home phone number and it rang and it rang and it rang. Then the answering machine came on and
Mike left a short message and said he would try calling back in about thirty minutes.

In the mean time Tami got up and turned on the TV and noticed that there was a tape in the VCR and she looked at the number on the tape and
then replaced it and looked at Mike and said, "I see dad left you a tape? So I take it you have not even looked at this yet right?"

Mike replied, Well, I was going to save it for later and then you showed up and well you kind of distracted me from seeing what was on the
tape."

Tami smiled and said, "Well, If you are up to it, we can watch it together."

Mike smiled back and said, "Sure, So what is on this tape any way?"

Tami once again smiled and said, "Well, I'll let it be a surprise for you to see, but it is one of the better tapes in the collection."

This got Mike's curiosity up and so Mike laid back on the couch and Tami laid down beside him and she pushed the play button on the remote
control.

It was by far one of the best porn tapes Mike had ever seen in his entire life.

The tape was a homemade tape of the Richardson Family, Tom and his wife, their oldest son, Tami and Cami all having a family orgy and then
Tom's own father and mother came in on the tape later.

Mike was complete at awe and totally impressed at the quality of the filming and the clarity of the tape and it was really impressive to see
three generations of the Richardson family having sex with one another.

Mike was almost instantly hard from the very beginning and Tami didn't help matters much either. She also explained when and where this tape
was taken at and kind of gave a running commentary as to what all happened that day and different things like that.

Tami was also getting turned on again by watching this old tape and it began to bring back memories of what all took place that day and the
feeling she had during that taping session.

Mike almost forgot and luckily he remember to call back home and so Tami turned down the volume as Mike stayed where he was and Tami was
gently playing with his cock and he was still watching the tape as he dialed home once again on the cell phone.

This time Kim answered the phone on about the third ring and Mike said, "Well?? How did things go?"

There was a short silence and Mike began to worry that maybe things did not go as they had thought they might.

Kim then said, "Well, Honey, I don't know how to tell you this but ....."

Mike was now really worried and said, "What? Did something go wrong or what?"

Kim then replied, "Well, I don't know what to say other than, I can't believe I really did Honey!"

Mike came back and said, "What!? You did it with Nick?! Is everything OK? I mean is Nick OK and are you OK? Should I come home now or what?"
Kim then said, "No!! You don't need to come home now. Everything is just fine. I mean!! I just can't believe what I did!! I really did it
Honey!! I really did it!!"

Mike then said, "So, Did you both like it? Did you only do it once or what?"

Kim replied, "OH GOD HONEY!!! I now know what you must have felt that first time, I mean it was ......... I just can't begin to put into
words what all happened and what all I ......, I mean, what all we did to each other! OH GOD HONEY!!! I REALLY DID IT!!!"

Mike then asked in a more excited voice, "So, How many times have you guys done it? Does he still want to do it again? How was he? What did
he think of you?"

Kim replied in a more dreamy voice, "Oh god, we have done it maybe five or six time today and he still wants to do it some more!!"

Mike replied, "No Shit!!?, so he is really into it then? I mean, does he know about the rest of us or what?"

Kim then replied, "Well Honey, if you want the truth he is doing me right now!!"

Mike was now rock solid hard and his cock was now dripping out more precum since he began to talk to his lovely wife on the phone.

Tami noticed his cock and she crawled down and began to lick and suck his cock as he was talking to his own wife on the phone.

Mike then said, "OH WOW!! He is doing you right now!? Let me talk to him, OK?"

Kim then replied, "Well, He can't really talk right now, because his mouth is full and busy, if you know what I mean!!"

Mike let out a low sexy groan as he pictured in his own mind, his own son was going down and eating out his own mom's pussy and he was
talking to her while he was licking and sucking her bare, shaved, smooth pussy he knew so well.

Mike then asked her if she had already told him about the rest of them.

Kim replied that she told him after that had done it the second time and that made him so hot that he did her the third time and he had not
gone soft from the very beginning.

Mike then said, "Well, I won't keep you too long, but all I can say is that I have come across something that I'm sure you will like and I
will tell you all about it tomorrow afternoon about 4 or so."

Kim then replied, "Why? What is it?"

Mike then said, "Well, it will be a big beautiful surprise. OK? Well, I'll let you go for now Honey and you all have fun OK? OH !! By the
way, I love you more now than ever before sweetheart!! I'll see you all tomorrow about 4 OK?"

Kim said, "OH GOD BABY!!!! I LOVE YOU WITH ALL MY HEART!!! I cannot begin to tell you how much you really mean to me and I will be forever
grateful for showing me all of these new things about me and sharing your inner self with me. I love you baby!!"

Mike once again said, "I know baby, I love you too!! I'll see you all tomorrow!! have fun and enjoy!!! Bye!"

Kim said, "OooH!!! OoooHhhhh!!!! OK!! Bye!"

Mike closed the cell phone and smiled to himself as he knew she was starting to cum over the phone and his own son was causing her to cum.
Way to go Nick!! That's my boy!!

Mike returned his attention to Tami and what she was doing for him and once again began to watch the tape on the TV and watched as the
Richardson family enjoyed doing one another.

End of Part #5

Chapter #6 Kim seduces her son (Nick):

Kim had made her mind up and already had a plan of action she was going to put in place. It was to see, if she would be able to seduce her
young, healthy 15 year old son, Nick, this Saturday afternoon.

Nancy was already over at the Richardson's house spending the weekend with Cami. Mike was already gone and he would be spending the night in
the big city not more than an hour way, after he got done working with Dr. Tom Richardson out at the lake getting Tom's big house boat ready
for summer use.

Kim decide to wear her famous skin tight, white shorts along with a white thin t-shirt, as both Nick and her was going to wash the mini-van
in just a few minutes, since they had just had a light lunch.

Nick was already dressed in his short cut off, old, faded, blue jeans along with his boat deck shoes. He wasn't wearing a shirt, so his
young firm chest was bared, so that it might get some sun. He barely had any chest hairs and the ones he did have was a light golden brown
color.

Nick was about 5' 2" and maybe 100 to 110 pounds. He was built more like a swimmer, than anything else. Thin and lean, but yet muscular,
just like his dad was at that age. Nick was a swimmer and a very good one at that, in fact, he had just completed lifesaving classes last
year and he was asked, if he would like to be a life guard this summer and the community pool.

He told them that he would have to think about it and then talk to his mom and dad, but he really liked the idea of being a lifeguard. He
would be one of the youngest ones the pool had ever had. That made his ego swell up, just a bit at that, because he himself knew that he was
very good, if not the best in swimming, diving and lifesaving in his own age group.

Nick also liked the idea of being a lifeguard, because most of the older lifeguards had girls following them around all the time and he
liked the idea of having girls look up at him like he was some kind of hero or something.

He really liked the idea that he could swim anytime he wanted to for free and they were going to pay him to sit in a chair and watch other
people swim and play and the best part of it all, he would be able to look at all the girls dressed in the least amount of clothes as
possible. Not only girls his age or younger, but he would be able to look at the older girls and just maybe, they might take a shine to him
since he was now a lifeguard!

Nick knew that his mom and dad would probably let him take the job, but he wanted to make sure he asked them when they were both in a really
good mood and just maybe, since he was going to help his mom wash the mini-van this afternoon maybe, she would be in a good mood, since he
had agreed to help her out and he didn't even complain about it.

Nick was already outside in the drive way and was just bringing the wash bucket out along with all of the other stuff he needed to wash the
van, when his mom came out of the house through the garage.

Nick was bending over filling the wash bucket, using the spray attachment on the hose and he looked over and saw his mom walking towards him
and then he turned his head back down to look at the filling bucket. It was then, that it hit him, as to how his own mom, Kim was dressed
and he immediately snapped his head back to look at her again and he continued to stare at her, as she walked closer and closer to him.

He could see from 20 feet away that she was braless and he could make out the darker colored areas of her aureoles slightly hidden, but yet
clearly visible through her white thin T-shirt. His young eyes were focused on her chest and then they drifted down to her waist and her
white tight fitting shorts she was wearing.

He stared directly at her crotch area as she came closer and closer. Her hips moved slightly from side to side as she walked and he could
see the material of her shorts ride up and kind of separate her pussy lips which he knew were parted just from the way her crotch area
looked as she walked closer to him.

Nick began to get another hard on from just looking at his own mom dressed that way and it kind of scared him and yet at the same time, he
was pleased that she looked that good and sexy for a woman, who was really kind of old. She was 33 and he was only 15 and his own idea of a
old person was anyone over 20 or so.

Nick turned back to look at the wash bucket just in time to see that it was just about to overflow.

Kim was now standing next to him and she bent over and got one of the sponges and dipped it in the soapy water and then said, "OK Nick!! Why
don't you spray the van down and I will start on the front and then you can start on the back.

Nick went about spraying the van down and once it was all wet, they both went about washing the van just like they had done in the past.

Nick was still trying to catch a few stealing glances at his mom every once in a while and he was surprised that he still had his hard on in
his tight fitting jeans during the entire time they were washing the van.

He knew that he really shouldn't be having these strange and wild sexual thoughts about his own mom, but still. He could not turn the
thought off and the more he tried to think of something else, they just came back in a short amount of time and he just could not get them
out of his young sexually awaking mind.

As he washed the back of the van he thought about the time he had looked and peeked at his mom when she was changing clothes or when she was
in the shower and the bathroom door was not fully closed. He just couldn't help himself and so, he had peeked on more than one occasion.

He had seen her fully nude for just a couple of seconds a couple of times and his hard on began to get even bigger in his tight jeans, or
that is what it felt like to him.

Nick also remembered the time he had seen his little sister, Nancy completely nude and he liked looking at her young nude body, but he still
favored his own mom's nude body over Nancy's for the simple fact, that his mom had more or bigger breasts than Nancy and mom had hair all
around her pussy compared to Nancy's pussy which was completely bare.

He also thought about the last time he had seen Nancy complete nude her breasts were beginning to fill out more and she even had hair around
her pussy too! Not as much as their mom had, but at least Nancy was beginning to look more and more like a good looking sexy girl should.

Nick was just finishing up on the back of the mini-van and started to work on the back passenger side of the van. Washing and scrubbing down
that part, when he looked up front and noticed that his mom was also starting on the front part of the same side.

Kim had her back turned towards her young son and she bent over at the waist and made sure she bent over farther than really necessary. She
also made sure that her feet were spread apart a bit too. She scrubbed the front fender and as she was doing this her ass was shaking back
and forth from side to side and she thought to herself, if Nick was looking at her ass wiggle and shake as she washed to the front fender.

As she was bent over she turned her head slightly and looked back to look at Nick and sure enough Nick was looking, No, he was staring at
her ass as it shook. She smiled and noticed that Nick's eye's had seen her face and for a brief moment they looked at each other in the eyes
directly and Nick was the first one to break eye contact and turn back to look at what he should be doing and that was washing the van.

Kim turned back to looking at what she was doing and she had to smile at herself. She had caught her own son staring at her ass and it
pleased her to know that Nick enjoyed the sight of her ass encased in the thin tight white shorts.

Nick was looking at his mom's shaking ass and it hit him like a ton of bricks. He just realized that his

own mom was not wearing any panties under her white shorts. At least he could not see any panty lines.

He cock began to swell again in his tight cut off blue jean shorts and he also saw that his mom had caught him staring at her back side.

Nick decided that he had better concentrate at the work at hand and not be staring at his mom's small little ass shaking in her tight white
cutoffs. She may catch on to him and the last thing he wanted was to have his mom pissed at him for looking at her in ways a son is not to
be looking at his own mom.

As Nick went back to washing the rear fender area he thought back to the time that he had pulled the towel away from Nancy's body after she
had just got out of the shower and he was looking at her completely nude body not less than a foot away from him.

His cock again jerked in his tight cutoffs and he then thought back to that time with Nancy that he had gathered up enough courage to reach
out and touch her bared breasts for the very first time. He was kind of shocked that Nancy didn't do anything to stop him or even try to
cover up when he did that.

She just kind of stood there like a stone statue and let him feel her small little budding breasts.

Nick also remembered that he then reached down and touched her pussy for the very first time. Nancy had just a light dusting of pubic hair
on just the top mound of her pussy and Nick was drawn to it like a moth to a open flame.

Nancy had allowed her own older brother to touch her breasts and she was also allowing him to touch her pussy for the very first time also.

Nick could close his eyes and remember everything about that day just like it was yesterday. He could still remember the feel and texture of
Nancy's soft yet springy public hair. He could even feel the warmth of her nude freshly showered body close to his. He could also remember
the feeling that came over him, when he cupped her pussy mound in the palm of his hand for the very first time right there in the open
hallway upstairs.

Nancy had allowed him to only touch and cup her small little young pussy for just a split second or two before she moved back in fright and
she bent over and picked up her towel and began to cover herself back up.

Nick, in the mean time was lost in his own world of what had just taken place and his mind was going a thousand miles an hour and didn't
know where it was going or what to do next. In a way, his mind was completely overloaded from the brief event of his growing sexual
curiosity and he didn't know what to expect next or even know what to do next, if anything. He was confused, yet extremely turned on by the
events that just took place between him and his little nude sister, Nancy.

Nick remembered that Nancy had brushed up against him as she stepped to the side and went to her room and Nick was left standing by himself
in the hall way and he remembered that he was completely hard and throbbing in the crotch area.

He went into his room and closed the door and pulled his underwear complete off and got up, to lay down, on his bed and he began to touch
and play with his young hard cock. He then began to jerk his cock off like he had been doing for some time now and his mind was remembering
every little detail of his nude little sister as he stroked his cock harder and faster.

He was beginning to get that funny feeling again in his abdomen and he knew that he was just a few seconds away from shooting off.

It was at that moment that Nancy had opened up his bedroom door and peered inside and saw Nick do himself. She was in a trace herself and
she was still wearing only the towel around her. She just walked into the room and came closer to the bed, so that she could have a closer
look at what her older brother was doing to himself.

Nick noticed her and he was beyond caring and continued to stroke his cock to completion. He then got the courage to tell Nancy to drop her
towel and let him look at her nude once again.

Nick was surprised that Nancy, just let the towel drop and she took a couple of steps closer to watch him pull up and down along his hard,
young, thin, cock.

The very sight of Nancy completely and fully naked standing just a few feet away from him, as he was jerking himself off was just too much
for him and he then turned his head to stare straight up at the ceiling of his room as the powerful waves of his climax washed up and over
his entire body.

He continued to stroke his cock at a much faster rate, as his young cum began to shoot out of his young, little, thin, hard, cock and the
first shot came out and arched upward almost a foot above his prone body and flew all the way up and cross his young, lean, hard, 15 year
old body and it landed on his right shoulder.

The next streamer of cum arched up and landing on his chest near his left nipple and the third shot of hot cum jetted out and landed near
his belly button. The forth shot exploded and landed up father on his chest followed by the fifth blob of cum that went straight up and then
came right back down on the tip and side of his cock and over his stroking hand.

Nick's hand was still going at a high rate of speed going up and down the full length of his young, hard, thin, cock all the while he was
shooting cum all over himself.

He remembered moaning and groaning and as his cock stopped shooting cum all over him, he turned his head to look at Nancy and she was
standing there beside him watching the entire spectacle.

As soon as Nick stopped stroking his cock, he noticed that Nancy was reaching down to pick up her towel and she was already turning and
walking to the door. She closed the door behind her and Nick was now all by himself.

Nick reached over and picked up an old dirty sock and began to wipe up the cum that was all over him.

Nick snapped back to the present when he heard his name being called and he turned his head and found out that it was his mom calling him by
name.

Kim then said, "Wholly Cow Nick!!! What planet were you on?"

Nick shook his head and replied, "What?? Sorry Mom!! What did you say again?"

Kim laughed and said, "What were you thinking of? I called your name 3 times?"

Nick gave his mom a half smile and said, "Sorry, but I was just thinking about things."

Kim then said, "Oh yea!!! What kind of things?"

Nick looked at his mom and noticed that her shirt was wet in places and one of those places was right on her left tit!!! Man O Man!!! He
could see her left breast like it was almost bare. He could see the darker brown color of her aureoles and her nipple was sticking up and
out hard!!!

Kim noticed that her son Nick had a dazed look on his face and she again repeated her question.

"Earth to Nick!!?? Where are you Nick?" Kim said with a big smile on her face.

Kim knew exactly what and where Nick was staring and it pleased her to know that her son liked to look at her old body. Her pussy gave a
internal twitch and she was beginning to heat up herself at the very thought of her and her own 15 year old son doing it together.

She was pretty sure that before supper time, she and Nick would make to love to each other. Just that thought alone was giving Kim a thrill
herself.

Nick snapped out of it and then said, "Sorry Mom, but I was just thinking things over and that."

Kim looked at Nick eye to eye and said, "What things Nick?"

He replied to his mom and said, "Well, I was just offered a job, full time, this summer and well, .......... I was just thinking about it.
that's all."

Kim walked over closer to her young son and reached over and opened up the sliding door on the van and sat down on the edge and then motion
for Nick to join her.

She then said, "Really!!?? A full time job for the whole summer?"

Nick joined her and sat down and turned to look at her and smiled and said, "Yea, A full time summer job."

Kim smiled and replied, "So, What type of job is that?"

Nick was still smiling and said, "Well, They want me to be a full time lifeguard at the swimming pool this year!!" Nick sit up straight and
tall and pushed out his young chest in pride as he told his mom about how they had called him for the job and not the other way around.

Kim looked at her son and tuned slightly, so that one leg was up inside the van on the floor and the other one was still touching the ground
on the outside of the van. She turned her waist and upper part of her body towards her son.

With one of her legs up inside the van and the other on the ground outside, it opened up her crotch area to her son, in such a way, that is
was almost like shooting him a beaver shot and less than 2 feet away.

The crotch of her thin tight white shorts rode up into and spread her pussy lips even further apart.

Nick looked down and saw the sight right before his eyes and he quickly looked back up into his mom's eyes, out of shear embarrassment.

Nick then said, "So, ....... I was wondering if you and dad would agree for me to take the job."

Kim got a serious look on her face and then said, "Well, Nick!!! I think that would be a neat job, but you have to remember that it is also
a very serious job and you can't take that lightly!!"

Nick smiled and said, "I know Mom!!"

Kim then replied, "Really Nick!!! It is a very serious job. You have to be pretty grown up to do something like that."

Nick lost his smile and again said, "MOM!! I know!!!"

Kim then said, "Look Honey!!! Being a lifeguard in not all fun and games!! If something serious happens, people will be looking to you to
help them in a real emergency and Well Honey!!! You have to be pretty grown up to be able to accept that kind of responsibilities and all!!"
Nick was shaking his head in total agreement and then said, "Mom!! I know!!! I passed all of the courses at the top of my class and they
know that I can do it, if something should happen and I know that I can do it also!"

Nick paused for a few seconds and then said, "Look Mom!!! I've trained most of my life to do this type of work and they asked me mom!"

Kim smiled and then reached out and grabbed her son and pulled him to her and she gave him a big hug and then kissed him on the forehead and
said, "Well Nick!! You’re not my little boy any more, in fact, you are a young man now!! If you really want to be a lifeguard this summer
then, I vote yes!!!"

Nick was all full of pride because his own mom had just admitted to him that he was a young man and not her baby anymore and she was
allowing him to take the job if he wanted it.

"Well, that's one down and one to go!!", He thought to himself. Now all he needed to do was sell his dad on the idea of him being a
lifeguard.

Nick was pretty sure that his dad would let him, because his own dad was a full time lifeguard too, at the age of 15 and he also said that
he worked part time as a junior lifeguard at 14, so his dad couldn't really say that he was too young for the job.

Nick was smiling once again after his mom gave her consent for him to take the job and he once again looked down and saw that his mom's legs
were still in the same place and he could almost swear that she wasn't any panties because even at this distance, he still couldn't see any
panty lines or nothing.

Kim then said, "Well Nick, I'm sure you also know what all the fringe benefits are that go along with that job too."

Nick looked back up at his mom and said, "Yea!!! I get to go swimming for free, anytime I want!! I also get $2.00 worth of free pop and
candy each 8 hour shift and I get to attend all the private pool parties, because I will be one of the lifeguards in-charge of watching the
party!!"

Kim smiled and began laughing and said, "Yea Right Nick!!!! You can't fool your old mother about that!!! You and I both know that you like
the job mainly, because all of the girls will be wearing next to nothing and you get to look at their young firm bodies all day long,
besides, girls like lifeguards and I'm sure that within a week you will have your own little group of girls who will be following you around
and trying to get your attention!!"

Nick was kind of embarrassed by what his own mom had just said, but in a way, he knew for a fact, that it was all true and that was part of
the job he was really eager to enjoy and find out for himself.

Nick then replied, "OH MOM!!! It's not like that!!"

Kim looked Nick right in his eyes and was still smiling and said, "Look Honey!!! I knew it is true, because I was one of those girls and
that is how your dad and I met. So, don't try to con me, because I know the truth about lifeguards!!!"

Kim then leaned over and hugged her young son again and stood back up and said, "Hey!! Enough talk for now. Let's get this van washed or
else we will be out here all afternoon."

Kim closed the side sliding door and then they went back to washing the van.

Once the van was washed Nick took the hose and began to spray it down for the finial rinse. Once that was done they both began to wipe it
down dry.

Kim opened up the side sliding door and stepped up into the van so that she could wipe the top dry.

As she was standing up on the van floor and reaching up to dry the top, her breasts were actually resting on the top part of the van roof
and she could feel her shirt soak up the water and she reached over as far as possible and pulled the towel towards her and some of the
water in front of the towel rushed forward and completely got the whole front of her shirt soaking wet.

Kim let out a slight scream and Nick was working on the back of the came around to see what his mom was making so much noise for.

Kim jumped back and down onto the ground and looked at the front of her shirt and she turned and said, "OH!! Will you look at that!!!" she
said in disgust.

Nick saw with his own eyes and he was smiling at the beautiful sight that greeted him.

His mom looked like she had just entered a wet T-shirt contest and if Nick was a judge he would have voted for his own mom.

Kim looked at Nick with a shocked look on her face and saw him smiling and she smiled and then said, "SO!!!! You think that it funny Huh?
That water was cold now!"

Nick tried to wipe the smile off his face and he couldn't quite do it. He then said, "Hey Sorry Mom!!! It's only water you know!"

Kim smiled and said, "OH!!! Only water Huh!!?"

She saw the hose and she immediately bent down to get it and grabbed the spray handle and aimed it right at Nick and then turned it on.

Nick was taken by surprise and he couldn't move fast enough to jump out of the way, so that the stream of cold tap water hit him dead center
in his chest and his mom began to move the spray up and down to completely drench him from head to toe.

He jumped back and took four steps back without looking and then jumped sideways so that he was now protected by the back of the van. It was
then he saw his mom run towards him with the hose still in hand, so he decide to get the hell out of Dodge.

Nick retreated to the other side of the van as him mom came to the back and then rounded the corner coming after him. Hunting him down, so
to speak. He then decided to turn and run toward the front of the van and try to out run her, but he couldn't quite make the distance and he
felt the cold spray hit him in the back and all up and down his waist and legs as he rounded the corner of the front of the van.

Kim just keep running and continued to hose her laughing and running son down. She was also laughing and taunting him by saying, "What's a
matter, it's only water!!!"

She continued to follow him and then the hose stopped and it almost was jerked out of her hands, so she had to stop her advance and attack
against her son. Kim looked back and saw the problem the hose had become lodged under the back tire.

Kim went back and was squatting down with her knees spread outward from her crotch and she was trying to get the hose loose from under the
tire.

As she was in this position she completely forgot about Nick and was concentrating on getting the hose loose so that she could continue the
attack.

In the mean time Nick sprinted around the other side of the van and grabbed the soap bucket, which was about half full of dirty, soapy,
water and came around the back of the van and then into full view of his mom facing him squatting down trying to get the hose loose.

He then took the bucket and took proper aim and it was at that very moment that Kim looked up into the gleaming eyes of her soaked son and
she then saw the soap bucket and it was already coming her way.

Kim froze in place and gave out a high pitched scream and automatically shut her eyes as she saw the big wave of dirty, soapy, water heading
her way propelled by the swinging release of her son. The bucket that once held the dirty, soapy, water that was now coming at her full
speed and on a direct coarse right for her.

The wall of water first hit her directly between her spread open and squatting legs and traveled all the way up her abdomen, her chest, and
even her face and hair didn't survive the onslaught of her sons aim.

Kim released her grip on the hose and she fell backwards on her small little ass and with her eyes closed she could feel the slightly
warmer, dirty, soapy, water drench her fully and completely.

Once the wave and rush of the soapy water had hit its mark and then just started to run and drip off her fully and completely soaked form,
she opened her eyes and gave out another scream from the shock that her son had really done this to her.

Nick was laughing so hard now, that he was almost doubled over, because his own mom looked like she just stepped out of a mud wrestling
match. Kim looked down and saw that her once pure white shirt and tight white shorts were now a dirty brown color

She looked up at Nick with a look of pure hate and disgust at what her son had just did to her. She was boiling mad at him and she then
almost yelled out, "Nickolas Ben Bridges!!!"

Nick looked up at her and he just couldn't help himself and began to laugh even harder at the way his mom looked. He knew that maybe he had
gone too far, but still, to see his mom sitting on the driveway with her legs spread wide open and to see her with wet dirty hair and the
front of her shorts and shirt now dirty brown in color and to see the total look of shock and dismay as she saw the dirty water come at her
was priceless, to say the least and he began to laugh even harder now.

It kind of reminded Nick of a film he once saw of a baby bob cat in a tree near the edge of a pond and it fell out of the tree right in the
mud at the edge of the pond.

The baby bobcat was not hurt, but it was completely shocked by what had just happened to it and there was mud all over it and then the baby
bob cat let out a cry of total despair.

His mom looked like that baby bob cat and he began to laugh all that much hard and longer.

Kim then collected her thoughts and she knew that she had started and caused this entire episode to take place, so that she couldn't really
blame Nick for his actions. Beside it was fun up to this point and then she started to laugh along with Nick.

Kim got herself together and stood up and then looked down to see that the mess was still there and she was a mess for sure, she then said,
"Nickolas Ben Bridges!!! Will you look at me!!!"

Nick was still laughing and he looked at his dirty mom and said between laughing, "Yea Mom!!! I am!!!". He was still laughing.

Kim was laughing too and said, "Here!!" She reached down and picked up the hose and Nick saw that the hose was once again in her hand and he
started to turn and move out of the way just in case his mom wanted to press the attack once more.

Kim saw that her son was turning away and going behind the back of the van for cover and protection.

She then said, "NO NICK!! I want you to spray me off!!! I don't my shirt and shorts stained!! OK!!??"

Nick peeked around the edge of the van and saw that his mom was not holding the spray nozzle in her hand or even pointing it at him.

He then came around and took the hose from her and he pointed it at her and then opened it up.

At first the stream of water came out in a forceful thin stream and hit his mom right in the abdomen and she jumped back and almost yelled,
"Not all the way on!!! That hurts!!"

Nick adjusted the spray so that it was not as forceful or concentrated and he began to wash the front of her off. The dirty soapy water and
the brown gunk was washing away and left her with a almost clean, but very wet and soaked front.

Kim closed her eyes and said, "Use a little more gentler spray and do my hair and face.

Nick adjusted the spray and started to spray down her face and hair. He also began to really look his mom's body over, now that her eyes
were completely closed and he saw her small firm breasts completely and clearly through her white shirt and looked down at her crotch and
stared at the junction and wondered what it would look like now totally wet and soaked.

He cock was now once again growing in his tight blue jean cut offs and he really like this. It was almost like taking a shower with his own
mom, with just the exceptions, that they still had their clothes still on or at least very little at that.

Kim had her eyes closed and she knew that Nick being the young healthy guy he was, was probably staring at her right now. That caused her
whole body to shake slightly and she could feel her nipples swell up and get rock hard. Her pussy muscles deep inside her also twitched all
along her now wet sex channel.

She wanted to make love to her own son more now than ever before and just the very thought of actually going through with it and committing
incest with her own son was just about ready to push her over the top and in fact she actually experienced a slight orgasm at that very
moment.

Nick finial got her hair and face clean and he lowered the spray.

Kim then wiped her wet hair back and wiped her face and eyes so that she could see once again.

She looked down and saw that her small firm pointy breasts were indeed clearly and plainly visible and the wet t-shirt clung to her like a
second skin that it was almost transparent.

Kim looked lower and saw that her shorts were still a dirty brown but not as bad as they were a few minutes ago. She looked up at Nick and
smiled and then said, "I think you need to do my shorts too."

Nick aimed the spray and started to wash her shorts and Kim was looking down and watched as the whiteness started to come back some.

Kim then turned around and asked Nick to wash her back off completely.

Nick did as he was told and sprayed her backside down and just out of pure mischief he then adjusted the spray into a forceful thin stream
and shot his mom right in the ass with the powerful spray of water.

Kim jumped and then turn around and said, "Hey!! Buster!!!"

Kim was still smiling as she said that and Nick began to laugh at the simple act of shooting his own mom in the ass.

Kim then looked back down at her shorts and then she began to kind of walk in place and then she gave out a low moan and said, "Nick!! I
think some of that dirt and gunk went inside my shorts."

Nick began to snicker and she asked for the hose and Nick gave it to his mom and he was kind of shocked to see his own mom take the spray
nozzle and stuck it directly into the waist band of her shorts and pull the trigger.

Her shorts were too tight and the water just shot back up out of the top. Kim then handed the hose back to Nick and then said, "Here!! You
stick it down the top and I will hold open the leg holes a bit and maybe we can wash it out that way.

Nick was shocked by what his own mom had just suggested to him and she was already reaching down and stuck her fingers of both hands up the
leg openings and she then looked up at Nick and said, "What are you waiting for?"

Nick stepped closer and he was kind of hesitant to put the nozzle in the top of her shorts but he went ahead and did it. He then gently
pulled on the trigger and the water began to run from the top of her shorts down and out through her now opened leg openings.

Nick was completely hard now as he was shooting water down the front of his own mom's pants.

Kim then looked up at Nick and he was staring intently down at were the spray nozzle was. Kim then said, "You can spray it a little harder
OK!"

Nick pulled on the trigger a little more and Kim began to kind of move in place first lifting one leg and then the other leg. In a manner of
trying to dislodge and dirt and stuff that might have found its way down the front of her pants.

Kim was kind of enjoying the feel of the cold water which was now bearable running down and over her bare shaved pussy.

She closed her eyes for a brief second and in a way it felt like he was using the shower massager that they had in the master bathroom
shower and she began to think and imagine to herself that they were, in fact, in the shower together and her own son was using the shower
massage to excite her, so that he would be able to make love to again and again. She also thought as the water running down over and even in
her pussy was her own son's Nick's cum rushing over her and wetting her pussy down with a big long steady streams of bubbling hot young cum.
Kim was almost lost in her own fantasy of what all her son and her could and would do to each other and she let out a low sexy moan and when
her own ears heard her own moan of sexual pleasure it suddenly registered in her own mind that she was outside in their driveway and that
they were not in the shower.

She gave a shudder and came back to reality.

Kim pulled her fingers out of her leg openings and Nick released the trigger and stopped the spray. He reluctantly removed the spray nozzle
from the top of her shorts and the both kind of stood and stared at each other.

Kim then broke the silence by saying, "Well, we better hurry and finish drying the van or it is going to have water spots all over it."

Kim and Nick both went about the task of drying the van and in just a few minutes they had finished the job.

Kim then said, "Nick? I think you better drive the van back into the garage, because my shorts are a whole lot wetter than yours and the
last thing I want is for some bird to crap on it now!"

Nick laughed and yet he was thrilled that his own mom was going to let him park the car without dad around.

He got into the van and closed the door and out of habit he reached over and pulled the seat belt out and locked it into place, before he
even started the van. Nick looked all round the van carefully and then only when he knew the area was clear, he put on the brake and then
put the van into drive and slowly drove the van into the garage.

Kim was pleased that Nick thought about safety enough that he would put his seat belt on just to drive the van 20 feet forward into the
garage and she also noticed that as the van was going through the garage door opening he was constantly checking side to side looking and
making sure there was the same amount of clearance on each side. Just like his dad, Mike had taught him to do.

Kim slowly walked in behind the van and waited till Nick had put the van into park and turned off the engine before she pushed the garage
door button and the door began to roll down till it was completely closed.

Nick jumped out of the van and closed the driver's side door and then turned and handed his mom the keys and Nick then walked over and
opened the garage door leading into the house for his mom.

Kim paused for a second and then said, "Why thank you kind sir!!"

Nick kind of blushed at that and Kim smiled and said, "NO, go ahead Nick."

Nick then went in through the door and Kim followed.

Kim then closed the garage door and then reached behind her and pushed the button lock at the same time the door fully closed to hide the
sound of the door locking from Nick.

Nick headed straight for the hall way leading up stairs to his room and Kim followed him as they went up the stairs.

Kim was watching intently as Nick climbed the stairs and she was watching his ass right there in front of her. He was kind of moving slow
and Kim smiled to herself and then reached out and pinched the right cheek of Nick's hard, firm, young, ass cheek.

Nick jumped up one stair and let out a brief yell and then turned to look back over at his mom smiling up at him. He then said, "Hey!!"

Kim smiled and said, "Sorry Honey, but I just couldn't resisted, your little tush there, beside you’re going to slow. I want to get out of
these cold wet clothes and take a nice long hot shower!"

Nick moved a little faster and he turned to head down the hall towards his own room and Kim turned to go into the master bedroom.

She didn't have to go as far as Nick did to get to her doorway and so she turned and watched her young son's ass some more as he went down
the hall, first pass Nancy's room, then the main upstairs bathroom and then finally to his own room.

As he turned to go into the room he paused for a second and turned to look back up the hall and he saw his own mom just standing and staring
at him.

This time Kim smiled and then said, "Honey!?, I'm going to take a nice, long, hot, shower, so if anyone calls just tell them I'm busy and
take a message OK?"

Nick smiled and said, "OK MOM!"

Kim then turned and walked into the master bedroom and turned out of sight as she was heading directly to the master bathroom.

Nick smiled and then went into his own room and pulled out a fresh pair of shorts and then walked back out into the hall way and then into
the main upstairs bathroom.

He placed his clean shorts and a fresh clean and dry pair of underwear on the sink counter and then opened up a cabinet door and pulled out
a fresh and clean bath towel to dry off with once he was done with his shower.

Nick opened up the sliding glass shower door and reached in and turned on the shower and waited till it was just the right temperature. He
automatically reached down and unbuttoned the top of his cutoffs and then pulled the zipper down all the way and he kind of had to wiggle to
get the cut off to come down and slide down his legs.

He simply stepped out of them and he was just about to pull his wet underwear off and down, but then he stopped.

Nick then slowly turned and looked out the bathroom door down the hall to his mom's bedroom and then he slowly and silently stepped out into
the hall.

On bare feet, he padded down the carpeted hall, till he was at the door to his mom and dad's bedroom and he slowly and carefully peeked
around the corner and saw that the coast was clear.

Nick's heart was beginning to beat a little faster, as he knew he was now taking a big risk in what he was about to do or at least try to
do.

Nick crept closer and closer to the master bathroom door and noticed right off the bat that it was not completely closed. As he got closer
and now he was right up next to it, he peeked carefully through the slight opening and he looked directly in and saw that his mom had just
finished brushing her teeth and she was leaning forward to look into the mirror.

Kim then stood straight up and then pulled the wet t-shirt up and over her head and then tossed it over into the laundry hamper. She looked
into the mirror and admired herself and then reached down and unsnapped the top button on her tight white shorts and then pulled the zipper
all the way down, which by the way wasn't much. In fact the zipper was only about 2 1/2 to only 3 inches long if even that.

She then took a hold of the sides of her shorts and began to pull and wiggle at the same time and her tight white shorts began to slowly
come down. Kim was at a slight angle now so that more of her ass was showing towards the bathroom door than her front. She continued to pull
and wiggle until the shorts were down far enough that they began to fall down her long, firm, smooth, creamy, thighs and legs until they
were just a heap on the floor.

Kim automatically bent over and picked up her shorts and out of the corner of her one eye she caught a shadow or movement of light. She
started to turn towards the door, but then froze in place knowing that Nick, her own 15 year old son was at this very moment on the other
side of the door peeking in at her.

She acted like there was a piece of dirty on the floor and she reached over and picked up the imaginary piece and tossed in the trash can.
She then turned back and picked up her shorts and then tossed them in the hamper to go along with the wet t-shirt she had just thrown in
there.

Kim then stood back up and made sure that her shoulders were pulled back and square and her tummy was pulled in just a bit and her ass was
pushed out just a bit and she looked at herself in the mirror knowing that Nick was being given a picture perfect profile view of his nude
33 year old mom.

Kim's nipples where in their relaxed state, until she found out that her own 15 year old son was peeking in and spying on her and her
nipples went from zero to fully erect and rock hard in just a matter of a few seconds. She could feel her nipples and enjoyed the pleasure
she felt, when ever her nipples went from being soft and relaxed to being rock hard and stiff.

The spark of sexual excitement went from Kim's brain down directly to her nipples and then straight down to her pussy. Her pussy muscles
twitched and rippled all along her sex channel and she knew that in just a few moment her sexual juices would begin to flow and in less than
a minute her pussy would be fully moist from front to back and from top to bottom and from side to side.

Just moist not dripping wet. She had to really get turned on to get dripping wet and she knew that if she stood there long enough and just
closed her eyes and imagined and played a couple of her fantasies through just her mind, she could and would become dripping wet and her
pussy juice would literally begin to flow out of her bare, clean, shaven and smooth pussy and run down the inside of her firm thighs.

Just the very thought of her young son standing just outside the door to the bathroom peeking in to look at his own nude mother was making
Kim hotter and hotter.

She thought of some of the things she might like to do.

One of her thoughts was to rush over and fling the door open and reach out and grab her son and pull him into the bathroom. Slamming the
door shut and then proceed to attack him in the most unusual sexual way possible. Almost like a Amazon woman taking her slave male and
having her way with him. As a cat might with a poor defenseless mouse. Play with them, use them and only when they are sexually fulfilled
and content toss them away, until the sexual urge to do it again with either the same one or go out on the prowl like a tigress looking for
another one to play with.

That was one way and then she immediately began to think of a different way she might like it to happen.

She thought about maybe teasing him and putting on a complete sexual show for his private viewing pleasure, where she would begin to play
with herself and then before it was all over she would finish herself off by finger fucking herself in full view of him, still hiding and
peeking through the small opening in the bathroom door.

Kim again thought of yet another way which would be kind of neat and that would be, with Nick forcefully, throwing open the door and he
would march right in and she would turn to face him and she would be in shock and dismay as her only son would forcefully take her for the
very first time right here in this very bathroom.

Even though he would be a virgin he would have seen enough from watching movies and maybe reading some books that he would forcefully take
his own mother, to be his first sexual mate and conquest.

Him would come through the door and gently, but firmly push her back up against the bathroom counter and spread her legs and take her right
then and there.

His hard young cock would breach her moist pussy and he would only have to shove it in and pull it out only two or three time before his
hard, young, cock was completely wet enough to slide deeply and completely into his own mother's cunt.

Nick would take her in such a way, that she could do nothing, but surrender her charm and her sexually excited body to her own son. Knowing
that this was his first time and he had concisely chosen her to be his first. He would want to and had the need and hunger to take
possession of his own mother and make her his sexual mistress and slave. She couldn't and wouldn't refuse his power and maleness, as he
would take her and become a true man, in the loving and willing arms of his own mother. Kim would gladly surrender everything to him and
allow him to have his way with her.

He would rut and ram his hard, young and until now, unused maleness deep into her sex channel and Kim would happily hang on to him until he
reached his fevered peak and emptied his seed into his own mother's fertile and unprotected womb. She would gladly give herself to him, not
only this time, but whenever he wanted to mate with his woman from now on.

Kim was becoming more turned on as she thought about these different ways she would like to have him and for him to have her.

She wondered what it might be like to become her own son's sexual slave and slut from now on.

Kim thought that maybe he would make her get down on all fours and he would mount her from behind, just like a stud would mount a female
bitch in heat and he would do her right here, on the bathroom floor until he would explode inside her and she would surrender and fully
accept her own son's seed into her womb.

She even thought that maybe he would force her down and make her kneel before him and she would have to perform oral sex on him first,
before he would allow her the pleasure of feeling his hard young, cock slide up into her now dripping wet pussy.

By now, Kim really didn't know what to do at all, so she collected her thoughts and then she cleared her mind for a moment and then decided
that she would do what she had originally planned to do in the first place.

She was going to take the aggressive role and she was going to seduce her son in his own room after she got out of the shower.

Kim then turned her back towards the door and opened up the shower door and then closed it. She began to shower and wash her hair and face
and body and then she picked up her razor and shaved her pussy to make sure that it was absolutely smooth as a baby's little butt.

Kim usually likes to take long showers and Nick knew this, so he went back down the hall and went into the main upstairs bathroom and pulled
his underwear down and off and he paused for a second or two to admire his hard, stiff, cock as it pointed straight up towards him as he
looked down at it.

Nick then gripped his cock in his right hand and began to slowly stroke up and down the full length of his cock.

He thought about just jerking off now, but he decided that he would take a quick shower and then he could lay down on his own bed and jerk
off, as that would be more enjoyable and he could also take his time and think about what he had just seen of his own completely nude mom.

Nick was in and back out of the shower in less than five minutes and he took his towel with him into his own room and then shut the door.

It didn't even dawn on him to lock his bedroom door, because his mom would be in the shower for at least a half hour, if not longer.

Beside, Nancy was staying over at Cami Richardson's house and dad had to go into the big city and he wouldn't even be home until late
tomorrow night.

Nick walked over to his bed and before he got up onto his bed to jerk off, he lifted up the mattress and pulled out one of his favorite
magazines he had stole, well, actually borrowed from his dad's collection of dirty, naked, books and magazines he thought he had hidden
pretty good from the rest of the family.

Nick thought that he would make a good spy or thief, because he could get into just about anything. There was a foot locker in the spare
bedroom closest and his dad always kept it locked and he wanted to see for himself what kind of gun stuff he kept there, but he hadn't
learned to pick locks, yet, anyway.

Beside Nick knew more than most kids his age about guns and stuff and he had already taken a hunter's safety course and he even had gone out
and shot most of dad's collection of guns already.

Nancy and Kim bout knew how to shot guns and they also knew all the rules behind gun safety, so why did dad have a lock on the foot locker.

Nick knew that he would never ever play around with guns and stuff like that, without dad being present, not only for safety sake, but for
his own safety, because he knew from a very early age that if dad caught him playing around in any way shape or form with any kind of gun,
even a bb gun he would get his ass tanned real fast, so he knew that he had better leave well enough alone, especially guns and stuff.

Right now, he was more interested in stroking himself off and looking at his favorite nude girl magazine and thinking about how his mom
looked totally naked today. From seeing her all wet and that, outside to seeing her in the master bathroom.

Nick dropped the towel next to the side of his bed and then got up and laid down in the middle of the bed and folded his pillow over so that
he would be able to rest the bottom of the magazine on his chest and he could look at the pictures and then use his right hand to stroke his
cock, until he would explode and shoot his hot cum all over himself.

He really liked the feeling of his hot cum as it shot out of the tip of his cock and then landing on his own body, because it so wet and
really kind of hot. He also used it, as a kind of game to see how far he could shoot his cum. It kind of interested him to see his cum shoot
up and then ark over and land way up on his body and there was one time that he did it and some of his actually shoot out hard enough and
far enough that some of it actually landed on his head in his hair.

He also wondered to himself many times what it would really be like to slide his cock into a girl's pussy and really fuck a girl. He
wondered what it would feel like and wondered if it would and could be as good as what he experienced with his own hand.

Nick opened up the magazine and began to look at the pictures and with his right hand he began to slowly stroke his young hard cock.

As he looked at the pictures of the different naked women in the magazine and as he slowly turned the pages, he began to think what some of
the girls his own age would look like completely naked and posed like some of the older women in this magazine.

Nick had a few girls his own age that he would love to see posed in a magazine like this and one of them was Tami Richardson!!

He considered Tami a real fox!! She was just a few months older than him but she was one grade higher than him, so in a way she kind of
looked down at him, but still!! He tried to get her attention and sometimes she would pal around with him and it really made him proud and
the other guys he ran around with was really kind of impressed that Nick was able to get a older girl to run around with him and them at
times.

Nick knew that his life was going to change this summer, if he took the job of lifeguard at the pool and he thought pretty sure that he just
might be able to get a girl at the pool to go all the way with him.

He would really like Tami to be his first and he thought that Tami was still a virgin, because she really didn't go out on that many dates
and what the scuttle butt around school was that nobody who went out with her said that they had scored or knocked a piece off, so he was
pretty sure that she was a virgin and he would love to have a shot at that piece.

He thought about it some more and he mentally compared Tami to his own mom and he knew right off the bat that Tami was only 16 had tits
bigger that his mom's, but still he really liked what he had seen in the master bathroom a few moments ago.

Nick also knew that Tami was a true red head, just like her mom and even her younger sister Cami. So he kind of wondered, if her hair on her
pussy was the same color as the hair on her head.

He also wondered how much hair she had down on her 16 year old pussy and he looked at the different pictures and noticed that some of the
women had a ton of hair on their pussy and all he could see was nothing more than a big bush and then others only had a fair amount of hair
and he could just barely make out the pussy slit and then there were some that almost had not hair at all and he could plain see their pussy
slits, but the really wild pictures were the ones of full grown women who were completely hairless down there.

It reminded him the first time he had seen his little sister completely naked a while back and he had seen she had no hair what so ever on
her pussy and her small little slit was there for him to see it all.

Now, he remembered what Nancy looks like now just a few weeks ago completely naked and she had a small about of hair on her pussy and she
even had small breasts.

The wild part of all of this was that she had come in and caught him jerking off and he was too far gone to stop and he asked her to drop
the towel and she did. It was even wilder because she stayed and watched until he shot off and came all over himself and she was still
looking and watching.

Nick also remembered that he had touched her breasts and even touched her pussy for a brief time and she didn't yell or scream or say
anything at all.

He began to think that maybe, if the timing is right and all, maybe Nancy would allow him to look and touch her some more. In a way that
might be best, because then he wouldn't look so clumsy and nervous about making out and petting and stuff like that.

Nick turned another page and was looking intently at the naked women and he began to get into the right frame of mind and settled down to
stroke his cock, now till he would finish off, with him shooting off and thinking about his mom and how she looked in the bathroom.

As Nick was slowly stroking his cock and looking at the naked woman, Kim had finished her shower quickly and she dried off and just wrapped
a towel around her naked body and walked out into the main upstairs hall and noticed that the bathroom was empty and that Nick's door was
shut.

Kim smiled to herself and thought, "Well, Nick!! Two can play at this game!!"

She made it all the way to his closed door and almost put her ear up to the door to see if she could hear any movement from inside. It was
all quite and at first she thought maybe he was laying down and taking a nap!! Maybe she had spent too much time in the shower and he had
already jerked himself and was now resting after his orgasm. She wished and prayed that wasn't true, but then again it could be.

Kim then moved her right hand down and lightly touched the door knob and began to slowly turn it, to see if it was locked. She turned it
just enough to know that it was unlocked. Her heart kind of dropped, because she knew that most young boys, when they jerk off, like to be
completely safe, so that is why they lock their doors most of the time and they even close the blinds to the windows that are in the room
they are jerking off just from the fear that someone might see them stroke themselves off.

Kim took a couple of deep breaths and practiced what she was going to say as she opened the door to Nick's room. She pretty well knew that
he was probably not jerking off and it kind of made her sad that he would had jerked himself in the shower and now he was probably laying
down on his bed resting.

Kim then made one light knock on the door and opened it up and said, "Hey Nick, Would you like .........." She paused and stopped dead in
her tracks as she was greeted with the most perfect sight she could have ever of hoped for.

There was Nick on his bed totally nude and jerking off and he was looking at a magazine.

Nick didn't hear the knock as he was too busy looking at the pictures of the nude women in the magazine and his mind was thinking of mom and
what she looked like in her wet T-shirt while washing the van and how she looked when he spied on her while she was in the master bathroom
getting ready to take a shower.

Nick was stroking his cock with his right hand and then his brain registered a slight movement out of the corner of his eye. He continued to
stroke his cock and he turned his head and eyes toward the slight movement and then his mind and body completely froze up at the sight
before him.

His own mom was standing inside the threshold of his bedroom door. She had a towel wrapped around her body and she was standing totally
still and her mouth was open and she had a look of shock and disbelief on her face.

Nick also had a totally look of shock and disbelief on his face also, as he was caught red handed jerking off by his own mom, no less.

He immediately dropped the magazine down over his crotch area trying in vain to hide himself from his mom's stare. His mind was completely
shocked to the point he didn't know what else to do but give out a low embarrassing moan and said, "MOM!!!!"

Kim snapped out of it and she then had a slight smile on her face and Nick saw her slight smile and that made his own face turn at least 100
different shades of red.

She then said, "I'm sorry Nick!! I knocked and there was no answer. I thought maybe you were napping."

Nick looked around in panic and saw the towel he dropped beside his bed and he rolled over on his side and reached down and picked it up. In
doing this, his nude magazine dropped onto the floor and for a brief second or two his cock was exposed to his mom's stare once again.

Nick then used to towel to cover his groin area, so that his mom would not see his hard on, that was at this very moment wilting fast from
the shear embarrassment of being caught by his own mom jerking off.

He then said, "I'm sorry mom. I'm really sorry, I ............."

Kim still had that slight smile on her face and then she slowly began to walk over to his bed and then she looked down at him and she now
had a straight face. She then said, "I'm sorry Honey!! I didn't know that you were busy ............ Well, I mean, I'm really sorry I
interrupted you while you were indulging yourself in self gratification."

Nick was so embarrassed he was on the verge of actually crying, because his mom had caught him and he actually thought that his mom was
going to lay down the law and embarrass him even more about jerking off.

Kim gave her son a slight smile and then said, "Honey!! It is really OK. I mean, I understand about these kind of things." She paused for a
few seconds and then said, "Honey? Is it OK to sit down here?"

Nick was shocked that his mom didn't yell at him or turn and walk out the door and leave him alone.

Instead, his mom was now sitting on the bed almost by his knees.

Nick was too scared and embarrassed to do or say anything at all, he just had a clearly dazed and confused look on his face at to what all
had just happened, as far as his own mom catching him jerking off and she didn't really seem mad embarrassed or upset over the whole deal.

Kim was sitting on the bed next to her son's knees and she turned her upper torso slightly, so that she could look more directly at him and
she placed one hand on his exposed thigh just about his knee and she patted it lovingly and said, "Honey!! It is really all right. There is
nothing to be ashamed of. OK? I understand perfectly about boy and guy stuff and it really is OK. OK?"

Nick was still shocked and still he couldn't get his mind to focus on anything other than replaying in his mind over and over the sight of
his mom coming into his bedroom and catching him jerking off. He thought to himself, "OH GOD!!! I will never live this down for as long as I
live!!!"

Kim then said, "Nick Honey?? Please try to understand, it is only natural and there is nothing wrong at all about what you were just doing
OK?"

She paused for a brief second and then said, "Honey?! Everybody does it!! Everybody at one time or another pleases themselves this way and
you are no different, so please don't feel ashamed or embarrassed OK?"

Kim paused once again to collect her thoughts and then said, "Nick Honey!!?? If it will make you feel any better I'll tell you right now
that I do the same thing sometimes when I'm alone and even sometimes with your dad watching me and he does the same thing too."

Nick's eye's got real big at the statement his mom had just said and he saw that she was smiling down at him. He also felt her hand rubbing
up and down his thigh just above his knee and he began to relax just a bit, after hearing his own mom's confession that she did this also
and he was kind of shocked to hear her say that she sometimes did it in front of her husband, his dad..

Nick almost groaned out and said, "Really!!?? Even in front of dad!!??"

Kim laughed and said, "Yes Honey!! Even in front of your dad!!"

She paused just a second and then added to her last statement to her own son and said, "In fact Honey!! Your dad also does it in front of me
too."

Nick groaned out when he heard this last statement and said, "NO SHIT!!!" He then realized that he had just cussed in front of his mom and
then immediately said, "I'm sorry MOM!!"

Kim smiled and simply said, "I understand Honey!! Really I do. It probably comes a quite a shock to you, to find out that other people enjoy
doing the same thing you were doing and you thought all along that it was dirty and disgusting and maybe even sinful to play with yourself.
Right?"

Nick could only nod his head in agreement as to the last statement his mom had just made to him.

Kim then leaned over slightly and looked her son in the eyes and she had a slight smile on her face and then she said, "Honey!!?? You are
just beginning to learn about your body and about sex in general, so please try to understand that masturbation is perfectly normal."

She paused for a second to regroup her thoughts and then went on to say, "Your young body is going through a lot of changes now and you will
begin to experiment with sex more and more. So Please don't feel embarrassed about me seeing you and what you were doing OK?"

Nick could only nod his head and then he said, "OK."

Kim then said, "Honey? Have you made love to a girl yet?"

Nick was kind of shocked by what his own mom just asked him and his face showed it. He then lowered his eyes and said in a low and shamed
tone, "No."

Kim lifted her towel encased ass up off the bed a short distance and moved up so that she was now sitting up by his waist. She then leaned
forward and took the hand that was on his thigh and reached up and messed up his hair on his head in a joking manor and then said, "Oh
Nick!!! That's OK, there is nothing wrong about being a virgin."

Nick looked up at his mom with sad puppy dog eyes and said, "Yea Right Mom!!! That's easy for you to say."

Kim laughed and she then put her hand on his almost bare chest and rubbed and patted his chest and then said, "Oh Baby!! It's OK Really!! If
you what to know the truth. I didn't lose my virginity till I was 16!"

Nick looked up at his mom and then said, "But Mom!! That's totally different!! I'm a guy!"

Kim was slowly rubbing and feeling her young 15 year old son's chest and she was already beginning to heat up. She could feel her face as it
was hotter than normal and she knew she was blushing.

Every nerve in her body was yelling and screaming to her as to how wrong this was and that she should stop now, before it went any farther,
but her other lusty side kept telling her, she was just doing fine and that she should continue with her seductive plans on her own son.

One side reasoned that her husband had already done their own daughter and she herself had also helped put that plan into action and that
she herself had already had sex with her own daughter many times and she was even present with her own husband as they both shared and
pleased their daughter, so it was only right and fair to give her own son the same treatment.

She had already passed over the line and committed incest with their own younger 12 year old daughter, so she might as well enjoy their own
15 year old son too.

Kim continued to rub her son's chest and she was slowly working her way down to his abdomen and then back up to his chest, so that he would
not catch on, too quickly her plans to take him, right here on his own bed.

She wanted to excite him and even tease him before letting him know that it was OK and that they were both on their way to becoming lovers.

Kim then said, "Honey!!???, If you want to know something, your own dad didn't lose his virginity till he was 16."

Nick kind of rolled his eyes up in his head and he kind of shook his head from side to side and said, "But Mom, That was then, this is now."
Nick then went on to say, "Mom!! Most of my friends have already done it and I'm about the last one in our group!!"

Kim looked at her son and then said, "Really!!! How many of your friends have you actually seen do it!!"

Nick was kind of shocked and he replied, "MOM!!"

Kim then responded and said, "Really Nick!!! Think about it just for a second or two OK!!!"

She also paused for a second and then she continued and said, "Have you actually seen any of them really do it with a girl? Have you ever
asked any of the girls, if they really did it with the boy or boys that claimed they did it to them?"

Nick shook his head in disbelief that his mom would even ask such a question like this.

He then said, "MOM!!"

Kim kept a straight face and looked him square in the eyes and said, "Well? Have you actually seen any of them do it for real?"

Nick kind of accepted defeat and said, "Well No, but they said they did!"

Kim laughed and then said, "Well, Nick when I was your age, there was at least three guys that claimed they made love to me, when in fact
they didn't!! In fact, they didn't even have the courage to feel my titties up when they went out with me."

She paused for a second and then said, "So See!! I've been there too, you know!! I know firsthand that a lot of guys talk big, when in fact,
they are so scared they couldn't or wouldn't do it, because they really didn't know what to do to a girl to get her to spread her legs so
that they could fuck her for the very first time.."

Nick's eye's got real big when he heard his own mom say fuck right there in front of him and it was not

used as a cuss word either.

Kim then smiled and said to her son, "So Nick, How far have you got with a girl then?"

Nick's eyes stayed wide and he was silent mostly from shock that his own mom want to know about his private sex life.

Nick then said, "MOM!!"

Kim smiled and then said, "Well, Have you frenched kissed yet?"

Nick answered real fast and said, "Yea."

Kim continued to smile at her next to nude son and then asked him, "Have you felt her breasts yet?"

Nick was silent for a second and then said in a softer tone, "Yes."

She then asked, "Have you seen her breasts yet?"

Nick took a second then said, "Yes, of course." He tried to acted grown up and tried to not let his mom's questions bother him.

Kim was still smiling down at her son with just a bath towel covering his crotch area and then she said, "Have you kissed her nipples yet?"

Nick was shocked at that question and his standard reply was to say, "MOM!!"

Kim then said, "Well, Honey!!?? I'm just trying to find out how far you have gone with a girl and maybe I can tell you or give you some
pointers, so to speak from a girls side and that way you might have better luck the next time with this girl."

She then said, "Honey, Most girls love to have their breasts felt up, slowly and gently and then every girl and woman around the world loves
to have her nipples suck on slowly at first and then harder and harder."

Nick was wide eyed at hearing this from his own mother and it kind of excited him. At the same time, it scared him, because he could feel
the unmistakable feeling he was getting in his crotch area and his cock which was now soft was begin to grow under the towel.

Nick's mom then asked her young son, "So, Have you felt her up yet?"

Nick was really embarrassed at this question. Once again his standard reply was to say, "MOM!!!"

Kim smiled and then she got a serious look on her face and then said, "Nick Honey, You need to understand, if you are going to experiment
and experience sex and love making and start having sexual relations with girls and women you will need to learn not to be embarrassed to
talk about sex and the sex organs and everything else that goes along with having sex with people. OK?"

Nick just said in a lower tone as almost being ashamed said, "OK."

Kim smiled and then said, "OK, so, Seen her pussy yet?"

Nick was about to say his standard rebuttal and then thought better and was just silent for a few seconds.

Kim knew that he was embarrassed by having his own mom say that and she too was silent and then she bent down and picked up the girlie
magazine he had been looking at and she held it in her hands and she opened it and began to page through the pages.

Kim then got to a page and she then turned it around and showed him a picture of a woman who had a small amount of hair on her pussy and
said, "So, Does her pussy look like this?"

Nick was shocked, yet very excited that his mom was actually showing him a pornographic picture of a nude woman, but she was also asking him
if the girl he had been playing with had a pussy that looked something like the one in the photograph.

Kim then said, "Does it excite you to look at pictures of naked women?"

Nick was silent and he really didn't know what to do or say. He tried to evade his mom's eyes and yet he kept going back to look at her
eyes. He really didn't know what to do.

Kim then said, "Nick Honey? I know it is hard to talk about sex and things like that with your own mother, but I also what to talk to you
about something else too."

Nick was still silent and he didn't know what to expect next so he was totally silent and waited, all during that time his cock was growing
and his heart was beating faster and faster.

Kim then said, "Nick, Nancy told me that you have been spying on her and that a couple of time you even pulled her towel away so that you
could see her totally nude!!"

Nick immediately said, "MOM!! I .."

Kim interrupted him and said, "Nancy also said that you have touched her breasts and you have even touched her pussy."

Nick shook his head and said, "NO WAY MOM!! I never .."

Kim reached up with her hand and placed her finger tips over his lips to silence him.

At first Nick was scared she was going to slap his face or hit him. He also thought about how he was going to kill his little yapping sister
for getting him into trouble and that he was now pissed that Nancy had ratted on him about what had happened.

Then it hit him like a ton of bricks. That little fucking bitch of a sister probably even told both his mom and dad about him jerking off
while she was watching.

Nick's face was burning red with embarrassment and anger that his loving little sister had suddenly turned into a tattle tale little bitch.

Kim smiled and then said, "Nick, There is nothing to be ashamed about, OK? I know all about that these things, because I have two older
brothers I had to grow up with and they did the same thing to me. OK? I'm not mad at you for doing something like that and I know that both
you and Nancy were both curious about each other and you are both at the age where your bodies are both going through changes and curiosity
is a big factor too."

Kim then said, "So, Is it true that you have looked at Nancy in the nude and you have even touched her too?"

Nick was scared to answer but he also knew that he had better come clean and tell the truth or he would catch hell in the long run so he
then said, "Yes."

Kim was pleased that Nick had told the truth and then said, "Nick!?, It is really OK, I don't mind if you two want to look at each other and
I don't even mind if you two want to touch each other. OK?"

Nick was shocked beyond belief. His mom had just said she didn't mind if they looked and touched each other and he then looked up at her and
said, "You don't!!??"

Kim smiled and said, "Nick!, That is just part of growing up and being curious about the opposite sex. However, some people do not believe
it is right for a brother and sister to see and touch each other in a sexual way and they have a word for that. Do you what that word is?"

Nick was silent and didn't say anything.

Kim then said, "Nick? Have you ever heard the word (Incest) before?"

Nick slowly answered, "Yes"

Kim then said, "Do you know what that word means?"

Nick then said, "Kind of."

Kim then said, "Honey?! Incest is where a family member such as a brother and sister who allow each other to be sexually touched by each
other. OK? The same thing is also true if I would touch you and you would touch me in a sexual way, OK? It also means that if you and your
sister or even me would make love to you, then that is also called incest, or if dad would make love to your little sister Nancy, that too
is also called incest. OK?"

Nick's eyes were big and wide as his mom explain a little about the definitions of what incest is.

Kim then said, "If you and Nancy want to look at each other and even touch each other, then you two will both need to promise me and each
other that you will never tell anyone, what so ever!! OK?"

Nick was totally shocked by what his mom had just said and couldn't really do anything except stare at her in disbelief.

Kim then said, "If anyone would ever find out, both dad and I could go to jail and the police and court system could even send both, you and
Nancy, to reform school behind bars, and they can also separate you and your sister for life too, so it is very important that you promise
me right here and right now, that you will never tell anyone for as long as you live, that you and Nancy do something like that. OK?"

Nick was kind of shocked but still he went ahead and agreed to his mom's promise, not to say anything to anyone about what he and his sister
had done together.

Kim then said, "Nick?! I also want to talk to you about you trying to sneak peeks at me when I'm trying to dress and take a shower.

Nick's mouth dropped open and he was beginning to protest and deny that he had done that, but Kim once again placed her finger tips on her
son's lips and said, "Nick?! It is OK!! I grew up with two older brothers and they too were trying to sneak peeks and both me, my sister and
even mom."

She paused for a second to collect her thoughts and then said, "Honey!! I knew that you are just curious about a girl's and woman's body and
you are just trying to see a nude woman or girl in person instead of just looking at them in a book or magazine."

Kim then stood up and face her son and then said, "If you promise not to tell anyone about this ....." She never finished her statement to
her son.

She just turned towards him and she reached up and undid the top part of the towel and the towel silently slid to the floor. Leaving her
totally nude standing before her son.

Nick was beyond being in shock and he could just stare at his own mom fully and totally nude standing before him and all he could do was
give out a low gruntal moan and say, "GOD MOM!!"

Kim smiled down at her son and Nick was looking up at her breasts and then she noticed that his eyes traveled downward and stopped level
with her shaved bare pussy.

Nick's eye's stayed wide and he just grunted and then said, "Jesus Christ MOM!!" He snapped his head up and looked at his mom and he then
said, "Your completely bare down there!!"

Kim was still smiling at her son and she immediately dropped her hands down to her pussy and she felt and touched herself and her 15 year
old son just laid down on his bed and watched an unbelievable spectacle unfolding before his eyes.

She then said, "Nick Honey!? Do you like my shaved pussy?"

Nick couldn't even answer his mom, all he could do watch and stare at her beautiful nude body standing before him and his cock was now rock
hard and throbbing under the towel that was hiding his manhood from his mom.

He had a million and one things going through his mind all at the same time and he didn't know what to do or say so he just laid there and
stared at his lovely mom nude and naked standing before his very young 15 year old eyes.

Kim then sit down on the bed next to him and then said, "So, Nick? Do you like looking at me like this instead of having to sneak peeks at
me?"

"WOW MOM!!", was all Nick could do at that moment while staring transfixed at his own mom's 34 breasts bared before his young eyes only 2
feet away from him.

Kim then slid her right hand down along her son's chest and then down across his abdomen till her hand came into contact with the towel
covering his groin. She then slowly slid her hand under the towel and watched Nick's eye's intently until her finger tips came in contact
with the tip of his cock head.

Nick groaned out loud as he felt him own mom's fingers touch his swollen cock head for the very first time. All Nick could say was, "OH GOD
MOM!!!"

Kim smiled at her son Nick and remained silent as her finger tips explored along the length of her son's cock shaft. It really didn't take
long until her finger tips came to the base of his cock and she continued to go lower and she felt his ball sack and small immature balls.
She felt a small amount of soft yet curly pubic hair surrounding the base of his cock shaft and a little around his ball sack area.

Her own mind was going a hundred miles an hour as she was thinking that she too like her husband was in fact committing a crime that most
adults would find offensive, sick, perverted and immoral at least.

Kim was actually feeling her own 15 year old son up in a very sexual way and she was turned on like she had never ever been turned on before
in all her adult sexual life.

She then leaned down and kissed her son on the lips and at the same time removed the towel covering his groin area.

Nick was now fully nude and completely exposed to his own mom as she was to him.

Kim wasted little time in grasping her son's cock in her small delicate hand and griping him in a way she had done to and for her own
husband and other guys before she was married.

She was gripping him so that she could stroke his cock and jerk him off.

Kim lifted her head up from her son's tense lips and slightly turned her head to look down and see for herself his fully exposed and
completely hard and throbbing cock for the first time in a long time.

She was pleased and impressed at his cock. Nick's cock was about 5 inches long and just a bit smaller in diameter than her husband's Mike's
cock.

Kim then said, "OH BABY!!! Your cock is so beautiful!!!"

Nick was still in a dazed type shock as he felt his own mom gripping his cock and she was slowly stroking his cock up and down the full
length of his cock shaft.

He had jerked off hundreds of times, but it all paled to compare to the feeling his cock was having now, as his mom was stroking his cock in
a way he had never stroked his cock before.

Nick could only moan and then he said, "I'm too small!! Mom!!"

Kim turned and looked at her son and smiled down at him and said, "OH HONEY!! You're not small at all!!! In fact this size is just perfect
and I'm sure a lot of young girls and even some women will love what this thing can and will do for them!!!"

Kim once again leaned down and kissed her son and this time her tongue probed his stiff lips and then Nick opened his lips slightly and his
mom's tongue slid into his mouth.

Nick was surprised that his own mom would want to French kiss him, but he was too far gone and turned on to think about whether it was right
or wrong to allow his own mom to French him, let alone allow her to stroke his cock like this.

He was too far turned on and just accepted everything that was happening to him and just went with the flow, so to speak.

Nick began to French his own mom back as good as he got and she started to increase her speed and grip on his hard, thin, cock.

He began to move his hips up and tried to fuck her stroking hand. Nick was beginning to moan in sexual excitement.

Kim continued to lean over her son and French him and continued to stroke his cock a little bit faster.

Nick broke the French kiss by turning his head sideways and it was then that he moaned out and said, "OH GOD MOM!!! Please stop!!! Stop or
I'm going to explode!!!"

Kim looked at her son and saw that his face was a mixture of sexual pleasure and fright at what was happening to him. She looked down at him
and smiled and then said, "That's OK Nick!!! Just let yourself go and cum!!! Just relax and let it happen Baby!!"

Nick lifted his hips up off the bed and gave out a primeval cry and Kim felt a warm wet splatter hit her right breast and apart of her
abdomen. She knew without looking that her own 15 year old son was shooting cum and it was hitting her fully nude and exposed body.

This alone turned Kim on and she then said, "OH YES BABY!!!! Shoot your cum all over mommie!!! That's it darling, cum for me baby!!!

Nick was too far gone and he continued to spray and spurt his cum all over both of them. He shot out at least 6 or 7 long powerful long
spurts of young hot cum all over both of them and he was about to lose his mind, because he was feeling things that he had never experienced
before when coming by himself.

After Nick finished coming they both slowed down and they kind of took a breather and all the while Kim was whispering words of endearments
and encouragement's to her young son.

Kim leaned back a ways and she looked down and saw that she had a big glob of her young son's cum right on very tip of her right breast and
nipple.

She then looked at Nick and said, "So Nick!! Did you enjoy coming this way better than if you would have done it by yourself and alone?"

Nick just moaned and said, "GOD YES MOM!! It was better than ever!! I mean, I never felt that it could be like this!"

Kim smiled and then said, "OH BABY!!! You will lean that there is a lot of new experiences that will be even better than what we just did
together."

She then looked back down at her breast and then said, "Boy Nick!! You sure made a mess of both of us, didn't you?"

Nick looked and saw that there was blobs of cum all over both of them and he said, "I'm sorry mom!!! I tried to warn you but ....."

Kim put a finger over his lips and said, "That's OK Honey!!! I wanted you to cum like this first OK?"

She then took one finger and scooped up a large blob of his cum which was hanging on her right breast and nipple and then brought it up to
her lips and she opened her mouth and stuck her finger into her mouth and licked and sucked her finger clean.

Nick witnessed this and he was shocked that his own mom would do something like that. He had seen pictures in magazines of girls and women
doing this, but somehow, he never dreamed that his own mom would do something like that.

Kim then turned a bit more and then leaned down and began to lick up the big puddles of cum that was on her son's chest and abdomen.

Nick could only moan as he felt his mom's warm wet tongue slip and slide along his body, as she was sucking up his cum.

Kim then leaned back and looked back down at her son and said, "OH NICK!!! You taste so sweet!!"

Nick could only reply and say, "Really!!"

Kim then said, "Nick!! I just love the taste of your cum and I won't be happy until I have you all cleaned up."

She didn't wait for a response and she leaned down towards Nick crotch and groin area and began to lick and suck all around his cock and
balls.

Once she was sure she had the area all cleaned up she then lifted his still hard cock up from his abdomen and she opened her mouth wide and
swallowed him whole and began to lick and suck all of the cum and juice that was on his cock head and cock shaft.

This just about blew Nick's mind, as he saw and then felt his own mom's mouth lips and tongue on his super sensitive cock head.

All Nick could do was groan out loud and say, "OH GOD MOM!!"

His hips jerked up off the bed and pushed his cock into his mom's sucking and licking mouth as far as possible.

Kim continued to suck and lick up and down the 5 inch length of his young hard cock and she was making sure that his cock was completely
clean of any cum.

She then raised her head up and looked at her son and then said, "So Nick!! What did you think of that?"

"OH GOD MOM!!!", was all Nick could say.

She kind of laughed and smiled at him and said, "Well Honey, after a while and you have this done to you a few times, you will get use to
the feeling and you will enjoy it a lot more."

Kim then said, "Nick? Would you like to take a shower with me and that way we can wash each other?"

Nick was completely taken by surprise at what his own mom had just asked him. She wanted to take a shower with him!! Together!! Both of them
completely nude!!

Nick replied and said, "Really!!"

Kim laughed and said, "Yes!! That is unless you don't want too."

Nick replied quickly and said, "NO!! I Mean YES!! I want to!"

Kim laughed and smiled at her son and she got up off the bed and she held out her hand and Nick reached out with one of his own hands and
she helped him up off the bed.

Nick was now standing up and she looked down and saw that Nick's young cock was still rock hard and fully erect and it was almost sticking
straight up against his abdomen.

Kim was pleased and thrilled that her son's cock was ready to go again, without even getting soft. She thought back to her younger days and
remembered how most young guys wanted to fuck non- stop back then and now at her age she was going to experience that feeling all over
again, but this time, she was older and wiser and she was going to enjoy every waking minute of a young horny teenager's never soft cock.

The both walked down the hall arm in arm till they came to the master bedroom and they both went into the master bathroom.

Kim reached in a turned the shower on and waited till the water temperature was nice and warm and they both stepped in.

Nick could hardly believe that this was really happening to him.

His mind was on over load. Here he was standing in his mom's and dad's bathroom and his mom was completely nude and so was he.

She had just jerked him off and she had even gone down on him and sucked his cock clean after she had made him shoot off all over both of
them. She had even tasted and swallowed his cum!! His own mom had actually swallowed his cum and she had even sucked his cock completely
clean of any cum that was left on it. She had licked up and swallowed every bit of his hot sticky creamy cum that was on him and even her.

Now here he was in their parent's bathroom and he was about to take a shower with his own 33 year old mom!!

Nick knew pretty sure that he was going to fuck his own mom shortly, but still it was hard for his young mind to comprehend all of these
things.

It was completely beyond all of his wildest dreams and imagination as to this was really happening to him!!

Kim was in no better shape either, because her mind was racing a mile a minute too. She was actually going through with her idea of seducing
her own young 15 year old son and that before the sun set today, she was going to take his virginity and he was going to actually fuck his
own mom for the very first time and if Kim had any say so over it, she was going to experience her own son more than once.

In fact, she pretty well knew, that once they had done each other, they would continue to do each other for many years to come. Just as
Nancy was enjoying sex with her own father and she too would not stop for many years to come either.

Kim's heart was beating wildly in her chest at the thought of what other mother's might think of her and what she is and was doing with her
own son in a sexual way.

Kim wondered to herself, what other mother's felt and went through as they, themselves did their own sons for the very first time.

Kim even thought about what Dr. Tom Richardson said about a couple of women who were now pregnant with their own son's child!! Kim actually
shook and shivered at the very thought of allowing her own son to shoot his cum into her pussy and let him knock her up.

In a way, it made her sick and repulsed at the very idea of doing something like that, yet at the same time, she was also turned on with the
idea, of allowing a son to knock his own mother up with his own child. Kim had read about a few famous stories about things like that and
how most of the time it ended in tragedy, but she also knew that there must be other people in other places and times where it, in fact,
ended in a happy outlook on life and love.

Kim was also wondering if she would ever meet any of Dr. Richardson's patience's who had allowed their own son's to get them pregnant. She
wished that there was some way for all of them to meet and share and exchange stories and insights on mother/son incest and how they felt,
knowing that they were carrying their own son's child in the very same womb that they had carried their own son's years before.

Kim kind of laughed to herself and thought about organizing a new club or group of incestuous mothers not only in her own community, but
nationwide and even worldwide. It gave a completely new meaning to the words and meaning of a mother's club.

She also wondered if she would ever be able to actually witness other mothers and sons doing each other, live in front of her and wondered
if she would have the courage to do her own son as other mothers and sons watched them mate in front of them.

Kim also wondered about mothers switching and trading and swapping their own sons for other mother's sons.

Kim also thought about whole entire families doing each other and wondered if there might be a way for their family to actually watch and
see other families do each other also. She really wanted to see and meet other families who have also indulged in and practiced incest.

Kim came back to reality when her own son Nick said, "Well Mom!! What are we waiting for?"

Nick and her son both stepped into the large shower together and proceeded to wash and soap each other up.

Kim was the first one to make a move and had her son Nick first get all wet and then she proceeded to soap his back down. She then did his
arms, shoulders and back. She then kneeled down and did his legs and thighs.

Kim then pushed the shower head button and the shower spray was cut by 3/4 and was now just a light fine mist.

She then proceeded to reach around and soap up his abdomen and as far up onto his chest as she could reach. Kim then stood up and she then
reached around and did the rest of his chest.

Once he was full soaped up all over his body Kim then leaned into her son and hugged him from behind and pressed her completely nude body up
against his back and then began to move her body from side to side and then up and down so that her body was giving his back a massage by
using the front of her body.

Her arms were wrapped around her sons front and she was sliding her hands all over the front of his body and she then started to feel his
soapy cock and balls in one hand while the other hand roamed freely over the rest of his body.

Nick was completely surprised and shocked at what all his own 33 year old mom was doing to him in the shower, but at the same time he was
more than pleased to just let her do whatever she wanted to do to him.

His cock never went soft after she had jerked him off in his bedroom and he was rip roaring to do it again.

Nick was also impressed that taking a shower with a woman was going to be this much fun and so pleasurable for him. Never in all of his
dreams and fantasies did he ever think it would be like this.

He could feel his mom's tits slide up and down his back and also from side to side. The was a complete first for him and he was more than
hooked on the idea of sharing a shower with a completely nude female. It was even wilder for him as it was his own mom that was doing this
to him and for him, along with him.

Nick was also wondering if his mom was going to keep playing with him till he shot off again. He hoped that she would do something new and
different, but then again he would be more than happy to just settle for another great hand job from his own mom at least this time it would
take place in the shower.

In the mean time, Kim was enjoying what she was doing to her son and she continued to play, touch and stroke her own 15 year old son.

After about three or four minutes, she then pulled back from him and at first Nick thought that maybe this was the end to their shower
together.

Kim then placed both of her hands on Nick's shoulders and slowly and gently turned him around so that they were now face to face with each
other. She then handed Nick the bar of soap and she turned around and said to him, "OK NICK!! Your turn to do the same thing to me."

Nick smiled to himself and started to do exactly the same thing to his own mom as she had done to him.

He started on her shoulders and neck and worked down her arms and then onto her back. Once he had finished that part of her. He then kneeled
down and did her legs and thighs from the back.

Nick was once again standing up and he then reached around and started to do her abdomen first and was kind of hesitant to do her breasts.

Kim solved that problem by taking his hands in her hands and she guided his hands up onto her breast and after just a few seconds he was
rubbing and feeling his own mom's breasts.

Nick groaned out load as his hands came into contact with his mom's small, but firm 34-B breasts. He was more turned on than ever before.
Just the very thought of doing this to his own mom was just about to overload his young brain.

He still could not get over the feelings he was having as his young 15 year old hands slowly glided up the gentle firm swells of his own
mom's breasts. The feel of her rock hard and protruding nipples as his hands slid of them.

Nick wanted and wished that there was some way for this moment to never end. He was completely entranced and fascinated by just the feel of
a mature woman's breasts and to him, it didn't really matter to him that these breasts were his own mom's breasts, in fact, he was even more
turned on at that aspect of the whole deal more than anything else.

He young mind was trying to comprehend the fact that most sons would not be able, let alone allowed, to even think of doing something like
this to their own mom, but he was just one of a few lucky young boys who were given the chance and opportunity to experience this with his
own mom.

Kim had her eyes almost closed and she was just enjoying the feeling that her young son was giving her and she just allowed him to do as he
pleased for right now.

Her heart rate was at first going over a hundred miles an hour, because of the forbidden aspect of doing this with her own son, but now her
heart rate slowed down just a bit and she was more relaxed now, because she knew that no one was going to disturb them and she was able to
just relax and enjoy this new aspect of family love to its fullest.

Nick spent about four or five minutes enjoying the feeling and sensations of playing with his own mom's breasts, but he was also thinking,
if maybe, she would allow him to touch her in other places and his hands began to slowly roam around her body and he slowly worked his hands
downward towards her crotch area.

He made a few tentative passes and quick feels near her pussy and was pleased and relieved that she made no move to stop his questioning
advances. In fact, he noticed that his mom spread her legs farther apart and so he kind of took this action as a silent go ahead signal from
his mom and he slowly reached down and touched her pussy mound with his right hand first.

He touched her for just a brief second and she made no move to stop him, so he then made another pass down towards her pussy and this time
he stayed just a bit long and his finger tips actually came in direct contact with her pussy lips.

Nick's mind almost exploded as he felt her pussy lips for the very first time and he could not hold back the excitement and joy that his own
mom would allow him to actually touch her there, in the most private places of all, on her body. He once again groaned out in sheer pleasure
and his finger tips explored completely new and foreign territory.

He still could not get over the feeling of her smooth bare pussy. This was the first bare pussy he had ever touched and in a way it was
really exciting because he had once touched his little sister's pussy and it had some hair on it, but his own mom's pussy was completely
bald.

Nick and seen a few pictures in some of the magazines he had borrowed (stole) from his dad's collects and he was kind of intrigued that some
women had bare pussies. He wondered to himself, if maybe, they were born that way. He was still too young and inexperienced to know that
women shaved their pussies, however there were some cases, in which, some women just didn't have very much hair at all on their pussies, but
Nick would not find this out till later, when he and his mom would talk about this and other things later on.

Nick was using his right hand touching his mom's pussy while his left hand was up still playing with her breasts.

Kim was enjoying this new sensation as her own son began to grown more confident and began to explore and touch her body in a more sexual
way.

In all her years, Kim had only had sex with just three guys total. Her last guy was her own husband Mike and she had not had another guy
touch her in a sexual way as this for over 16 or 17 years.

Kim knew that some of the women she runs around with and works with have had affairs and cheated on their husbands and lovers, but she never
felt the need or urge to do something like that. She was more than content to just have Mike as her steady and faithful lover.

She also knew that her and Mike were more open about love and sex than most of the other couples that they ran around with and some of the
conversations the girls she ran around with were about exchanging notes, stories and sometimes funny sexual adventures they have had.

Most guys would be completely shocked at what all girls talk about once they are all alone and they begin to trust each other and open up
and really talk to each other.

Kim didn't really feel embarrassed to talk about her sex life and some of the wild things that her and Mike did together and in a way it
pleased her to know that some of the other women also did the same thing and then again she admitted to doing a few things that really kind
of shocked the other women she ran around with.

Kim openly admitted that she loved to play a total slut and whore with Mike as that really drove Mike wild sexually. She also knew that some
of the other women did the same thing, but were just to reserved to openly admit it to the rest of the group.

Kim came back to the present and reached back and pulled her own son up against her back and she slowly guided him to move from side to side
and up and down again her backside using his front side to massage her as she did to him a short while ago.

Nicks cock fit almost perfectly between her ass cheeks and when he moved from side to side he felt the curved shape of each of her ass
cheeks as he moved back and forth.

Kim could feel his cock rubbing up against her ass cheeks and every once in a while his cock would fit perfectly in her ass crack.

Nick then started to move up and down her body and once again Kim could feel his cock slide up and down along her ass crack and ass cheeks.
She completely enjoyed this new sensation as this was a completely new and foreign cock that was now giving her so much pleasure.

Nick was also enjoying the feeling and sensations that ran directly from cock head and shaft and went directly to his brain. The sheer
pleasure of this was just beyond words and meanings to him. All he really knew was that the feelings were out of this world and nothing else
mattered to him except for the feeling to continue.

After about five of six minutes of them rubbing up against each other Kim pulled away from her own son reluctantly and she then turned
around.

They both stood and stared at each other. Neither one of them said anything at first and they both took their time in looking each other
over from head to toe and then some.

The soap suds hid and also made the whole sight a lot more erotic as some skin was exposed before staring eyes and some skin was covered and
hidden from view by the way of soapy lather and bubbles.

Kim was the first to make a move forward and she leaned down and moved her head slowly towards her own son and Nick knew from his limited
experience that his own mom was leaning down to kiss him.

Nick stood completely still and let his mom maneuver herself into the right position as Nick didn't know if she only intended to kiss him on
the cheek or maybe forehead.

He didn't have to wait very long until he knew without a doubt that she wanted to kiss him surely and squarely on the lips. He was also kind
of shocked to feel her tongue trying to push its way into his mouth.

Nick relented and open his lips first and he felt his mom's tongue run around his lips, teeth and gums before he open his own mouth and when
he did open his mouth her tongue darted in and began to explore his mouth and greet his own tongue.

At first Kim was doing all the work, but slowly and surely Nick began to let his own tongue do a little exploring too.

Nick thought that is was kind of funny, but yet exciting that his tongue and his mom's tongue were kind of fighting and wrestling around in
each other mouths.

It got to the point where Nick couldn't control himself anymore and he broke away and began to laugh and giggle at their tongue fighting.

Kim was smiling at her own son and then said, "What's so funny, Nick?"

Nick was kind of shy, but then he went ahead and tried to explain why he was laughing and about how he had thought that their tongues were
fighting and wrestling around in each other mouths.

Kim laughed and smiled and said she had done the same thing years ago when she first learned to French kiss.

They both shared a few good laughs and it pleased Kim to know that Nick was beginning to relax more and more about being completely nude
with his own mom and that he was beginning to learn and enjoy this new aspect of sex and sex play as something to have fun with and not take
so dead seriously as some prude people do.

Kim had always believed that sex should be fun first, no matter what.

She then hugged Nick and brought both of their bodies together face to face and front to front. At first Nick's hard on was right up against
her pussy mound and pussy slit, but Kim moved her body slightly from side to side that his hard on was rubbing her all over the front part
of her pussy mound and crotch area.

Nick moaned out load in sexual pleasure as he felt his on cock shaft and cock head come into contact with his mom's body and lower crotch
area.

He wanted to take her right then and there standing up in the shower and he began to move his hips from side to side and a bit up and down
trying desperately to get his cock lined up with his mom's pussy slit.

Kim knew that Nick was a bit to over anxious as he was trying to maneuver his cock and body in the correct position, so that he would be
able to enter his mom's pussy. She smiled at Nick and leaned forward to French him once again, but before her lips met his she said, "Slow
down Nick!! It's not time for you to do that to me, not just yet! OK?!"

She didn't allow him any time to reply as her soft wet and willing lips joined his. They both shared another wet, sloppy French kiss among a
loving mother and her only young teenage son.

Kim wanted to draw this episode out for as long as possible as she knew that each person could only lose their virginity only once and she
wanted to make sure that Nick was given the full and complete treatment that 99% of the boys his age would never ever experience in their
own lifetime. She wanted Nick to remember this moment where we went from being just a normal young teenage boy to a young sexually active
teenage boy who would remember his first time, as being one of the best times in all of his adult life to come.

After a couple of French kisses they both pulled apart and looked at each other first and then Kim began to touch herself and Nick was
surprised that she was openly touching herself in this manor right there in front of him not less than 3 feet away and he had a front row
seat for this spectacular event.

Nick had never seen a real live girl or woman touch herself in the way his own mom was touching herself. Sure he had seen pictures of things
like this and he had even heard stories from the older boys at school about things like this, but to actually see it for real was just a
completely different matter all together.

It was compounded even more, for the simple fact, that his first time to see a girl or woman touch herself and openly masturbate in front of
his young teenage eyes was his own mom doing this for his and her pleasure together.

Nick was almost completely lost in watching what his mom was doing to herself that it took a while before he heard his name being called by
his mom as she was still touching and playing with her bare, shaved, smooth pussy and her small yet firm breast right there in front of him.
He kind of snapped out of it and had a dazed look on his face as he slowly tried to tear his young eyes from the sight and look into his
mothers eyes.

Kim was smiling at him and then repeated her last statement and said once more to her 15 year old nude son standing less than three feet
from her as she continued to play with herself. She said, "Nick!? Go ahead and start touching yourself like when you are alone. OK?"

Nick was kind of shocked and embarrassed at what his own mom had just asked him to do. He stood still and looked down once more and saw that
his mom was now starting to insert and slide one of her own fingers up into her bare smooth pussy slit.

His eyes were locked on and there was nothing anyone could do at the moment to get Nick to look away from the sight he was now witnessing
for the very first time in his life.

Kim slowly and surely inserted her middle finger into her pussy and she was watching her own son's reaction as she began to finger fuck
herself right in front of her own 15 year old son.

She kind of felt like she was staring in her own private porn movie and the only person who was watching it was her own son. Kim had her
eyes over half closed as she began to excite herself like this with Nick watching ever small and fine detail of her finger sliding in and
then slowly sliding back out of her bare, shaved, wet, soapy, smooth pussy slit.

Kim let out a low moan and her knees bent slightly as more and more pleasure cruised through her body and mind as she continued to finger
fuck herself in front of her virgin son.

She had a slight smile on her face as she remembered how long it took for Mike to talk her into playing with herself in front of him and how
embarrassed she felt doing it for quite a while and she also remembered how embarrassed she felt when she was looking and watching Mike play
with himself in front of her.

Kim wished there was a way for her to go back into time and relive her younger years with the knowledge and sexual experiences she had now.

She almost laughed out loud, because a funny thought came flashing across her mind. That thought was that she probably would of become or
would be known as a complete whore and slut, if she would be able to go back into time with the knowledge she had today. She would have
fucked and sucked not only guys, but also girls and women and she probably would have sucked and fucked just about anyone who would have
stood still long enough for her to work her magic on them.

Kim began to think about the girls her age back in junior high and high school that were given the term and names of slut, whore, easy and
all of those other inhumane and cruel names and wondered. Where did they learn about sex and who taught them about sex and how they became
to enjoy sex, in such a way as they just did it with just about anyone.

She wondered if maybe a family member taught them and trained them at such an early age or was it just a older person who just had a way
with handling and teaching other people about sex, so that they didn't feel any shame or remorse at what they were doing and what they did.

Kim kind of shook her head clear and came back to reality and saw that her young son Nick was still in the exact same position as before. It
was as if he was a living statue and he hadn't moved an inch.

She slowly pulled her finger out of her pussy and they stepped closer to her son and she once again leaned forward and planted another wet
sloppy French kiss on him and he responded by returning the favor, as his lips parted and his tongue was more than ready to enter his own
mom's mouth and play another fighting dual with her own tongue.

She was pleased that Nick was getting to be pretty good at French kissing in such a short time. She just had to smile at herself for being
such a good teacher, because her younger daughter Nancy at the tender age of 12, also learned to French kiss from her and she was more than
ready when Mike, her own dad, tried Nancy out for the very first time and he, Mike, was surprised and yet very pleased that Kim had taken
the time and taught their own daughter about sex before he did his thing and took her virginity at 12 and turned her into a sexually active
preteen.

After they exchanged a few more French kisses Kim took Nick's right hand and lead his hand down to her bare, shaved, smooth, soapy pussy and
started to show him how to finger fuck her.

Nick was completely enchanted by what all was happening to him on this once boring Saturday afternoon and now all of this was happening to
him that he thought more than once it was nothing more than a very wild wet dream, but it was in fact happening to him for real.

Nick was staring down and looking directly at his mom's shaved bare pussy and watched as she helped him insert his middle finger into her
pussy for the very first time.

Nick moaned out in a low sexual moan as he first saw and then felt his middle finger of his right hand slide up into his own mom's pussy.

He could not get over the feeling he was experiencing. At first his middle finger felt the warmth and the wetness of his mom's pussy from
inside, but them Kim contracted her internal pussy muscles and he felt his middle finger being squeezed and milked with his mom's pussy
muscles.

Nick's eyes got real wide as he felt this unbelievable sensation on his finger. He snapped his head up and looked into his loving mother's
eyes and once again moaned out in pure sexual pleasure.

Kim saw the look in his eyes and heard him moan and groan and she could only smile and she leaned forward and before she planted another
French kiss on his lips she said to her darling son, "Just think, Baby!!! I'll do this again when you have your cock inside my pussy and it
will even feel better than it does now!!"

Nick just about lost it right then and there, as his slutty mom said that to him. At first Nick thought that he might go ahead and shoot off
without anyone or anything touching his cock. He also began to think to himself what it was really going to feel like with his hard young
cock up inside his own mom's pussy and then to top things off, what was his cock was going to feel when she did that special thing with her
pussy and grip his cock like she was griping his finger now!!!!

Nick really didn't know if he was going to be able to wait and last for her to do this to him before he exploded in sexual release.

Kim allowed her own son to continue finger fucking her pussy at his own speed and depth. She placed both of her hands on her son young
growing shoulders to steady herself as he was sliding his middle finger in and out of her bare, smooth, shave pussy.

All the while he was finger fucking her she stood away from his body about 1 1/2 to 2 feet away and almost had her eyes closed in sexual
pleasure and joy as Nick finger fucked his own mom in the shower.

Nick's eyes were going from looking at his mom's pussy and watching as his finger slid in and out of her shaved snatch or looking directly
across at his mom's small, but very firm 34-B breasts capped by her long rock hard sexually aroused nipples.

His mind was still trying to come to grips with the very notion that this was really happening to him for real. He still could not believe
his good fortune of actually being with his mom in a sexual way.

The biggest hurdle and thrill for him was that he knew that he was actually going to fuck his own mom, because she had said to him that he
young hard cock was going to enjoy the feel of her pussy as it grips his cock, just like her pussy was gripping and massaging his middle
finger of his right hand as he finger fucked her.

Nick could hardly wait and control himself at just the very thought of fucking his own mom.

Kim started to feel the familiar sensations starting deep inside her and the feeling was beginning to grow and expand all throughout her
mature body. It was the signaling of a impending orgasm and she knew this was going to be a big one, because this was going to be her first
of what she hoped would many more orgasms shared and brought on by her own young 15 year old son.

She thought how right it was to have him bring her to orgasmic bliss for the first time with his fingers and hopefully the second orgasm she
shared with her own son would be induced by his young, hard, thin, cock as it slid in and out of her adult pussy. Kim also began to think
what she would feel as her own son slid his young, inexperienced, virgin, cock into her pussy for the very first time and she also began to
think about the feeling she would experience as she allowed her 15 year old son to shoot off inside her pussy for the very first time.

Kim was just beginning to understand the emotions and sensations that Mike must have surely felt as he slid his own adult sized cock into
his little, young, daughter's pussy for the very first time.

Kim knew that incest was a major taboo and that by doing such an act with her own offspring she was just now beginning to feel and
understand the powerful emotions and sensations that such a taboo was able to create in the human mind.

She was now at her peak of her very first orgasm brought on by her own loving son in the shower and she was going to remember this moment
for the rest of her life.

This was indeed a very major turning point in her life and it scared her and at the very same time it thrilled her beyond words.

Kim held on tighter to her sons young, broad, shoulders and began to ride the crest of her orgasm brought on by her own loving son's finger.
She began to moan and groan and she also began to sway from side to side as her orgasm spread out from her pussy and went to every single
nerve ending in her entire body.

Kim's mind was almost at the point of over load, as this was going on, because it was her own son that was bringing her so much sexual
pleasure and sexual release.

She was on a crash course and there was nothing she could do to stop it and the really wild part was that she had no intentions of stopping
these feelings or sensations.

Kim was now hooked on incest and she knew that she would never be able to stop herself from doing this again and again with her own 15 year
old son, 12 year old daughter and her 27 year old sister. She even began to think about the possibilities of seducing her own dad!!!

She had her eyes closed now and she was seeing brilliant flashes of light streak across her closed eyes along with exploding colors and
bright flashes of lights and it seemed to her that she was privately watching her own fireworks display in her own mind.

Nick was kind of scared, because this was his very first time with a girl/woman in a sexual way and he was watching this woman cum for the
very first time.

He was intrigued and amazed by his own mom's reactions as she was experiencing her own orgasm. Nick had heard and read about girls/women
coming or orgasming or climaxing, but this was his very first time to actually see this happen and take place right before his very own
eyes.

Nick still couldn't believe that this was really happening and that it was his own mom who was and is his first girl/woman to be with
sexually. He felt like the luckiest kid on the block for this to happen to him.

Kim started to come down for her peaking orgasm and she immediately stepped closer to her own young son and started to hug him and kiss him
all over his face, forehead, eyes, lips, cheeks, neck and even on the nose.

Nick felt proud of himself that he was able to make a girl/woman cum with his own young inexperienced fingers and began to wonder to
himself, if he would be able to make his own mom cum again when he was fucking her pussy with his young, thin, hard, cock for the very first
time.

He also began to wonder, if maybe, his cock was going to be too small to give his own loving mom any pleasure at all. He then put that out
of his mind, because he was more interested in finding out for himself, what it was going to be like and feel like, when his cock actually
slipped up inside his very first pussy and it really didn't bother him too much that his first pussy actually belonged to his own mom. In
fact, he thought about the whole deal and it really kind of turned him on even more about the very idea that his own mom was more than
willing to let him fuck her.

Kim was now more relaxed and slowly recovered from her shuddering climax brought on by her own 15 year old son and his young inexperienced
fingers.

Kim reached up and turned the shower spray on full force and they both began to rinse off the soap and began to rub each other down to
remove all the soap from each of their bodies.

Kim was hugging and rubbing up against her young excited son and began to French him and feel him all over at the same time they were under
the forceful spray of warm water.

They stayed under the spray for about five minutes, before Kim reached over and turned the water off and they both stepped out of the shower
together.

Kim was the first one to grab a big dry fluffy towel and began to loving dry her young sons nude body dry and at the same time she lightly
kissed every inch of his body once she had dried that exposed skin with the towel.

She started with his hair and head and slowly worked her way down his body. First the back side and then the front side and as she dried his
body she followed up by lightly kissing that small patch of skin.

Kim deliberately avoided his ass and cock and balls until she had dried the rest of his young nude adolescent body.

She then handed Nick a fresh dry fluff towel and he began to dry his own mom in the same fashion as she had done to him.

Very few words were shared or spoken during this time.

Once Nick had finished drying his mom off. Kim took Nick's hand in her hand and she guided him through the bathroom door and they walked out
into the master bedroom.

Kim walked over to the side of the bed and she was the first one who crawled up onto the bed and she got herself in position in the middle
of the bed and Nick was standing by the side of the bed, as he watched his nude mom lay down on her back and she spread herself out in the
middle of the bed.

Nick's young 15 year old heart felt like it might explode or even jump out of his chest because, he was excited at the very thought of
fucking his own mom and also scared that he might not be able to perform, because after all he was a virgin and this would be his very first
time with a girl/woman.

Once Kim was in place and ready on the bed she turned her head to the side and smiled at her young sexy nude 15 year old son and said, "Nick
Honey!? Why don't you come up here on the bed and join me."

Nick's eyes got as big as saucers and his young month was open in a gape. His young, hard, thin, cock swelled up even more and jerked by
itself as his mom asked him if he wanted to join her on the bed.

Nick was almost in a complete trance as he crawled up on the bed to join his nude mom.

Once up on the bed he was kind of unsure of himself as far as what to do and how to do it. Nick was on the bed and he was kneeling next to
his nude mom. He thin, hard, cock was sticking almost straight up against his hard young and firm abdomen.

Kim knew just from the look on young Nick's face that he was kind of unsure of himself and was kind of afraid that he might do something
wrong, so she helped him out by panting the bed next to her and then said, "It's OK Baby!! Just lay down next to me."

Once Nick was settled down and laying next to his mom Kim. She then rolled over on her side facing him and she leaned down and gave him a
very long passionate and very sloppy wet French kiss.

Kim also reached down and gripped her son hard, firm, young, cock in her right hand and began to slowly and gently stroke him.

This went on for a couple of minutes and then Kim broke the wet French kiss and laid back down on her back and she had her son roll over on
his side and do the same thing to her that she had just done to him.

It was after this wet and wild French kiss that Kim slide her arm under Nick's side and gently rolled him and motion him to roll over on top
of her.

Nick was kind of hesitant and shy, but before long Nick was laying on top of his completely nude and horny mom.

This was something completely new and exciting to Nick as he was now in the proper position for love making and sex. It was even wilder
because the girl/woman underneath his fully nude and sexually excited body belonged to his own 33 year old mom.

Nick wasted little time in bending his head down and capturing one of his mom's hard nipples in his mouth and he began to suckle her breast
as he did so many years ago as a nursing baby.

Kim had her legs spread and Nick's legs were on the inside of her legs. Nick's young hard thin cock was resting on top of her pussy mound
and he was kind of dry humping his own mom while he was sucking on one breast and feeling the other and then switched off and sucked on the
other one.

Kim let Nick enjoy himself this way for a few minutes and then she carefully pulled his sucking lips and mouth off of her breasts.

She looked directly into his eyes and then said, "Nick, Honey!? I think it is time for you to become a man." She paused for a second or two
and then said, "Lift up just a bit Honey!"

Nick looked into his loving mother's eyes and did as he was told and lifted his upper body up just a bit.

Kim had enough room between them to reach down and gently gripped his cock in her right hand and then she moved under him just a bit so that
they were in the proper position. She then bent his cock down slightly and seated his hard swollen cock head at her entrance to her pussy.

Nick's young eyes open wide in both pure sexual excitement and fear as he felt his young hard cock head touch a girl's/woman's pussy for the
very first time.

He could feel the heat and the wetness of her bare shaved pussy against his virgin cock head. The feeling and emotions he felt were almost
totally indescribable, as this was something completely new and foreign to him.

Once Kim had got his cock lined up with her wet pussy entrance she then used her left hand and gently placed it on his ass cheeks and firmly
started to pull his ass towards her.

Nick took this as a signal from his mom that he should push downward and seat himself fully and completely into his own mom's pussy.

Nick's cock head slid forward and then it passed between her inner pussy lips. His swollen cock head swelled up even bigger at the moment it
passed into her pussy and his entire body gave a shudder as his nerve endings in his cock head was sending unbelievable messages to his
young brain. The feeling he felt surrounding his cock was totally new and so exciting that he shivered once again. Nick also took in a big
lung full of air and his eyes got even bigger if that was totally possible.

Kim was staring into her loving son's eyes all this time and she felt him shudder and shiver as his cock head passed into her warm wet tight
pussy for the very first time.

She also took in a lung full of air as she too felt her only son slide his cock into her pussy for the very

first time and she too also shivered and shuddered at the intense feeling she was experiencing.

Kim then let out a low and sexy moan and said, "OH GOD!!! YES!! Nick!!! OH NICK!!!!"

Nick really didn't know what to think at first he thought maybe he was hurting her or something but she was still slowly pulling him down
into and up into her warm wet and clasping pussy.

All at once Nick couldn't go any farther or deeper and it was then that he realized that he was fully and completely embedded inside his own
mom's pussy to the very base and root of his young, hard, thin, cock.

Kim also realized that she had Nick completely inside her to the very base of his cock and she pulled her legs up and bent them at the knees
so that she was almost cradling him in a soft, warm, sex, saddle.

Kim was still looking into Nick's young wide eyes and she smiled up at him and said, "So Nick!? How does it feel to have your cock finally
inside a woman's pussy?"

All Nick could do was look down at his loving and caring mom and moan out, "OH GOD MOM!!!"

Kim knew that Nick would not be able to last too long this first session and she loving reached up and pulled her young son's head down to
her lips and they once again shared an incestuous French kiss as only a loving mother and son could.

She could also feel his body as it shivered and shook almost all by itself.

Kim then used her internal pussy muscles to gently grip and squeeze her young 15 year old son's cock.

Nick's eyes were closed as they shared their French kiss together but as soon as she gripped him with her pussy muscles his eyes shot open
and he moaned out loud into her mouth as they were still sharing a wet French kiss.

Kim smiled and they broke their kiss and she gently began to motion him to start stroking her by pulling his cock out part way and then
slide back into her pussy.

At first Nick was kind of unsure of himself, but in just a few seconds his natural instincts took over and he was now fucking his own mom in
earnest.

His motions, speed, length and depth were uncoordinated and jerky, but he was learning and there was nothing wrong in what he was doing, as
this was his very first time with a girl/woman.

Nick pulled out a few times a bit too far and his cock slipped out of her pussy and Kim said nothing, but she reached down between them and
she helped reinsert him back into her warm wet and tight pussy.

Nick could hardly believe this was really happening to him. He was actually fucking!!! He thought to himself that he was no longer a virgin
and it also hit him that he was also fucking his own mom, no less!!!

He really didn't have time to think about too many things, because the feelings his was having were so new to him, that his young brain was
just enjoying and concentrating on just the feelings his cock was feeling while he enjoyed his very first fuck.

Nick began to have the same kind of feelings he had before when he would jerk himself off and he knew that he was not going to last too much
longer, besides the feeling were a hundred maybe even a thousand times better and stronger, than when he had jerked himself off. This was
beyond his wildest dreams or imagination.

He began to speed up his jerky thrusts into his mom's pussy and he began to pant and moan out to himself as he was going higher and higher
in his quest for sexual release.

Kim also realized that Nick was building up fast and that in just a for short brief seconds or so, he would be shooting off and exploding
inside her pussy for the very first time.

Kim was not completely ready yet, but she knew that a boy's/man's first time rarely lasted long enough for a girl/woman to cum at the same
time, besides the first few times with Nick were just that, for Nick's pleasure. She was more than happy to wait and let Nick get use to the
idea of fucking her, before she would begin to teach him about a girl's/woman's pleasure.

Still it excited her beyond words that she was actually taking her own 15 year old son's virginity. That in itself was reward enough for
her.

All too soon Nick passed the point of no return and Kim could actually feel his young, hard, swollen, cock head swell up even more inside
her pussy and then she felt the sudden warmth of his young, hot, cum as it shot out of the end of his cock head and sprayed the inside of
her pussy and womb with his potent and fertile sperm.

Kim reached up and hugged her young son to her totally nude body as he began to cum inside her pussy for the very first time.

Nick was almost too far gone himself and he felt his cock expand and then he felt his sudden release and the pleasure he felt as he began to
cum, was something far better than he had ever experienced before in his young years of jerking off by himself.

He never quite his fucking and stroking and thrusting motions in fact, he even sped up all the while his cock was shooting out and expelling
his wet, warm and sticky, cum all over the sides of his own mom's pussy.

Nick was moaning to himself as he was totally out of it, except of the feeling his cock was feeling during his cum.

Nick felt like he was never going to quit coming and shooting cum into his mom's pussy. He could feel his cock jerk over and over again and
he knew that each time his cock jerked, a stream of cum would shoot out of the tip and he wondered, if he was ever going to stop. He must
have had at least 10 to 15 jerks and he wondered if had that much cum in his balls, to do something like that. He could really care less,
because the pleasure was totally out of this world.

After his cock quit jerking and his body kind of slowed down he immediately began to withdraw his cock from his mom's pussy.

Kim reacted by reaching down between them and guided his wet, sticky, cum coated, cock back inside her pussy and said, "OH NO HONEY!!! Keep
it inside of me, OK?"

She then pulled him down, so that he could lay completely flat and totally on top of her well fucked body.

Nick was not about to argue with his own mom, after what she had allowed him to do to and with her and he rested and tried to catch his
breath and think about what he had just experienced.

Kim and Nick both rested and they were both totally silent.

Each of them were thinking in their own minds, what had just happened and they were both rerunning everything that had just taken place.

Nick rested his head in the crook of his mom's neck.

Kim on the other hand looked up at the ceiling and smiled to herself at what she had just done and experienced.

She had done the unspeakable! She had taken her own 15 year old son's virginity!!! She had actually allowed her own son to fuck her, not
only that, she had planned and seduced him.

She slowly closed her eyes and was still smiling to herself. She could still feel the warmth in her pussy from the large amount of young,
hot, sticky, cum her own young son had just deposited in her. She could still feel his young hard cock as it was still fully sheathed in her
pussy.

His cock was still fully hard and showed no sign of going soft just yet and every once in a while she could feel his cock give off an
involuntary jerk and that in itself, caused her to smile and she responded by using her inner pussy muscles to gently and firmly grip his
young, hard, cock in return.

Nick kind of moaned and shuddered as he felt his mom's pussy grip his hyper sensitive cock shaft and cock head and then slowly relax once
again.

Nick was tired, like he had run a mile nonstop, but yet, he was far too excited to really sleep or rest, after what had just taken place
between him and his mom.

He could hardly believe that it had really happened and that he had actually fucked his own mom, but each time he opened his eyes he was
rewarded with the sight that it was true and that it was not some kind of wet dream or even a day dream. It had really happened and that he
had actually had sex for the very first time and he was no longer a virgin, but the wildest thing of all was that his first time was with
his own mom, no less.

Nick had thought about who he would have liked to have fucked first and Tami Richardson was really his first choice, above all else and he
even toyed with the idea of doing his little sister, Nancy first too and yes he had wondered what it would have been like to do his own mom,
but he knew that was as total impossibility, but yet here he was and in fact, his own mom was first.

He also began to wonder if any of his friends, he runs around with, had experienced what he had just experienced. Had any of his friends
fucked their own mom and they just didn't say anything about it. He also thought about each of his friends and what their mom's look like
and began to picture each of those mom's completely nude and he was wondering which one he would fuck, if given the chance to.

Nick felt his mom's pussy grip and squeeze his still hard cock every once in a while and he tried to answer back by making his cock jerk and
swell by tighten up his muscles in his groan like when he was trying to cut off the stream of pee coming out of his cock.

Before long they were both making their own sex organs jump and twitch and move and pretty soon, they both began to giggle and then laugh
out loud.

Nick raised up off of his mom's chest and looked down at her and Kim in turned smiled up at her young loving son and then said, "Well Nick,
Honey!! I guess you are no longer a virgin or a boy are you?"

Nick's smile disappeared and really didn't know how to answer, so all he said in return was, "No, I guess not."

Kim then said, "Honey? Do you feel bad, about what we just did?"

Nick was silent for a few seconds and then responded by saying, "I don't know, do you?"

Kim smiled and shook her head and said, "No! I think it was wonderful!, but if you don't want to do it again, that is OK too."

Nick's eye's went wide once again and said in a awed voice, "You mean you want to do it again!!?? With me??!!"

"Well of course Honey, I want to do it again with you!! again and again, as many times as you want to!! Unless you don't want to do it with
me." Kim replied.

Nick was completely taken by surprise that his own mom would want to do it again with him. He responded by saying, "NO!! I mean Yes!!! I
mean, I want to do it again too!! I just thought, that maybe, this was the first and last time you would let me do it, with you, that is."

Kim laughed and smiled up at her son and then she reached up with both of her arms and pulled him down onto her bare chest and hugged him
and then frenched him once again and then broke the kiss. They were both nose to nose to each other and then she said, "OH NICK!!! Honey!!!
Baby!!! You can do this to me anytime you want to, from now on, that is if you want too?"

Nick was once again totally shocked, by what his own mom had just said to him. She was telling him that he could fuck her from now on,
anytime he wanted to, at least that was how he took her meaning, by what she had just said.

Nick then replied and said, "NO SHIT!!! I mean, REALY!!! I mean, not only today, but tomorrow and maybe even sometime next week we can do it
again!!??"

Kim laughed and smiled and said, "Yes!! Really!! You can fuck me anytime you want!! You only have to come and ask me, today, tomorrow even
next week and next month. Any time you want, Honey all you need to do is just ask."

Nick was totally blown away by what his own mom had just said to him.

He then said, "But what about Dad and Nancy? I mean, they are not always going to be gone and well?"

Kim smiled and then said, "Well Honey, that is something else, we need to talk about too, about your dad and Nancy and thing like that."

Nick raised up from his mom's chest and he looked down at her with a puzzled look on his face and then said, "What are you and dad getting a
divorce or something."

Kim was kind of shocked and then she laughed and smiled up at Nick's concerned face and said, "OH NO!! Honey!! Your dad and I are never
going to get a divorce. But there is something you need to knew and I guess now is the time to tell you this so here goes."

Kim paused for a few seconds to collect her thoughts and then she started out by saying.

"What you and I just did was something very special and I really liked what you did to me. You and I made love and as I said before that is
called INCEST! Almost all grownups around the world do not like the idea of incest and they have laws and rules against what we just did to
each other, since I'm your mother and you are my son."

Kim paused and then started back up and continued by saying.

"That is why it is very important that you and I never ever tell anyone about what we have just done, OK? Because if anyone finds out about
it, I can go to jail and so can your father. Not only that, the courts will separate you and your sister and you two will end up in separate
foster homes and you might never see or hear from your little sister again, for the rest of your life, if you should say anything to anyone,
about what we have done to together, that is why it is very important that you must promise me that you will never tell anyone!!! not a
living soul about what you and I did together and what we will do together in the future, whenever you want to fuck me. Nick!? I want you
to promise me that you will keep this secret and not ever tell another living soul about this OK?"

Nick was almost at a complete loss for words, but he also knew that he would never tell anyone about what he and his mom had just done. Nick
replied and simply said, "Don't worry mom, I promise! I won't tell anyone about this."

Nick paused for a few seconds and then said, "But what about Dad and Nancy? I mean, what happens if they find out about us or worse yet, if
they catch us together?"

Kim smiled up at her son and realized that he was concerned that maybe his dad or Nancy might upset or something by finding out about what
he and his mom were doing together.

Kim replied and said, "Well Nick!? I really don't know how to say it, but Well what you and I have just done to each other, Well Nancy and
your dad are doing the same thing, we are doing to each other too."

Nick took in a short breath and his mouth was open and his eyes were about to fall out of his head as he heard with his own ears that his
own dad was fucking his little sister, Nancy and that Nancy was actually fucking her own dad!!! That was almost totally beyond his
imagination that Nancy would do something like that and to top it all off she was doing it with her own dad, no less.

Nick then left out the breath he was holding in his lungs and all he could get out was, "NO SHIT!!!! Nancy and DAD!!??"

Kim looked up at Nick and then said, "Does that bother you? That your dad and Nancy are doing the same thing, we have just done?"

Nick was still kind of shocked at hearing that his little Nancy and his own dad were fucking each other and it was even more of a shock to
him to know that his mom knew about Nancy and dad doing each other and she was not mad or upset, over the fact, that her husband was fucking
their daughter, his little sister.

Nick then said, "Wholly Cow MOM!!! Nancy is even younger than me, I mean she is only 12 and I'm 15!"

Kim took hold of Nick and they both kind of rolled over together and his still hard cock slipped out of his mom's pussy and they were now
lay side by side and Kim raised up on one elbow and looked down at her son and then said, "Well Nick, Girls mature faster sexually than boys
and so, in a way, you and Nancy are about the same age in sexual terms, but you are still older and I know that you will find that hard to
believe, but in time, you will begin to understand what I'm saying is true, but the real question is, Are you mad and upset, to know that
your little sister, Nancy and your dad are fucking each other?"

Nick paused for a few seconds as his young brain took in all of this new and wild and totally unbelievable information about his little
sister, Nancy and his dad fucking each other.

He remembered as though it was just yesterday, the time Nancy had come in his room and caught him jerking off and she dropped her towel and
stood before him totally naked and watched silently as he continued to jerk off till he came.

He could remember every detail of her body and how she looked totally nude and how excited he got at just looking at her nude and while he
was jerking off, he remembered thinking about doing more to Nancy in the near future and now he finds out that she was doing more indeed,
with her own dad, no less.

It was still hard for him to believe that Nancy and his dad were actually fucking each other, but his own mom told him that and yet he had
just fucked his own mom and she said that he could fuck her anytime he wanted to from now on and it began to make a little more sense that
he would be able to fuck her anytime from now on because both dad and Nancy were also doing the same thing.

While he was silent and trying to take all of this in his young brain, he felt his mom's hand on his still hard, young, cock and she gripped
it and began to slowly stroke his cock.

The feeling from his cock went directly to his brain and he began to respond immediately as his cock jerked and his cock head swelled up
once again in sexual excitement.

Kim then said, "Well, Nick? Are you mad and upset about finding out about Nancy and dad fucking each other?"

Nick shook his head and then said, "No, I'm not mad, I'm just totally surprised, to say the least, that Nancy is doing it with dad and you
aren't mad instead."

Kim smiled down at her young 15 year old nude son and continued to play with his hard, thin, sticky, cum coated cock shaft and said, "Well,
I'm not mad, because I get to do the same thing with you, that Nancy and her dad is doing and so, we are all equal in a way. Right?"

Kim paused for a few seconds and then continued and said, "Besides Nick, in a few weeks, after you learn more about sex and fucking, you can
even start fucking your sister, Nancy too and not just me! Pretty soon, you will soon have two horny girls/women to choose from, as to which
one of us you would like to fuck and maybe, Nancy and I will both take you on at the same time and you will have two naked girls to fuck at
the same time, how does that sound to you?"

Nick was shocked once again by what his own mom had just said to him. He was shocked to hear that he too would be able to fuck his own
little 12 year old sister, Nancy and it was even a bigger shock to hear his mom say that Nancy and her both would fuck him at the same
time!!! This was better than any dream possible.

He thought to himself, that he must be the luckiest guy in the world, not only was he going to be able to fuck his own mom any time he
wanted to, but he was also going to have complete access to his little 12 year old sister, Nancy too. The wildest part was what his mom had
said that maybe he could do both of them at the same time.

Nick's cock jerked again and he knew that he was more than ready to have sex once again. This sure beat the hell out of jerking off by
himself and just looking at nude pictures of girls/women in a magazine.

Nick looked up at his mom and then said, "So, Dad knows about you and me then?"

Kim smiled down at her young son and said, "Yes, He knows. That is why he left town for the weekend, so that you and I could be alone and if
you want you can spend the whole night with me in bed, that is if you want to?"

Nick was once again shocked and yet really pleased by what his mom had just said to him. She was in fact asking him to spend the night in
her bed and that he would be able to make love to her and fuck her as many times as he wanted to.

All Nick could do was say, "OH GOD MOM!!! I would love to!!"

Kim then said, "Nick? Are you ready to fuck again or do you want to wait a little while longer or do you even want to fuck me again, now
that you know your dad and little sister are doing each other too?"

Nick smiled up at his loving mom with eyes that sparkled of pure sexual excitement and lust, as only a young horny teenager has after they
had just discovered the joys and thrills of sexual intercourse.

Nick just moaned out, "OH YEA MOM!!! I'm ready now!!"

He made his point by getting up on his elbow and leaning forward to French kiss his mom and slowly, gently, but firmly pushed her on her
back and he immediately rolled over on top of her and began to move his hips around, so that his cock and cock head would be in the proper
position to slide back into his own sexy mom's pussy once again.

He was rip roaring to go again, to say the least.

Kim decided to let Nick have his way for now and made no move to stop him or help him in getting his cock lined up with her still wet and
warm pussy slit.

Nick tried for a little bit to get his cock in the right place, but he was having some trouble doing it.

Kim then said, "Nick, Honey!? Lift up just a bit and reach down and bend your cock down, just a bit and then when you feel you are in place,
just move your hips forward and you will once again be side your mom's pussy, just like before.

Nick did as he was told and lifted up and reached down between them and tried to bend his cock down and then move forward.

To Nick, it was not as easy as it had looked before, because the first time he thought he was in the right position and then his cock
slipped too far down and he missed his mom's opening and his cock was bent too far down so he tried again and this time his cock slipped up
his mom's pussy slit and slide up along her pussy mound.

It was on his third attempt that he hit his mark and was rewarded by the warm, wet, feeling of his mom's pussy surrounding and engulfing his
young, hard, thin, cock all the way to the very base of his cock.

Nick felt proud at his accomplishment of being able to guide his own hard cock into a pussy all by himself and as soon as he hit bottom, he
immediately began to thrust and stroke his cock in and out of his loving mom's wet, warm and tight pussy once again.

He didn't know any better, so he started out at a pretty fast pace and he was enjoying himself and the feeling he got out of his cock as it
slid all the way into his mom's cunt and then immediately withdrew his cock almost all the way back to the very entrance to her pussy and as
he did so, he felt her inner pussy lips grip his cock as though he was sliding into her for the very for time again and that feeling was
unbelievable on his cock head as her tighter pussy lips gripped his cock in a loving embrace before he thrusted back into her pussy, as far
as he could go.

Nick continued to plunge in and out of his mom's pussy at a fairly fast rate and he was on top of the world, so to speak. Here he was,
fucking a full grown and completely nude woman and the wildest part of all of this was that the nude woman was his very own sexy mother and
she allowed him to fuck her to his heart's content.

Kim allowed her son to do as he please for a few minutes and then she reached around and placed both of her hand on his ass cheeks and then
used some pressure to slow him down and then she said, "Nick Baby!? Slow down just a bit and enjoy the feeling of going real slow in and out
of my pussy, OK? Don't go so fast and relax a bit, OK? We have all afternoon and tonight to enjoy this and the last thing I want to happen
is for you to wear yourself out before the real fun begins."

Nick slowed down and began to slowly slide his cock in and out of his mom's pussy like she had asked him to do and he was pleased and
surprised at the intense feelings he got from his cock and swollen cock head, as he went slower in and out of her pussy. In a way, it seemed
like the feelings were more intensified and he began to feel things that he hadn't felt before.

This caused Nick to groan out in sexual pleasure and wonderment as he slowly fucked his own mom for the second time in less than thirty
minutes.

Kim smiled up at Nick and then said, "So Nick, How does your cock feel now, that you are fucking your own mom slower now?"

Kim shuddered as her own ears heard her talk to her own young 15 year old son using the dirty talk that she had grown to love and appreciate
from her loving and caring husband and lover Mike.

It was turning Kim on more and more as she talked dirty to her own son as he slowly fucked her the way she wanted to be fucked and this in
turn got her hotter and wetter by the minute.

She knew that this fuck session with her only young 15 year old son would bring her to a complete and utterly fantastic orgasm. Kim knew
without a doubt that her son was going to make her cum with his young, hard, 15 year old, cock sliding in and out of her bare, smooth,
shaved, pussy and she was going to love it like no other orgasm in her entire life. Her own son was going to make her cum with his cock and
she would gladly accept his young, hot, thick, rich and bountiful cum into her cunt, as a simple act of thanks.

Kim shuddered once again and at the same time her pussy involuntarily gripped her son's cock and squeezed it harder than ever before and
this caused Nick to groan out in sexual excitement and pleasure as he felt his own mother's cunt grip squeezed and clasp his young hard
cock.

Nick wanted so badly to speed up and buck and ram his excited cock in and out of his mom's pussy at a faster pace, but she still gripped his
young firm ass cheeks in the palms of both of her hands and when ever Nick started to go faster than she wanted him to go she would hold him
down and make him go slower.

After a few minutes Kim then held him tight and kept him buried deep within her pussy and then she said, "OK Nick!! Hold on to me and we are
going to roll over and I will be on top of you for a little bit. OK?"

Chapter #6 Kim seduces her son (Nick):

[continued]

Nick really didn't know what to think, but he slid his hands and arms under his loving mom and they both rolled over and she was now on top
of him.

At first they both were still for a while enjoying this new position and Nick kind of liked feeling his mom laying completely and fully on
top of him. In a way, she felt like a nice warm and wonderful heavy blanket covering his totally nude body. His mom was on the small side,
so the weight on his body was not really uncomfortable to him and he was wondering how he was going to thrust up and withdraw from his mom's
pussy, when she was on top and he really couldn't move his hips forward and backward, because his hips could only go up and down now and the
bed under him reduced his movements that way, so he was kind of trapped inside his own mom's pussy, only if she moved and gave him some room
to thrust up and withdraw from her pussy.

Kim used this opportunity as her young son was immobilized to use her inner pussy muscles to slowly and gently grip and stroke his cock,
while he couldn't move his cock too much forward and backward or even up and down inside her pussy.

She started to squeeze and grip him and then release him and then did it all over again and again. Nick was kind of stuck between a rock and
a hard place, so to speak and all he could do was moan out in pleasure, as he felt his mom's pussy go wild on his cock, as it was buried
completely and deeply as possible inside her pussy.

Nick's cock began to jerk and swell up inside his mom's pussy as a result of her pussy muscles playing with his captured cock. He then began
to relax and just enjoy this new sensation he was feeling on his cock, as he felt his mom's pussy loving grip and squeeze his entire cock
from the very tip of his cock head, to the very base of his entrenched cock.

He was surprised, impressed and fascinated that his mom's pussy could do all of those things to his cock and she wasn't moving any other
part of her body. It was just from the inside of her only.

Kim then changed tactics and began to squeeze her pussy muscles at the very base of his cock and slowly worked her way, all the way up the
length of her son's young, hard, thin, cock to the very tip. Once she got to the tip of his cock she squeezed even harder and this brought
about the desired effects she was hoping for, because Nick moaned out and all he said was, "JESUS CHRIST MOM!!! OH GOD!!!"

Kim giggled and hugged her son more tightly and did it again and again and each time she gripped and squeeze the very tip of his cock head
he once again moan out in pure sexual pleasure.

She was getting off more and more at playing with and toying with her young son, as he felt what a talented and experienced pussy his own
mom had.

Kim also began to think and wonder how many other mother in their home town had done the same thing, as she had done and taken their own
son's virginity. She thought and also wondered how many mothers in their own state had enjoyed the pleasure and experience of deflowering
their own son or sons. How many moms around the world are doing their own sons right now, this very minute, for the very first time like she
was doing to Nick.

She also wondered how many mothers and sons are still enjoying the love, lust and fruits of this forbidden pleasure of mother/son incest.

Kim had stepped over the line, by most mothers standards and she had even crossed thin line of most adults and seduced a minor, not to
mention her own son, but she also knew that it was not as bad as most people have been lead to believe.

How could it be so wrong, when it felt so good and so right.

Sex is sex and Love is love and Lust is lust, so what does it matter if the person is a minor or your own son or daughter.

Kim then thought about what Mike had said to her a long time ago, when she first found out that he had committed incest himself with his
younger sister, Kristy.

"Look at it this way, a mother and father teach their children almost everything, about how things works, what is wrong and what is right,
to be open and honest and never lie. We teach our kids how to ride a bike and the rules behind it. We teach our kids how to swim and the
safety behind it. We teach our kids not to play with lighters and fire and how to properly use it. We teach our kids to read and write and
teach them not to hate someone, just because they are a different color than us or because they look different or talk differently than us.
We teach our kids just about everything and of things we can't teach them, we send to school and the teachers teach them things we couldn't
teach them. We teach our kids just about everything and send them off to other places, so that they can learn from other people. Yet at the
same time we almost never teach our children about sex and what all goes along with it. The responsibility and precautions that need to take
place, so that no one becomes pregnant, unless they were both planning for it in advance. How to ovoid sexually transmitted diseases and how
to protect not only yourself, but also how to protect your sexual partner. How to sexually please your partner and at the same time be able
to please yourself.

If the human race was really into making sure that everyone respected themselves and others, it seems really strange that our own religions
and laws forbid us from teaching our children what sex, love and lust is all about. We send our kids off, almost totally blind when it
concerns the topic of sex and yet, if you ask anyone between the ages of 18 and 60+, sex is a staple diet for the most part and they had to
learn everything the hard way. So what is so wrong about incest?"

Kim also remembered how she tried to argue by saying that some stories she had heard about how young girls and boys were sexually used and
abused and now they are in mental wards and they can't cope with society today, because of what happened to them at an early age.

She also remembered Mike's reply as he said, "Yes that is very true, but I bet it was done improperly and with total disregard to the
child's wants and needs. A classic example is, I have personally seen some fathers who think they know what is best for their kids, bring
them down to the swimming pool and they pick the kid up, kicking and screaming and they throw the kid into the deep end and they think that
is the right way to teach them to swim. That has happened quit a few times, when I was a lifeguard and it shows you, just how stupid and
cruel some parents can be to their own children, because I can tell you, for a fact, that after a kid goes through that traumatic
experience, they don't like to be in or near water, because they are completely scared to death of it. On the other hand, I have had the
pleasure of taking a child who was deathly scared of the water and even hated to get their face wet, learn slowly, to enjoy the water and in
some cases they went on to be good swimmers and now they are lifeguards and they are teaching young scared children to respect and enjoy the
water as they did. It is the same thing instead of water, it is sex, nothing more nothing less. It is a bunch of Hippocratic assholes who
think they know what is best for you and me and our kids and they are they jerks who make the rules and laws. Hell, look at the Netherlands
and some of the other European counties, incest is legal in some countries, if everyone is over 18, it is still taboo, but a whole lot of
people are doing it and in some places incest is practiced behind closed doors by and large in almost every country and society. There are
some countries that have reported that incest is more common than most people think. One report said that in one country, incest took place
on an average of 7 out of every 10 girls would experience some form of incest from early childhood to adulthood. If it was really so bad, it
would seem that a lot of people would be living in mental hospitals and there would be more arrests made of family members and relatives
being charged with incest, but they aren't. Why is that?

It was after many of these long talks and discussions that Kim came around to accept incest more openly and she began to read more about
incest as the days, weeks and months went by until now.

She was now presently committing incest with her young 15 year old son and she felt better about it now, than ever before. Who else better
to teach her young son about sex than her. Why would she want someone else other than herself to teach her own son about love, lust and sex.
Why would she allow her own son to be taught by someone she doesn't know, about something as important and special as sex than herself. Who
is to say that some stranger would teach her son and daughter some wild and distorted view as to what sex is and should be. Why would she
allow a complete stranger to influence and possible distort the true meaning of love, lust and sex and then have her own children pay the
price, just because they had a crazy teacher who took it upon themselves to play god with her children and give them a bunch of mumbo jumbo
about how sex is only for procreation and you should never use any form of birth control because GOD said so! BULL SHIT!!!!

She was committed now and forever more in teaching her own kids about sex and that also included incest and she was not about to stop or
back down now.

Kim continued to grip, squeeze and play with her 15 year old son's cock. She was milking his cock just like she had learned to do to Mike
cock. She knew from experience that she could continue to do this and make Mike cum without moving any other part of her body and she knew
that Nick was no different than Mike and if she keep up this rhythm, he too would cum just from the way her inner pussy muscles were slowly
and loving milking his young, hard, thin cock.

Kim didn't want things to end this quickly and so she stopped her internal massaging of her son cock with her inner pussy muscles. She then
lifted herself up off his bare yet firm, hard, young, sexy chest and looked down at him with a gleam in her eyes that showed love for son
and yet at the same time it also showed her mischievous side too.

She then said, "Nick!? I want you to stay right there and don't move and I will reposition myself and at the same time I will keep your
young, hard, cock inside my pussy."

Nick really didn't know what to expect next, but he was more than happy to just let his mom do as she pleased, because so far he was
experiencing new and completely wild feelings he had never had or experience with his hand and a nudie book and this was by far, better than
anything he had ever experienced in his entire young, life.

Kim moved around slowly until she was sitting up straight, her legs and knees were folded under her so that she was in a kneeling position
over him with his young, hard, cock still buried in her clasping pussy sheath.

In this position, Nick was able to look at his completely nude mom sitting upright, on his groin with his young, hard, thin cock buried
completely up inside her totally bared, shaved smooth pussy.

He looked at the base of his cock and saw his own mom's spread open pussy lips as they were parted to allow his cock to be up inside of her
fully and completely.

His eyes slowly and carefully traveled up her firm trim nude body, up her prominent pussy mound which was complete bare and hairless, up her
tight firm abdomen and stomach, up her lower ribs and followed the gentle and beautiful swell of her firm, small, breasts, to the very tips
of each of her breasts, to stare in total awe at her silver dollar sized areoles and her rock, hard, jutting, nipples, which struck out in
pure sexual excitement and lust.

Nick's eyes stayed fixated at his mom's tits and nipples and then he look up a little bit higher and looked into his loving mother's eyes.

It was then that he noticed that she had full wet red lips and her nose had a slight upturned feature to it and her eyes looked so neat, as
if they were huge giant pools of liquid that reflected his own image back down into his own eyes.

Nick shuddered and then he moaned out and said in deep strained and yet sexy tone, "OH GOD MOM!!! I LOVE YOU!!!!"

Kim was looking down at her son, as she was seated on his groin with his young, hard, cock fully embedded, up inside her now super heated
and dripping, wet, pussy.

As she looked down at Nick and heard him say, "I Love Mom!!!" her heart just about melted.

Kim's eyes misted over with tears of love, for own young son and so smiled down at him and then she bent over and began to lower her upper
chest and body towards her loving son.

Once she was lying down on his 15 year old body completely, so that as much of her bare sexually excited skin would be direct contact with
her son's bared skin, she hugged Nick with all of her might and then began to kiss him all over, his face, lips, neck and everywhere else,
she could possibly reach, with her warm, wet and loving lips and she began to cry openly, as she kissed him all over.

Kim then said between these short wet kisses, "OH NICK!!!! I LOVE YOU TOO!!! Oh my sweet baby, my darling boy, my wonderful lover!!! I Love
You more now than you could ever know."

Kim's internal pussy muscles went totally wild all by themselves and it started to milk her son's, Nick's cock uncontrollably.

Kim was crying out of pure joy and love to and for her only son and at the same time she was experiencing her very first orgasms caused by
her son's hard cock inside her pussy.

The orgasm took Kim by complete surprise because one moment she felt nothing but pure love for her only son as he said, "I LOVE YOU MOM!!!"
and the next thing she felt, her pussy went completely wild all by itself and then the feeling and sensations of her orgasms hit her brain
and entire nervous system.

She just surrendered herself to these wonderful and joyous feeling and began to ride the big crashing waves of her son induced orgasm. She
then started to move her entire body around on top of her son and she began to meow and moan as the orgasm built up bigger and bigger.

Nick really didn't know what to think of his mom as she began to move around on top of him and she began to meow and purr like a cat and she
was talking to herself and also moaning and grunting.

The one thing he was really sure of, was that his mom's pussy was going completely crazy gripping, squeezing and clasping his young, hard,
thin, cock like never before and it was only getting and feeling better for him, as her pussy went completely wild on his cock and she was
moving around and he could feel her hard, pointy, nipples rubbing his bare chest all over and she was moaning like crazy.

Kim then hit her peak and began to pant like she was completely out of breath and she started to make high pitched squeals and her whole
body was now moving all over the place.

Nick then felt a sudden wetness surround his fully embedded cock in his mom's pussy and it was really wild, because it felt like his cock
was now being dipped in a hot liquid, at the same time, his mom's pussy muscles were still gripping and relaxing along the entire length of
his cock.

Then all at once he felt the hot liquid on his balls and he knew that this hot liquid was now gushing and running out of his mom's pussy and
down onto his balls and groin.

At first Nick thought that maybe his mom was pissing on him or something, but he really could have cared less, because this new sensation
was better than anything he had ever experienced up to now and this was better than great, in fact, it was totally far out!

It felt to Nick, that what his mom was doing was going to last forever, but in real time, it lasted about 30 seconds or so and then Kim
began to come down off of her first big orgasm with her young son and she was completely out of breath and it took another minute or so for
Kim to regain some control of herself, before she came to her senses.

Nick waited a minute or so and then timidly said, "MOM!? Are you OK?"

Kim lifted up, on her out stretched arms, like she was doing a modified push up over her young son and she looked down into his concerned
face and she smiled and gave out a short sweet laugh and then she lowered herself back down on top of him and she frenched her son like he
had never been French kissed before.

At first, Nick was kind of scared, because his mom was trying to suck and pull his young inexperience tongue, right out of his mouth and her
tongue was jabbing itself into his open willing mouth, as far as it could possibly go. Over his lips and gums, over and around his teeth,
between his cheeks and gums under his tongue over his tongue and almost down his throat it seemed like.

She broke the feverish and sexually excited French kiss with her young son and she once again lifted herself up over him on her out
stretched arms and smiled down at him and then said, "OH BABY!!! I'm fine!!! I'm more than fine!!! OH HONEY!!! You don't know what you just
did to me!!!"

Nick still had a concerned look on his face and thought maybe he had done something wrong to his mom and that is what caused her to act that
way. Nick then timidly said, "Why?! What did I do? Did I do something wrong, MOM?!"

Kim was smiling and then she broke out in a laugh and said, "OH NO NICK!!! You didn't do anything wrong, in fact, you did everything just
right!!!"

She paused for a second or two to collect her thoughts as she was still having small orgasmic trimmers throughout her body and brain.

Kim then said, "Nick!! You just made your own mom cum!! That's all. I had a very wonderful and beautiful orgasm!!"

Nick still had a puzzled look on his face and he then said, "Mom? What's an orgasm?"

Kim could hardly contain herself and she giggled and smiled down at her young innocent son and then said, "Well Nick, do you remember how
you feel when you reach your peak and your cock begins to shoot it's sperm out of the tip?"

Nick was kind of shocked and embarrassed at having his own mom ask him that but he shook his head and said, "Yea."

Kim then said, "Well Nick, Honey!! Girls also get the same feelings, in a way, as do you boys, when you began to shoot off, but us girls
feel it and experience a little bit differently, as you boys do, but basically we have the same feeling as you guys do, when you begin to
shoot off."

Nick's eyes got wide at this explanation and he was shocked and surprised that girls would feel the same thing, as boys do when he reached
the point of no return and began to shoot off. All Nick could do for a reply was to say, "Really?! WOW!!"

While Kim was still hovering over her son on her out stretched arms she began to move her hips forward and backwards slowly and this caused
Nick's stationary cock to slide in and out of his mom's pussy.

Nick took in a short sharp breath of air and he moan out and said, "OH MOM!!"

Kim smiled down at her loving young son and said, ""Do you like the feeling of my pussy, going back and forth on your cock, Baby?!!"

Nick could only groan out, "OH GOD YES MOM!!"

Kim continued to smile down at her 15 year old son, as she slowly and surely began to fuck him from the female superior position.

She then said, "Nick!! Why don't you reach up and play with my tits, while I fuck your nice young, hard, cock with my warm, wet, and tight
pussy!!"

Nick immediately reacted by reaching up with both hands and gently, but firmly gripped her breasts has they hung downward toward his chest.

Nick was excited and also fascinated by his mom's small breasts as they hung down from her chest. They looked different from this angle and
they seemed to feel differently too.

Nick remembered how her breasts looked when they both standing up in the shower and how they hung down on her chest and he also remembered
how her breasts looked, when he was on top of her the first time, as he fucked her for the very first time and it seemed to him that her
breasted looked smaller and flatter when she was laying on her back, but now they looked bigger and felt firmer in some ways.

He was also looking at her dark outer circles that seemed to surround her hard pointy nipples and saw that they seemed to look darker in
color and her nipple were really neat as he was studying them more closely.

Nick began to play with her rock, hard, pointy, nipples with his finger tips and his mom began to groan out in sexual pleasure. She also
began to move her hips from side to side some, at the same time she was moving forward and backward on his hard sexually excited cock.

He could feel her pussy and feel himself touching different parts of her pussy with his cock head and in a way, it felt totally different as
before, yet still if felt a hundred, a thousand, maybe even a million times better, than his hand or pillow ever felt on his young hard
cock.

Nick was still having a hard time believing that he was really fucking his mom and that it was lasting this long. He had been inside his
mom's pussy longer than he had ever played with himself, even when he tried to draw things out and make it last as long as possible before
he exploded and then the feeling began to slowly fade away.

Kim then looked down into her only loving son's face and said, "Nick?! Could you please suck on my nipples while I continue to fuck you with
my pussy?

Nick didn't answer his mom, but he lifted his head up and opened his mouth and attached his lips to his mom's right breast and nipple and
began to nurse and suckle her tit, like he did when he was just a baby.

Kim moan out in pleasure as she felt her 15 year old son suckle her right breast and she slowly and carefully lowered herself, so that she
resting her upper body on her elbows instead of her out stretched arms and hands.

This caused Nick to rest his head back down flat on the bed and it seemed to him that his mom was trying to push more of her breast into his
mouth.

Nick open his mouth as wide as possible and tried to suck as much of his mom's breast into his mouth as possible and then he slowly let her
breast escape his sucking mouth, until he had just her nipple between his lips and he was really trying to suck his mom's milk out of her
breasts and through her nipples, but to no avail, as she was dry.

Kim thought to herself, what it would feel like if she was able to lactate and actually breast feed her 15 year old son, at the same time,
fuck his hard, thin, young, cock until, he shot his young potent, fertile, cum deep into her bare, unprotected, pussy.

She thought, what it might feel like to shoot her warm, motherly, milk into his sucking mouth to swallow and feed on at the same time feel
him shoot his sticky, warm, wet and potent, cum up into her own sucking and clasping pussy. In a way, they would both be shooting off into
each other’s body at the same time.

Kim shuddered and felt another orgasm building within her 33 year old sexually excited body and knowing that her young, 15 year old, son was
the cause and blame for her to have these very strange and wild feelings and thoughts of such wild incestuous acts as only a mother and son
could possibly share with one another.

She continued to move her hips forward and backward and from side to side, as she felt his rock, solid, hard, cock pierce her pussy as only
her son could do for her, in her need to cum again and again on his young cock.

Kim once again shuddered and shook, as another wave of orgasmic pleasure washed over her and then something very strange and wild entered
her mind.

She had a thought that came across her mind, she would have never dreamed would have been possible.

Kim wondered to herself back to the conversation she had with Dr. Tom Richardson after she had taken Nancy into see him for her first pelvic
examination and he had brought of the topic of incest and how he was treating and giving care to at least a couple of mothers who were
pregnant with their own son's child and also how he was treating a girl who was pregnant with her brother’s child and even a girl who was
going to give birth to her own father's child.

She couldn't even begin to understand how or why this thought had come into her mind now, at this very moment she was fucking her own son,
but yet, here it was, here as big as ever. She too, began to think and wonder what those mothers must have felt as they too fucked their own
sons and then became pregnant with their own offspring's offspring.

That very thought would have made her sick, disgusted and upset to hear something like that, a couple of months ago, but now, it was not
only wild, but in a way, it was quite the turn on, for her to think, that there was a chance that she too, could get pregnant by her son,
for the simple fact, that they were fucking each other and even though she was on the pill, there was a slight chance, that she could quite
possibly become pregnant by her own son.

Kim even thought and saw in her own minds eyes as her young 15 year olds son was right now inside her pussy and at this very moment swimming
their way up inside her farther and farther looking and seeking out her egg. Nick's young, fertile, sperm had no mind of their own and they
were doing what they were designed for and that was seek out an egg and fertilize it. That was their one and only task.

Kim shuddered and shook again at the very thought of becoming pregnant with her own son's sperm, as those other mothers had done before her.
In a way, it scared her that she could even begin to think of something like that happening, but in fact, she faced the possibility that it
very easily could happen to her, as it happened to those other mothers. She thought that they were not planning to have that happen to them,
at least not all of them. She thought for sure that on the most part, it was all by accident, but yet, they went ahead and decided to carry
the child to full term and go one step farther than she could ever think of and tell a doctor that they had gotten pregnant by their own
son, no less.

She also wondered what Dr. Tom Richardson thought when he had first heard this mother tell him, for the very first time that she was
carrying her own son's child and she wanted to keep it.

She also wondered what Dr. Richardson must have thought to himself, as he gave a complete pelvic examination to the young girls who were
pregnant by their own brother and father. She wondered if he might have enjoyed his own little secret fantasy of what they would have looked
like mating with their own family members, a father and also a brother.

Kim came back to reality as she felt herself build up to a bigger and more powerful orgasm than before and she wanted her young son of only
15 to experience the feeling of coming at the same time as his loving sex mate came.

She began to heat up and speed up her gyrations on top of her son, Nick and hoped that he would be able to cum at the same time.

Kim started to almost talk to herself and was beginning to talk dirty to her own son, as they both fucked one another, a hot and horny
mother fucking her only loving son and a son experiencing the thrill and joy of fucking his own 33 year old mom on her bed, while she was on
top of him, moving back and forth along the entire length of his super sensitive cock and cock head.

Kim began say things like, "Oh yea Nick fuck me good son!!" "Oh Baby!!, fuck mommy good and shoot your young cum into mommy's hungry pussy,
Baby!!" "Cum inside me Nick honey!!" "Fill me full of your cum. Sweetie make me pregnant!!"

Nick was totally turned on by what all his mom was saying and she lifted her hips up a bit and he was able to thrust a ways up into her
pussy and withdraw a bit, but by and large Nick's mom was doing most of the fucking and Nick was kind of along for the ride, so to speak.

He was really kind of shocked to hear his mom moan out that she want him to get her pregnant and that in its self was kind of scary, but he
too was too turn on to really care whether she really meant it or not, because he too was coming to the point of no return and he was just
about to explode himself.

He could feel his own mom's pussy going wild all over and around his young, hard, super sensitive, cock and this was the straw that broke
the camel’s back. The feelings his cock was being exposed to were just too much for him and he grunted out and lifted up his hips and tried
to sink his young cock as deep as possible into his mom's pussy and then his cock swelled up bigger than before or at least that what it
felt like to him and then that wonderful feeling started all over again at the very tip of his cock and rushed downward to the very base of
his cock, in deep within his young 15 year old balls and then it happened.

He began to cum and explode for the second time in his young life inside his own mom's pussy. He was coming and shooting out long, thick,
creamy, strands of hot, sticky, cum directly into his mom's cunt, just like before.

Nick moaned and groaned out loud as he continued to shoot rope after creamy, hot, thick, long ropes of potent, fertile, cum deep within his
mom's grasping and clasping pussy once again.

He reached up with both of his hands and began to squeeze his mother's firm breasts as they hung down over his young firm chest and her
nipples were touching his chest until he had cupped both of her breasts in his young strong hands and began to squeeze them as he was
experiencing his third orgasm for the day.

Kim was right along with her son, because as soon as she felt the first hot. bolt, of his steaming cum shooting off into her clasping pussy,
this over loaded her mind and body began to shower her with her own intense orgasm, it was also helped along with the mere fact that her 15
year old son was once again coming inside her 33 year clasping and grasping cunt.

Kim moaned and groaned and moved all over and around her son as she too exploded in orgasm herself.

It seemed to Kim that all over her feelings and sensations were centered directly around her pussy and breasts as she began to cum and cum.

This time her orgasm was not only bigger and better than her last one, but in a way it was the most spectacular orgasm she had to date in
her entire life, because she was having her orgasm at the very same time as her son Nick was coming inside her pussy and that thought alone,
made her cum like never before.

It was really wild for Kim, because for just a few precious moments it seemed to her that she left her own body and was able to look down at
both her and her own son, as they continued to move against and with each other, in their fuck hungry motions and was able to witness both
of them coming together. Nick coming inside his mom's pussy for the second time, in less than a half hour. She too could clearly see each of
them as they moved together as one as they cum inside each other.

All at once she was back inside her own body and she was now feeling her cum explode down the full length of son's hard, thin, cock and then
she felt her cum shooting out of pussy with a force she had never ever felt before.

Kim began to shake and shiver and shudder as her body just tensed up and began to cum and cum and the waves of orgasmic pleasure totally
engulf her from head to toe. She quite moving back and forth along her son's shooting, coming cock and she just froze there. She was shaking
uncontrollably as she felt more and more of his young, hot, cum came shooting out from the tip of his buried cock within her grasping
clasping and going wild pussy.

It felt like he was going to cum and cum forever it seemed like. Kim was almost paralyzed and all she could do, was just accept his frothy,
hot, cum into her pussy and womb and ride the waves of pleasure out for however long this was going to last.

She didn't know what happened next, except that she found herself huffing and puffing and trying to catch her breath and she was now fully
laid out on top of her young son, Nick.

Nick was also trying to catch his own breath and his cock was still jerking and twitching deep within her cunt.

Kim's felt and knew that her pussy was completely packed full to the point of being over loaded with her own son's cum and her cum, because
she had felt this feeling a few other times when Mike had really fucked the living daylights out of her and filled her pussy so full with
his cum that when he pulled his cock out of her pussy it felt like she was pissing his cum out of her pussy.

She knew that this time would be no different and if Nick would pull out of her pussy she would once again explode as their combined cum
would exit her pussy like she was taking a piss.

Kim also realized that she definitely had more than enough cum inside both her pussy and womb to get her pregnant, if it was the right time
of the month and if she wouldn't have been on the pill.

She really didn't worry too much about the risk involved by having unprotected sex with her own son, besides her and Mike hadn't had any
trouble in the past and they both preferred to have him bare inside her pussy when they fucked and she was only on the pill, so she felt
pretty safe and secure that the pill would protect both of them from anything drastically happening to her.

Kim was really feeling wild, naughty and dirty and so after she caught her breath she lifted herself back up into the sitting position and
then looked down at her sexually relieved son and said, "Nick!? I think you have filled me up with so much of your cum, I fill like I might
explode if I don't left some of the pressure out of me."

She didn't wait for any kind of response from him but then she said, "Look down here Nick, at my pussy and watch this!"

She made sure Nick was looking down at both her pussy and were his cock was completely engulf by his own, sexy, looking, 33 year old, mom.
He watched and waited.

Kim then lifted herself up and off of her young 15 year old son's cock and moved slightly forward just a bit. She too, was looking down at
her pussy and his still hard young cock, as his cock slipped out of her tight clasping pussy.

Just as soon as his cock head escaped her inner pussy lips and his cock slapped up against his young firm abdomen, both of their combined
cum and juices shoot forcefully out of her pussy and totally drenched and covered almost the full length of his cock.

Nick was totally shocked and amazed to see this milky, white, stream of cum and goo almost explode out of his own mom's pussy and then he
felt the hot, sticky, mixture as it covered his still hard throbbing young cock.

Kim was also looking down at this unbelievable sight. She knew that some people would consider it extremely gross and sick, but to her it
was the most erotic sight, she had ever seen in her entire adult life.

Nick was completely spell bound as he watched more and more of this white, sticky, liquid cum out of his mom's pussy and cover and coat his
still throbbing and sensitive cock.

Then it slowed down to just a trickle as just a few blobs and stringy stands of his cum slowly dripped down from the depths of his mom's
pussy.

Nick had a hard time believing, that all of that stuff came from him, because he had never in all of his young sexually active life had he
ever cum that much at one time, by himself.

Kim was still kneeling above her young son and she too was completed surprised at how much cum was now covering and coating her son's cock.

The very sight of this cause her to go even on step farther in being naughty, and nasty, because she knee walked backwards over his legs and
then when she judged she was back far enough she leaned forward and bent down and began to lick and suck up all of the creamy mess, she had
made all over her son's still hard and throbbing and jerking cock.

Kim was surprised that she was doing such a thing and that she was being watched intently by her young 15 year old son, no less. She was
acting like a common slut and whore and she was doing things now that she would have never have dreamed that she would do for anyone at all
let alone, her own son.

She sucked and licked up the combined mess, of both of their cum and she really enjoyed the taste and flavor of their combined juices. She
licked and sucked his cock and continued to do this to and for not only her sexual pleasure, but also for her young son to see and watch as
his mom was doing things that most common hookers and whores would never dream of doing.

Kim knew she was a slut, a slut and whore for her loving husband and lover, Mike and she thought it was only right and fair that she do the
same thing for young, 15 year old, son so that he could see and enjoy her also as his loving mother, whore, slut and lover also.

She also knew that she would this and much more, not only with new lover, but with her loving husband, Mike and her loving, bi-sexual
daughter, Nancy.

Kim knew that Nancy was on her way to becoming a first class slut and whore for her daddy and mom and pretty soon, Nancy would be able to
show her new talents with her older brother and soon to be next incestuous lover.

Once Kim had almost completely cleaned up their mess she then took a small amount of their combined cum into her mouth and then slowly and
surely crawled up the length of her nude son's body. Until she was face to face with him and she then leaned down toward him and planted a
wet sticky, French kiss on her loving, 15 year old, son and as soon as he opened his mouth, she let the good size blob of their combined cum
drip down into his unsuspecting and waiting mouth.

Nick kind of froze and didn't really know what to do, as he first felt and then began to taste this strange blob of sticky, stuff as it
slide onto his tongue from his own mother's tonnage. His head was tilted back and he couldn't spit it out or move it back into his mom's
mouth, as the law of gravity was working against him and so he had no choice, other than experience the taste and flavor of his own cum and
then without any further choices or thought, he swallowed their cum.

It really didn't taste all that bad and he had on several other occasions, when he was by himself jerking off, he had actually got his
finger wet with his own cum and tasted it himself. However, this was by far the largest amount of cum he had ever tasted and swallowed. In
fact, it kind of tasted different and neat and beside his mom had sucked up and swallowed a whole lot more than that and she seemed to
really enjoy doing it, so he figured, if his mom was willing to do it, then it really can't be all that bad if he did it also.

Kim was pleased, that Nick didn't revolt and buck at the very idea and thought of swallowing their combined juices and she knew that he
wouldn't really have a problem with learning to going down her or even Nancy in the near future, after he or his dad had cum inside their
pussy and he would lick and suck each of their pussy totally clean.

Mike had done that to Kim the first time and totally shocked the shit out her, that he would do such a thing and yet, as time went by, she
began to love and appreciate what he did for her, in that way he was showing her that he was more than willing to lick and suck her pussy
with or without his cum in her, till she came from his sucking, in the same manor, as she was willing to suck her loving husband and lover
off, till he shoot off inside her mouth and she too would gladly and happily swallow his cum, without a second thought, because they cared
that much for each other, that they would do these very special things to each other.

Kim thought to herself and she kind of saw that, as the ultimate act of unselfish love for another, that they would each, eat and swallow
each others cum, without any qualms or regrets.

Kim then rolled over and laid down besides her young 15 year old son and cuddled up next to him and draped her arm up over his chest and
snuggled her head and face up next his head and began to softly cue sweet nothings into his ear.

Nick also rolled over on his side and draped his one arm up and over his own mom's body and they both looked deeply into each other’s eyes
and Kim then softly said, "I love you Nick with all of my body, mind and soul."

Nick smiled at his mom and simply said, "ME TOO MOM!"

They both relaxed and just looked at each other without saying anything and their free arms and hands slowly, gently and lovingly caressed
each other’s nude body, as they both relaxed and enjoyed the silence, after their wild and wonderful incestuous love making session.

Kim knew without a shadow of a doubt that, Nick would continue to be her lover for a very long time to come and she would enjoy the thrills
and pleasures of his love making and sex for years and years to come.

She also knew that their new family love would soon be out in the open for everyone with their family to show and share with each other,
without embarrassment or jealousy towards anyone, only love would flourish between Kim, her husband, Mike, their son, Nick and their young
and loving daughter, Nancy for many years to come.

They had all just begun to travel down a brand new and totally unexplored road of sexuality and incestuous relations with one another and
maybe on down the line others would soon join in on their new found love for family love.

Kim and Nick curled up next to each other on the master bed and took a nap and rested.

Kim was the first one to wake up and noticed that is was about 7:00pm and she gently woke Nick up and they both shared another quick shower
and then Kim said she was going to go down stairs and fix them a light supper.

She started to walk out of the bedroom when Nick said, "Your going downstairs nude?! to fix supper!!?"

Kim turned back around and smiled at her young son and said, "Sure!! Why not!!?? No one else is home, just you and me, so what is the
problem!!??"

Nick smiled and then said, "WOW!! MOM!! so do I put on some clothes or what!!??"

Kim then replied to her young son and said, "You can if you want, but I was hoping that you would join me in the nude at the supper table."

Nick was surprised and shocked to hear that his own mom wanted to have dinner in the nude, but he thought that was really wild and just
smiled bigger at his lovely, sexy, 33 year old, mom and said, "WOW!! This is just to unreal!!"

They both went down stairs together and enjoyed a light supper completely in the nude and Nick found this to be a really wild experience, to
be sitting at the dinner table in the nude looking over at his equally nude mom and they had supper, just like they have had in the past so
many times, except this time the only difference was they were both nude.

Nick really couldn't get over this because they talked and ate as if they were fully clothed, yet Nick was sitting across from his nude mom
during the whole time with a perpetual hard on because he found this new experience so far out and totally unbelievable.

After they finished supper and they both cleaned up the dinner table and kitchen Kim lead Nick back into the back of the house where the
family room was and she immediately walked over to a cabinet and pulled out a VHS tape and turned on the TV and VCR. She then walked back
over to the couch Nick was sitting on directly in front of the TV and she sit down right next to him.

Kim used the remote control and started the tape.

The tape started out and it was an educational sex tape on the joys and pleasures of oral sex for both men and women performed by both
sexes, on and by each sex, so there was girl/guy stuff, girl/girl stuff and even guy/guy stuff.

The first part was on girl guy stuff and how to perform oral sex on both a girl and guy.

Nick was watching it intently and Kim was quite and snuggled up next to her son and rested her head on his shoulder as he watched a girl
perform oral sex on a guy and then the guy returned the favor and performed oral sex on her.

Nick was really getting into the movie and it had parts where a narrator told what all was going to happen next and even gave out pointers,
tips and ideas of what other couples might try, to add variations and fun into oral sex.

He was really shocked and very excited to see the guy pull his cock out of the girls sucking mouth and proceed to shoot his cum all over her
face, lips and even into her mouth, while she just kneeled there and let the guy shot his cum all over her.

Nick had only seen still pictures of things like this and to see it actually happen to someone on film/video was totally shocking, but yet
very exciting for him to see for the very first time in his young adult life.

The really wild part was that the film first showed the man coming into the girl's wide open mouth at regular speed and then after he quite
coming and she licked and sucked his cock completely clean of any cum the video played it again in supper slow motion and there was music
mixed into it, so it was like a X-Rated rock video.

This super slow motion scene started out with the girl slowing pulling the guys wet, hard, cock out of her mouth and she slowly stuck out
her tongue, almost straight out and she slowly placed and rested the head of his cock on the flat, broad, part of her tongue and she
continued to stroke his cock and in this super slow motion, Nick could actually see the guys cock head slowly swell up and then the first
bolt of cum slowly began to emerge from the tip of his cock and it shot straight out, slowly towards her wet warm open mouth.

Nick was totally entranced by what he was witnessing on the TV set that he didn't notice his mom moving slightly, so that she now had her
head in his lap and his hard, exposed, cock was within striking distance of her talented and experienced mouth.

Nick continued to watch the first bolt of cum as it slowly entered the girl's open mouth and then he witnessed the head of the guy cock
begin to swell back up slowly and that caused the flow of cum to be cut off, yet the force and momentum carried the tail end of the flying
cum, to fly directly into the waiting girl's open mouth. Then the guy's cock head relaxed just slightly and the second shot of cum began to
exit his piss slit and once again fly towards her open mouth.

The entire scene in super slow motion last over five minutes and as soon as the tape switched scenes Nick was caught off guard by the sudden
warm wet feeling of his own mom's mouth, as she slowly engulf him and began a slow motion blow job.

Nick moaned out loud in shock, surprise and sexual pleasure as he was getting his first full length blow job to completion, by his nude,
sexy, 33 year old, mom right in the family room on the couch.

He really couldn't decide what to do, wither to look down and watch his mom such him off, for the very first time or watch the tape on the
TV.

Nick decided to try to do both and so he watched the back of his mom's head slowly and surely bob up and down the full length of his cock,
even though the view was block and he saw just the top and back of her head as she slowly swallowed and then just as slowly withdrew his
young, hard, thin, cock back out of her mouth.

Kim did this five or six times and then she slowing began to move around while she still had his cock fully embedded in her mouth. She
slowly moved around so that she was able to slide off the couch and she reached up and used her free hands to open up and spread her young,
15 year old, son's legs apart, so that she would be able to move in between then.

She was now kneeling between his spread open legs with her mouth still locked onto his rock, hard, cock. Kim was also looking up at her
young son with her wide open eyes and if it would have been possible for her, she would also be smiling up at him, however her mouth was
full of his hard, excited, meat.

Nick was now looking down, directly into his loving mother's face and eyes and he could see that her eyes were sparkling back up at him and
his face broke out with a smile of love and affection for his own loving and completely, nude, mom kneeling before him and giving him his
very first full length blow job, to a wet, creamy, completion.

His cock was feeling new things for the very first time and his mom slowly began to once again bob her head up and down the full length of
his rock, solid, cock shaft. Nick could feel her tongue as it danced all around the sensitive head of his cock and she also twirled her
tongue around and down his cock shaft on her downward plunges.

It felt really wild and exciting to Nick, to finally have his cock sucked, because he had heard from his older, guy, friends about BJ's and
how great they were and he also read about cock sucking from some of the magazines he had borrowed from his dad's big collection of dirty
books and magazines.

Nick was still having a hard time believing that all of this was really happening to him and that his own mom was doing all of these things
to him and with him.

All of a sudden it hit him like a ton of bricks. His mind exploded and he could actually see stars and flashes of blight colored lights as a
brand new thought and image came to his young sexually excited mind. "Nancy!!! His little sister was probably doing these same things and
maybe even more with his dad, her dad, their dad!!!"

Nick gave out a deep husky moan of pure animal lust, as he tried to picture his little kid sister doing what his mom was doing to him to her
dad!!! Nick's body shivered and began to quake and quiver as the mental images of Nancy sucking Dad's cock, the same way his mom was sucking
his cock. It was almost too much for him to even comprehend at the moment, yet the image of little Nancy kneeling down between their own
dad's spread legs and her mouth moving up and down the much larger and harder cock of their father's was totally wild and exciting.

He shook his head clear and he looked down and saw that his mom was still looking up into his face and eyes with her soft eyes, as her warm,
wet and willing, mouth sucked and slid up and down the entire length of his cock.

Nick looked up and saw that the tape on the TV had a girl laid out flat on her back and her legs were spread wide open and he could clearly
and easily see her pussy as a young man lowered his head down between her spread open legs and began to slowly lick all around her pussy
using wide broad strokes of his flattened out tongue.

He also just realized that the girl on the TV screen had a full bush, but yet it was trimmed and cropped short, almost like a buzz haircut.
Her pussy was quite beautiful to look at and she had really big tits with long pointy nipples.

As Nick looked at the TV scene he still felt everything his mom was doing to him and yet, as he looked at the girl on the screen she kind of
reminded him of Mrs. Richardson, Tami's mom, Catrina!! The girl on the screen had red hair, but not quit as bright red as Tami, Cami or
Catrina, their mom. The girl on the screen did in fact have big tits and that is what reminded Nick of Mrs. Richardson.

Nick then began to see images of Mrs. Richardson and he wished that there was some way for him to be able to do to Mrs. Richardson what he
and his own mom had already done today.

Nick was seeing all sorts of things within his young excited mind and he was having a ball, so to speak.

The next image that invaded his mind was a picture of his kid sister, Nancy totally naked and she was laying on mom and dad's bed completely
naked and she had her legs spread wide open and then all of a sudden, the image of his dad came into view and he was also totally naked and
his cock was rock hard and sticking up at almost a 45 degree angle as he got up on the bed with Nancy and he slowly crawled over on top of
her and he began to guide his huge cock towards his little sister's pussy. The really wild part was that just as his dad's cock was
beginning to slide into Nancy's pussy, Nancy slowly turned her head toward Nick and smiled at him as their dad continued to slide more and
more of his long, hard, cock up into his little sister's pussy and all the while, Nancy was staring at Nick smiling. It wasn't until their
dad was completely engulf and fully sheathed inside Nancy's young, 12 year old, pussy with only a light dusting of pussy hair on the top of
her pussy mound did she slowly turn her head back to face her dad.

The image of his dad bent his head down at the same time Nancy slowly lifted both of her young thin arm and she wrapped them around her
dad's neck and then they were both French kissing each other as his dad began to pump his cock in and out of young Nancy's pussy.

The image slowly faded away and Nick's eyes focused on the TV screen as his body began to shake uncontrollably. He immediately looked down
and saw that his mom was now speeding up her up and down motions and Nick began to loss control and his hips began to lift up off the couch,
as if they had a mind of their own and his body was jerking and twitching.

The time had come and he knew that it was just a matter of seconds, before his own cock would explode. Nick was moving from side to side and
up and down as the pleasure began to intensify itself.

All of a sudden Nick heard his mom's voice and it was a deeper richer and thicker voice and all she said was, "OH GOD YES BABY!!! Cum for
mommy!!! Cum on Nick!!! OH Honey!!! Cum Baby!! Cum for me!!"

Nick looked down and his mom was now just jerking him off like before, except now she had his cock pointed directly at her open mouth and
then he jerked once and then on his second involuntary jerk he saw his cock explode and the first streamer of cum shot out and went directly
into her wide open mouth.

What followed was six big, strong and very powerful spurts of cum that flew through the air and began to go into her open mouth and then
another one missed and hit her chin and then next one flew up her face and on her nose, another spurt flew and hit her neck and then his mom
kind of stood up straighter and one spurt hit her right tit directly on her rock hard nipple and the last on flew out and hit her between
the breasts.

Kim then moved forward quickly and once again engulf her son's cock and began to suck his cock clean of any cum that might have just
dribbled out and down his young hard thin cock shaft.

Nick was totally beside himself as his moaned and groaned out in pure sexual release and pleasure.

Kim made sure that her son's cock was complete clear and clean of any stray strands of cum and she then let his cock slip out of her mouth.
She liked the way his cock kind of bounded and slapped up against his abdomen after it slipped free of her warm wet sucking embrace.

Kim just had to giggle at the sight of young Nick's cock and at what had just happened between them.

She had actually sucked her own, young, 15 year old, son off and the wildest part of it all was that she let his cum just shoot all over her
face and chest and tits.

Kim was also giggling at the idea of what her two older brothers would do, if they could have seen this. They probable would have died on
the spot, in total shock that their little sister would suck her own son off and then allow him to just piss on her all over the front of
her face and chest.

She also thought what Debbie would have done, if she could have been present to watch this spectacle live. Kim believed that Debbie would
have probably tried to join in on the fun and excitement of doing her own nephew for the first time too.

Kim then thought of her dad and what he would have done and said, if he could have witnessed his own daughter commit incest right there in
front of him.

That got Kim to thinking more and more about her dad and how she had more than already made up her mind to seduce him or rape him, whichever
came first, she was going to have her father one way or another.

Nick was still and was slowly recovering from his first blow job to completion and he was more than impressed with what all took place and
all the new feelings his young cock and body had felt and experienced during that incredible blow job, complements of his dear, sweet, and
nude mother.

It wasn't over just yet as Kim reached out and pulled her son down to join her on the floor and she laid down flat on her back and she then
looked up at Nick kneeling beside her, she said, "Nick, I want you to lick me clean!"

Nick was kind of shocked at what his mom had just asked him to do!!, and that was, she wanted him to lick up all of his cum from her body!!

Kim saw the look on his face and she smiled back up at him and then said, "It's OK Baby, it is not going to kill you and I know that you
will enjoy it!" she paused for a second or two and then said, "Come on Honey!!"

Nick really wasn't too keen on the idea of licking up his own cum off his mom's nude body, but he went ahead and did what he was told.

At first Nick just kind of pushed his cum around on her body, but before long and after a few tentative licks and tastes he began to suck up
and lick his nude mom's body of all of his cum. He saved the biggest blob of cum that was on her nipple and breast for last and by the time
he was done, he decided that it wasn't really all that bad tasting and besides, if his mom had done before upstairs on the bed then it
really can't be all that bad.

In the end he decided that it wasn't really that big of a deal and he knew that from then on he would be more than happy to lick his mom and
even Nancy clean of his cum, where they could not reach themselves.

Nick noticed that his mom was looking at the TV screen and he too looked up and what he saw on the screen at first shocked him and in a way
he kind of felt sick in the pit of his stomach, but then the sight began to grow on him and in a way it fascinated him at what was taking
place on the TV screen.

The tape was still running and it had got to the part where it was on the of oral sex with a guy doing another guy.

Nick had heard about such things and he had heard other people say, fag, homo, gay and other words which intoned this type of activity.

In a way Nick was intrigued by what he saw and both him and his mom watched as two guy sucked each other off and then for the finial shoot
it had six guys jerking themselves off and spraying their cum all over a single guy in the middle laying down in a chase lounge chair
outside in the sunshine.

The guy in the center was smiling and had his mouth open as the other six guys around him tried to aim their spurting cocks towards his open
mouth.

By the time all six guys had cum on the guy in the center, he was drenched and cover with cum all over his face, neck, chest.

The scene faded as the guy in the center took each of the six guys still hard and dripping cock into his mouth and licked and sucked it
completely clean before releasing it and then another guy took his place until he was done with the last one and then the tape came to the
end.

Kim and Nick rested for a bit and then they both got up and went into the kitchen to get something cool to drink and they once again went
back into the family room.

Kim took that tape out and then put in another tape and started it up and joined Nick on the famous sex couch.

This was a full length X-rated movie and the title was called, "Family Ties" it was a complete movie on incest and one of Kim's favorite
movies once she began to warm up to the idea of incest a while back.

Kim and Nick sit next to each other and watched the film and slowly began to play with each other. As the movie went along Kim finally asked
Nick to get down on the floor in front of her and eat her pussy like he had seen on the first tape about oral sex.

Nick was more than happy to try this new type of sex out with his mom and before long Nick was fast learning to be a great pussy eater and
licker.

Kim almost started to cum non-stop from the very beginning of Nick's oral assault on her bare, smooth, shaved pussy.

At first Nick could only just stare at his mom's wide open pussy at such a close distance. He was mesmerized at how it looked when he was
just inches from it and then he was more impressed when his mom reached down and used her own fingers to pull her pussy lips out farther
apart, so that Nick could see even more of her pussy.

Kim took a little time out to show Nick the different parts of her pussy and the names that went along with each part.

Nick was getting the best sex education possible and the best part of it all, was that his own mom was showing him first hand.

It was during this session that the phone rang and both Kim and Nick just about hit the ceiling as the ring of the phone scared the living
shit out of them.

At first Kim really didn't want to answer it, but after the forth ring she reached over and lifted up the phone and said, "Hello?"

Kim was pleased that the person on the other end of the line was Mike and he was calling in to check to see if everything was OK or what.

Nick was still kneeling between his mom's spread open legs and she reached over and put one hand on top of Nick's head and slowly began to
guide him back down to her pussy.

Nick was shocked and yet kind of turned on that his own mom wanted him to start back up and continue his pussy eating lesson while his mom
was talking to his dad on the other end.

Kim was getting a real thrill out of doing this and both Kim and Mike talked for a short time on the phone and she began to tell him in not
to many words over the phone that her and Nick had already done it and everything was just fine.

Kim even beat around the bush, in so many word and Mike slowly found out that Nick was doing something to Kim even as they were talking on
the phone.

They talked for a few minutes and then they both said good bye and Kim hung the phone up and began to really get into Nick eating her pussy.
She came a couple of times and then she decided it was once again time to retire to the bedroom for the remainder of the night.

Nick was ready to retire himself to the bedroom, but sleep was the very last thing on his list of things he was going to do in bed to night
with his mom.

Needless to say they both burned the midnight oil and they were almost still at it when they both began to hear birds chirping outside right
before sun rise.

Kim could hardly believe that both her and Nick had been having sex and playing with each other that long and yet it was almost 6:30 in the
morning.

Kim and Nick both got up and used the bathroom and then they both shared a shower together and this time when they both got back into bed
this time they both went to sleep almost as soon as their heads hit the pillows.

They both woke up at around 1:00 in the afternoon and they were both starving, so once again both Kim and Nick went down stairs and had a
late Sunday afternoon brunch at the kitchen table in the nude.

Nick was no longer shy about walking around nude in their house with his mom and wondered if maybe the whole family would adopt this type of
running around nude full time.

Kim and Nick had a couple more fuck session that Sunday afternoon and decided they had better stop at 5:00pm, just in case Nancy would come
home early or maybe Mike would come home early too.

Kim then made Nick promise her that he would not try to do anything with Nancy until both Her and Dad said it was time and it was OK.

She also cautioned him that for right now she would have to make the first moves if they were going to have sex together and that they would
do it mostly at night after everyone was in bed for the night and she would come to him and she would continue to teach him and train him in
the way of love making and sex.

Kim also said that Mike would be doing the same thing to Nancy too and that until both of them thought it was the right time then they would
tell both Nancy and Nick that they could then start to have sex with each other, but not before.

Nick would have almost agreed to any terms his mom would have laid out just as long as he would still be able to continue fucking her. It
didn't bother Nick one bit, if he could only fuck his sexy looking mom only at night behind closed doors. In fact, he wanted to learn more
about sex before he even began to think about fucking his little sister, Nancy. In fact, he was going to make sure that he learned faster
and more about sex than Nancy.

Mike and Kim enjoyed a wonderful Sunday night alone, fucking each other's brains outs.

Kim was almost jumping up and down like a small child with the great news that she had succeeded with flying colors in seducing their young
15 year old son, Nick and he was more than happy and ready to except incest and family love as part of his new family lifestyle, along with
the rest of the family of Mike, Kim and young Nancy.

Mike was proud and pleased with both Kim and Nick at being able to go through with such a serious and quite possibly very dangerous
situation, such as incest and both of them completely enjoyed each other. They were more than ready to expand, so that the entire family
could now start to having open sexual relations with each other without having to hide this taboo act from each other.

Mike was also jumpy and excited to tell Kim about what had happened to him out at the lake Saturday afternoon, Saturday night, Sunday
morning and Sunday afternoon.

However, he decided to wait and hear first about what all happened to his 15 year old son, Nick and his unbelievably loving, caring and
understanding wife.

Kim began to tell her story to Mike about what all happened and took place Saturday afternoon. She started out by telling all about the car
washing episode. Then the sneaking and peeking deal of Nick trying to peek in and look at his nude mom in the master bedroom's master
bathroom. She also told her excited husband and lover about how she then caught Nick, red handed jerking off in his bedroom and how she then
proceeded to strip in front of their 15 year old son and how she proceeded to jerk him off for the very first time.

Mike was going nuts listening to his beautiful, sexy, nude wife tell him a blow by blow account of everything that happen among her and
their young son.

Kim decided to make things really wild and fun for both of them and she had Mike lay down flat on the bed on his back and she got up on top
of his prone hard, firm, and sexually excited body and sit down on his rampant hard cock as she told more and more of her story to him.

She made matters worse for Mike by sitting down on his groin area with his super hard and excited cock firmly lodge deeply and completely
inside her super heated and dripping wet cunt.

Kim made sure that she didn't move at all and made sure Mike couldn't move his hips, groin and cock in any way shape or form. The only
movement came from inside her pussy as she slowly and surely used her inner pussy muscles to slowly tease and excite Mike at the same time
she told him her story of her and their young son Nick and how they fucked each other all afternoon, evening and well into the early morning
hours of Sunday morning and they continued all the way into Sunday afternoon with only a few breaks and a couple of naps in between their
non-stop fuck sessions.

Mike was almost in agony and yet it was shear pure pleasure and lust as he was pinned to their bed with his super hard and completely super
sensitive cock completely embedded in his loving wife's pussy.

She teased and pleased Mike and wouldn't allow him to get too excited or cum until after she finished the part about how she sit on her own
son during their second fuck session and told him all the sluty graphic detail on how she finished fucking her own son and then kneeling
above his still hard cock and allowed their combined cum and sex juices to flow back out of her super heated, bare shaved and smooth pussy
and how she bent down and licked, sucked and swallowed their cum as her young 15 year old son watched in total amazement at what all she
did.

Kim then started to move just a bit back and forth along her totally turned on husband and he tried to buck up into her super heated and
completely dripping and over flowing pussy at this point and began to fast off long thick creamy bolts of super heated cum up inside his
sluty wife's bare, bald cunt.

They both came at almost the same time and they were each riding their own orgasmic waves of pure love, and depraved lust.

After they both had time to catch their breaths and gather their wits together they both agreed that was one of the most powerful orgasms
they had ever shared together as a husband and wife.

They both agreed that incest was part of that cause and they both knew that they would never stop incest now, after what they had just
shared together.

Incest was indeed a very powerful and seductive element and they were now going to use it and mold it to fit their family in any way shape
or form possible.

They each thought sex was great a few months back or even a couple of years ago, but now with the added element of incest added, it was not
only great, it was fucking fantastic.

They were laying down next to each other and they were talking about incest and they both began to understand why so many cultures,
societies and religions outlawed and condemned incest.

Mike then made the comment and said, "Well Baby!! Now you know why incest is such a big taboo. Just think if it was legal everywhere, no one
would want to get a job and do any work, when they could be home enjoying the fruits of their own labor, so to speak. Hell!! Nothing would
have got done, if everyone was home fucking their own sons, daughters, sisters, brother, aunts, uncles, cousins, moms and dads!!"

Kim and Mike were laughing and really enjoying themselves after they had enjoyed their first fuck session of the night.

While they were still resting and laying next to each other Mike decided it was time to drop the big bomb on Kim and tell her what all
happened to him at the lake while she was at home enjoying her own son for the very first time.

Mike started off by saying, "Kim you will never guess in a million years what happened out at the lake yesterday afternoon."

Kim cocked her head slightly to one side and looked at her fully nude husband laying down next to her completely nude body on their king
size bed in their master bedroom.

Kim looked directly into her husband and lovers eyes and then replied, "I don't know what?"

Mike then replied, "OH GOD KIM!!! I still can't believe it, but Tom and Catrina are also doing it too!!!!"

Kim jerked up and was now sitting straight up in their bed and she had a shocked and dazed look on her face and her mouth was hanging open.
She paused for a second or two and then said, "You’re Kidding!! Right!!"

Mike had a really big smile on his face and he shook his head side to side and said, "No Baby!!! It's true and believe me, I know for a
fact, that it is true in every respect."

He paused for a few seconds to collect his thought and then continued by saying, "Their entire family is into incest, in a very big way!!! I
mean they are all fucking each other, but what is even wilder is, his mom and dad are also into it and their parents before them started
their entire family into practicing incest, that is a total of three generations!!!"

Kim was shocked to hear that Dr. Tom Richardson and Catrina were into incest with their own kids, but to hear that Tom's family had been
practicing incest for three generations was even a bigger shock to hear.

Kim then replied, "I KNEW IT!!! I just knew it!!! I had my suspicions that day when I took Nancy into get a complete check up and he
examined her and he made the comment that he himself had given Cami an examination also. I thought that was a little strange at first, but
when we were in his office and he brought up the topic of incest and told about some of his patience's he was treating were involved in
incest and he himself really didn't seem to mind that a family member got pregnant by another family member!! Well, I just thought that
maybe he was into incest too, but, God!! To hear that not only him and Catrina are doing it with their kids, but now, I hear their family
has been into it for three generations is just totally unreal!!!"

She paused for a second and then said, "Honey!? Are you really sure about all of this??!!"

Mike sit up alongside his beautiful nude wife and lover and said with a big smile on his face, "Honey!!! If I'm lying, I'm dying!!"

He then went on to say, "Honey!!! Tom himself admitted to me that his family was into incest and that he was brought up in a loving family
that were nudists and also practitioners of incest also."

Mike paused and collected his thoughts some more and then said, "Hell!!! Tom even said that his mom and dad still own and run a nudist camp
not too far from here and they shut it down a couple weeks out of the year and they invite other families from around the world that they
know are also practitioners of incest and family love and they all get together out at this nudist camp and watch everyone fuck their own
family members and they also trade off and swap with other families."

Kim was even more shocked at this last revelation that her loving and caring husband had just announced to her about the Richardson family
and their wild activities out at a nudist camp near here. She was totally shocked and amazed that something like that would take place
anywhere in the world and they personally knew these people who were doing this.

Kim's mouth was opening and closing and yet no words or sounds were coming out of her mouth.

She calmed down some, but yet her heart was beating a hundred miles an hour and her pussy was quivering and moving inside all by itself.
Kim's pussy was now super heated at just hearing this unbelievable wild tale of incest running rampant among one family and the really wild
part was she actually knew these people her husband was talking about.

Kim collected her thoughts and could only say to her loving nude husband, "Mike!!! Are you really sure?! Maybe Tom was just pulling your leg
and telling you a yarn, just to see if you would bite and take the bait!"

Mike was already shaking his head from side to side and was still smiling at his wife and then said, "NO WAY KIM!! I know for a fact that it
is all true!!!"

Kim then replied, "How so?!"

Mike then paused and then said, "Because!!! I fucked Tami, his daughter and not only that, I saw a tape and it was in living color right
there in front of me and Tami also told me more about their family and some of the other families who go out to this nudist resort a couple
times a year to watch other families do their kids right in front of everyone and then they all trade off and it is a non-stop orgy for at
least one to two weeks!!!"

Kim's pussy was really going wild at this last statement and then it hit her, Mike had just admitted that he had fucked Tom's and Catrina's
16 year old daughter!!! Cami's older sister!!! That really came as a another big shock to her already over loaded system.

Kim could only stare at her husband as the information Mike had just shared with her sank in. She was completely speechless for a few
seconds and then she almost exploded and blurted out, "Jesus Christ Mike!!!! You fucked Tami!!, right there in front of Tom!!!?? On the
houseboat!!!??"

Mike first thought that maybe Kim was mad and upset at him for doing and then admitting to her that he had stepped out on her and Nancy and
fuck Tami.

Mike then began to tell Kim his story about what all happened to him on the houseboat.

At first he shook his head and said, "No, Tom had to leave and work at the hospital, but Tami showed up and she said that her dad had called
her and told her to come out to the lake and keep me company."

Kim could only say, "Fuck Mike!! You’re kidding me, Right?!"

Mike once again shook his head and then said, "Before Tom left he gave me a video tape and told me to watch it, but I didn't till after Tami
showed up and we fucked for the first time."

Mike continued his account of what happened to him at the lake and then said, "Tami and I both watched the tape together and it was a
homemade XXX tape of Tom, Catrina, Eric, Tami and Cami all having open sex with each other."

Mike paused and was looking Kim directly in the eyes and then shook his head like in total disbelief and then said, "I swear Kim the tape
was not a fake or anything like that!!! I tell you they were all doing each other and they were have a ball at too!! I'm telling you Kim!!!
Tom and Catrina are fucking their own kids and that is the god's honest truth!!!"

Kim then looked at Mike and he noticed that the color had drained from her face and then she almost whispered to Mike and said, "OH FUCK
MIKE!!! Did you say anything about us??!! I mean, Do they know about us and what we have done??!!"

Mike no longer had a smile on his face and the color to drained from his face and then he said in a low somber tone, "Yes, I admitted to
having sex with my sister and also with Nancy to Tom and I also mentioned that you were at home alone with Nick trying to seduce him for the
first time."

Kim felt really light headed and she first thought she was having a stroke or was going to pass out. She was completely silent for quite a
bit before she could even come to grips and terms as to what Mike had just done and admitted to Dr. Richardson.

At first she felt scared and began to have all sorts of bad thoughts run through her mind at a break neck speed. Everything from the police
showing up on their door steps to haul them all away for committing incest and having sex with minors, to having possession of kiddie porn.

Kim could see herself being hauled in front of a judge and having everyone in town at the trial see the tapes and pictures of what all they
had done to their kids and then being found guilty as sin and being sentenced to death for her involvement in those crimes she committed
with her husband. She saw her world being completely and utterly destroyed by what they had done.

Kim heart was beating a million miles an hour wondering how on earth she had allowed all of this to happen and take place. She knew that she
was to blame, just as much, if not more so than Mike, because she had found out about it first and yet she did nothing to stop it right then
and there. In fact she helped in more ways than anything to make it happen between Mike and Nancy and she also took the leading role in
doing her own son Nick.

Mike also began to have the same thoughts and images run through his own mid but he quickly dismissed them as a bad case of paranoia.

He then leaned over to Kim and put his hands up on her shoulders and said, "Kim!! Don't worry!! OK?! Everything is fine."

Mike then said, "Look!!! I know right now you are kind of scared and maybe you are already having second thoughts about incest and
everything that goes along with it, but Tom and Catrina are in the same boat we are and they have all been doing it for three generations
with no problems what so ever, so light up!! OK!!??"

Kim's color came back to her face and she was still kind of shaken and really unsure of herself and wither her and Mike should continue
doing their kids.

Mike then said, "Honey!!?? I trust Tom with my life and he also trusted me enough to give me that tape to watch and they were all doing each
other in living color. Hell Kim!! That tape was almost 2 hours long and they all did each other and then some!!"

Mike then decide to drop the other bomb on her and said, "Kim?! I also think you should know that I personally watched someone else we know
have sex with their kid and it happen right there in front of both me and Tami!!"

Kim's eyes once again went wide and her mouth opened up and she was once again shocked with something else.

She looked over at Mike and then almost whispered out, "Jesus Christ Mike!!! What the hell happened out there on that house boat!!?? A Roman
Fucking Orgy!!??"

Mike laughed and then said, "Well almost!!, but I was actually present to actually see a father fuck his own daughter right there in front
of me!! Hell Kim!!! I was less than 2 feet away from them and they just fucked each other just like Tami and I wasn't even there!! In fact,
they both got off on the fact that someone was actually watching them fuck each other and commit the act of incest for an audience!!"

Kim was totally shocked beyond belief at what all must have taken place on that houseboat just yesterday and today.

She lightened up and then said, "Who was it??!!"

Mike smiled and said, "Well, We both know them and they just live not more than three blocks north of us!"

Kim's mind when into high speed as she tried to picture the area 2 or 3 blocks north of them and started to recall from her memory who all
lived up there.

Kim then began to name of names and Mike shook his head no as each name was blurted out of Kim's mouth. Kim got flustered and gave up after
she listed off six or seven different families who lived north of their house and then said, "Well!!?? Who then!"

Mike laughed and smiled at his lovable wife and then said, "Try Jim Simpson and his 17 year old Cheerleading daughter Suzie!!"

All Kim could say at that point was "OH MY GOD!! Jim and Suzie!!??"

Mike was smiling and Kim had begun to return to normal and she too had a lusty wicked looking smile on her face as she thought of 17 year
old Suzie Simpson in her high school Cheerleading uniform fucking her dad senseless.

Mike then went on to tell her about how Jim had been caught by an older uncle fucking his sister and younger cousin and how he wanted to
join in and they said no and he told on them and how that lead to Jim to having sex with his mom and his sister having sex with their dad
and they have been doing it ever since.

Kim could hardly believe what all Mike had told him and how he had in one weekend found not just one person having an incestuous
relationship with another family member, but he had come across two completely different families who were all into family fun and love in a
very big way.

Kim was no longer feeling scared or ashamed at having committed incest with her two darling young children, in fact, she was back to feeling
her old self again and she was thinking that maybe incest was being practiced on a much bigger scale than she or anyone else for that
matter, could ever imagine.

Mike and Kim began to play with each other as Mike told Kim more and more about what all happened and Kim then asked Mike if it was OK to go
get Nancy, as she hadn't any sex today and she had come home and asked Kim if maybe Daddy might be able to come visit her tonight after Nick
was asleep.

Kim then said Nick went to bed early, because his little cock was hurting him and he was also worn out, after what all they did together for
almost 24 hours non-stop, except for a couple hours of cat naps before he was wanting to fuck again.

Mike was more than ready to have another round with his beautiful and sexy 33 year old wife and lover, but since she brought up the fact,
that Nancy wanted her daddy to come visit her, yet tonight, he was more than ready to fuck his little, sexy, 12 year old, daughter once
again. In fact, he was thinking about visiting her himself, after he fucked Kim again, but since Kim had brought it up first, he was more
than happy and ready to fuck their young 12 year old daughter, Nancy once again.

Mike also felt more love towards his unselfish wife and lover that she would have been that understanding to share him with her (their)
younger daughter and Kim was more than willing to share her husband with Nancy.

Mike agreed and Kim got up and left the bed room and in just a couple of minutes Nancy practically ran into the master bedroom and took a
flying leap towards the bed and landed right next to her loving, caring and nude father.

Kim was following Nancy and witnessed Nancy running and then jumping up onto the bed to land next to her nude and sexually excited father.

Nancy had on a light night shirt and she immediately got up and kneeled next to her completely nude father and just smiled at him as she
reached down with both hands and grabbed to bottom of her night shirt and pulled it quickly and completely up and off of her young 12 year
old body.

Nancy was facing her dad and she had her knees slightly parted as she pulled the night shirt up her firm young lean body and when it was
over her head she just throw in back over her shoulders without looking were it landed and she was now completely nude because she wasn't
wearing any panties with her night shirt.

Mike was completely impressed and surprised at how his young 12 year old daughter was beginning to act when it came to sex. She was acting
more and more like her mom and it pleased Mike to no end that Nancy was so happy and eager to learn more and more about incestuous sex from
her dad. She was willing to do anything and everything her mom or dad suggested and she was more than willing to try new things out as she
learned and experienced the thrills and joys of sex and the pleasure it would bring her and her mate, whether it be her mom or dad, it made
no difference to her.

Mike could hardly tear his eyes away from young Nancy's nude body. He was completely entranced by her young elfin body. Her small budding
breasts capped by nice erect 12 year old nipples surrounded by a light pink aureoles. Nancy had a nice tan and her bikini tan lines accented
her girlish parts of her breasts and down lower at her 12 year old crotch. Her light dusting of pussy hair drew Mike's eyes directly towards
her fresh innocent pre-teen pussy.

Nancy was going to be a stunning and very sexy teenager before the end of the summer and Mike wanted to get his fair share of her young
charm and enjoy watching her grow into adulthood as only an incestuous parent could.

Mike had just begun to enjoy Nancy as a new sexual partner and he knew that he would continue to enjoy his only daughter in the most
intimate and sexual way any father could ever hope and dream for. He was planning to continue his incestuous relationship with Nancy for at
least 20 to 25 years if not more and during that time he would be able to see her grow physically, mentally, spiritually and sexually.

Mike snapped back out of it and continued to look and stare in wonderment at his young nude 12 year old daughter kneeling beside him. He
knew that Nancy was indeed turned on and horny and she was more than ready to have sexual intercourse with her own dad right in front of her
mom.

Mike reached up and pulled young Nancy down beside him and he rolled over on his side to face her and she laid on her back and almost
automatically spread her long, thin, firm, young, legs, so that her dad would have easy and complete access to her 12 year old, lightly, fur
lined, pussy hole.

He was up on one elbow looking down at his darling daughter spread out before him and he used his free hand to lightly touch and tease her
exposed skin from the top of her head to as far down her legs as he could reach.

Nancy was not one to just lay down passively and let whoever was with her to do all the work or have all the fun. In fact, Nancy enjoyed
these long drawn out touching sessions just as much as her mom or dad did. She was not idle as she too got in on the act of touching and
feeling her own loving and caring father.

She was laying on her back and she was able to use both of her hands to touch and feel her naked father.

Mike could not get over how much Nancy reminded him of his little sister, Kristy when she was 13 and he was 16 the first time they had sex
together.

It seemed to Mike that him and Kristy just fucked for the very first time like it was just a few weeks ago, however the calendar told the
real truth and it was now their 20 anniversary. Mike could hardly believe that 20 years had come and gone since the first time him and
Kristy took the plunge together and took each other’s virginity, but it was true.

Mike was looking down at his only daughter and in a way he felt sad that so much time had come and gone and yet at the same time he was
happy that things had almost come to full circle because he was now enjoying another young girl and incest was once again involved.

This time however, it was a girl that was very dear and special to him, because he had help create this beautiful girl with his own cock and
his own cum and now he was returning his own hard cock and hot cum was being re-deposited back into the very little life he had help create.
Mike could not get over the powerful erotic sensation of incest and the very concept behind it. To him it was the most erotic sensation in
the world, the worst and yet best taboo in the world.

Mike was looking down at Nancy's young budding breasts and her small yet delicate pussy with its small amount of pussy hair on the top of
her mound. To him this was the most beautiful sight in the entire universe.

End of part #6.

Just remember girls and boys!!! Don't try this at home!!! Only highly trained professionals do this and even then things can go wrong and
they can get hurt or seriously injured!!!! :) :) :) :)

This is just a story!!!

Upcoming chapters to this continuing story:

#7. Their first family orgy. #8. Kim visits her father.

Lots more to come :) Just wait till you all see and read chapter #12. !!!!!!!!!

I'm still more than happy to hear from everyone who has read it and got this far.

Any and all comment would be greatly appreciative and most helpful.

If you have any story plots that you would like to see include in this incest novel please drop me a note and maybe I will be able to
include them into future chapters.

I would like to personally hear from a few female readers what you all think of this story so far. What would you like to see included.

email me at ***@aol.com

Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style:

Chapter #7 Their first family orgy: (Husband; Mike, Wife; Kim, Son; Nick, Daughter; Nancy)

The following weekend after Kim seduced her own 15 year old, virgin son, Nick. She began to teach him the joys and pleasures a sexually
active female can give to and receive from a sexually active young teenage male, the whole family, Mike, Kim, Nick and Nancy all joined in
together for their first family incest orgy.

This happened Friday night after the 10:00p.m. News was over.

Kim planned this event ahead of time and got things set up in the upstairs master bedroom.

Kim then told everyone that she needed to show them all something upstairs in their bedroom.

In the mean time Kim made sure the doors were locked and the phone was turned off and the answering machine was turned on.

Nick and Nancy really didn't know what was happening or going to happen, but Mike knew and he was the last one up and in the bedroom.

Kim then said, "Tonight is a very special night for each of us, because tonight will be the first time that the whole family will all be
present when we all make love to each other."

Everyone was looking at each other and both Nick and Nancy were kind of shocked, but kind of pleased that this was finally going to happen
and they both looked forward to exploring and experiencing each other sexually.

Since both Kim and Nancy were on the pill, there was not going to be any rubbers used tonight or any other night from now on. Every family
member would accept each other and enjoy the complete sensations of bare incestuous family love to completion.

Kim was the one to start things off by standing behind her own son, Nick and she reached around him and began to undress him that way.

Nick was standing in front of Nancy about 6 feet away and Mike took up position behind his daughter, Nancy and copied what Kim was doing to
Nick. He began to reach around in front of Nancy and began to undress her as she was standing in front of Nick and was facing him also.

It was like both parents were baring their children in front of each other and soon the kids would join together in their first incestuous
mating of a brother to his little sister .

Nick was intently watching as more and more of his sister's body became exposed before his young eyes and Nancy was also enjoying the sight
as more and more of her brother's body was exposed before her eyes.

Kim was kneeling behind her son (Nick) and lowered his underwear and he stepped out of them.

Nick's cock was hard as a rock and was about 5 inches long and thin like his dad's cock. His erection stuck straight up and was almost
touching his lower abdomen. He also had a light dusting of fine, soft curly pubic hair surround his young excited cock as he was looking
intently at his little sister.

Kim reached around his waist and gripped his small cock in her right hand and she began to stroke him lightly and slowly. Kim was looking at
both Nancy and Mike from the side of Nick's young, lean, completely naked and exposed body.

Mike also kneeled down behind his daughter, Nancy, just like Kim had done and he also lowered Nancy's panties and bared her before Nick and
Kim.

Nancy also stepped out of her panties and slightly spread her legs apart, so that Mike could have easy access to her young exposed pussy and
to also let Nick and Kim see everything she had to offer and show.

Mike was looking around her young nude body and was enjoying the sight of Kim (His lovely wife) stroking Nick (his young son). He then
slowly ran his hand up one of Nancy's bare, smooth, young, thin, firm, long legs on the inside and slowly and carefully cupped her small,
little, pussy in the palm of his hand from behind and between her spread open legs.

He thoroughly enjoyed the feel of her small little tuff of pubic hair that was lightly growing around her small, little, young, pussy.

Mike also used his other hand to reach around and cup one of Nancy's small, delicate, little, breasts on her chest. He began to play with
Nancy's young, little, body in front of both Nick and Kim.

Nick and Nancy were both intently staring at each other knowing that they would soon join together, as lovers. They both felt nervous and
yet excited that they were finally going to experience each other.

Their mom and dad were going to be present during their first mating session as incestuous lovers.

They both knew about the Richardson family and they both felt more at ease knowing that another family was also doing these types of things.
Nancy was shocked at first to find out that her best friend Cami had kept this type of secrete from her and yet, she could also understand
why she had not told her anything about what their family did to each other.

Nick was totally turned on to say the least. He had a real crush on Tami and then finding out that she was being fucked by both her dad and
older brother Eric was just too much for him to think about. He also fancied Cami even though she was the same age as Nancy. Nick also
enjoyed the idea of maybe trying out Mrs. Richardson (Catrina) she had some really big tits and he would love to see what they really looked
like in person.

He came back to the present because he was more interested in doing his little sister for the first time, even if that meant he had to do it
in front of mom and dad.

Nick accepted this new form of family love like a duckling takes to water. He had already done his own mom and after the first couple of
times, she then told him about his dad and Nancy doing each other and also his mom doing Nancy by themselves.

He had never seen two girls together and he was more than ready to see his mom and little sister doing each other in front of him for the
very first time.

Nancy on the other hand was heating up very quickly as her dad was beginning to play with her body and excite her to the point where she
really didn't care who did her as long as she could experience another orgasm.

She was dripping wet from all of the touching and teasing her dad was doing to her and also the very thought that her older brother was
going to fuck her for the very first time in just a few minutes.

In less than one week she was going to have sex with not just one boy or guy, but she will have had 2 new different lovers and the really
wild part of it all was that both of them were in her own family.

She wondered to herself how many other girls her age in the same class at school had done something like this within their family and just
haven't said anything to anyone about it. She was really pleased and happy to know that her very best friend Cami had done the same thing
and from now on they could share everything, even family members, with each other. This made her very happy and pleased. It also made her
very wet and excited and her dad was now sliding his middle finger up inside her and Nick was intently watching it all.

Kim was the first one to break the silence and said, "Nick Honey?! Look at your sister there! Does she excite you? Do you like the way she
looks completely naked?"

Nick replied, "OH!! WOW!!! She looks really sexy and all!"

Kim then said, "Do you want to slide your hard cock into your sister and see what she really feels like inside her cute little pussy?"

Kim gripped Nick's young hard thin cock tighter in her hand and stroked him a little faster while she made the last statement.

Nick replied in a moan and said, "OH GOD MOM!!! Yea!!! I want to do her just the way you taught me to do you!"

"She has got a really nice, warm, wet and tight pussy Honey!! I just know your cock here will dearly fall in love with her. Her pussy will
feel even better than mine Honey, because hers is smaller and tighter than mine. She will be just the right size for you, Baby!!", Kim told
her son Nick.

Nick could only moan as his mom was still stroking his young, thin, cock as he stared at his little sister completely and totally nude
standing less than six feet away from him.

Nick was thinking of just breaking away from his mother's loving grip and rush over to his lovely, sexy, little, sister and take her into
his young teenage arms and give her a French kiss and then begin to feel her up just like his mom had taught him to do with a girl, woman,
female.

Mike then said to Nancy, "Look Baby!!! Look at your older brother standing there completely nude. Do you like what you see?"

Nancy moaned as her dad continued to slowly finger fuck her in front of her older brother and mom.

She then replied, "OH YES DADDY!!!! I think I'm ready to do him Daddy!"

Mike then said, "Do you like the look of his hard cock sticking straight up in the air just waiting to get inside of you darling? Just think
Baby in a few minutes he will have that hard cock where my finger is now!" Mike made his point more clearly by moving his middle finger,
which was stuck up inside her young snug pussy around in a larger circle like he was stirring a cup of coffee.

This made Nancy moan out load in sexual pleasure as her dad did this to her and she was beginning to get weak in the knees as her dad
excited her more and more.

Mike then said, "Nancy!? When I take my finger out of your pussy, I want you to walk over to your brother there and I want you to kneel down
in front of him and your mom will guide his hard young cock into your open mouth and I want you to suck his cock just like you suck my cock,
OK?"

Nancy just moaned out loader this time in a reply and said, "Ooohhhh!!!! Yes Daddy!! I will!!!"

Mike continued and said, "I want you to slowly take it in, completely into your open mouth and then I want you to slowly bob your head up
and down his hard cock ten times and then I want you to stand back up in front of him and then I want you to spread your legs apart, so that
he can return the favor and go down on you for the first time OK?"

Nancy's knees were slightly shaking from the sexually excitement of all of this and she replied by say, "Yes Daddy, I will!!"

Kim then said, "Nick Honey!? Are you ready to have your sweet, sexy, little, sister suck your hard cock now?"

"OH GOD YES MOM!!!" Nick moaned out loud and pushed his hips forward as though he was fucking his mom's gripping hand as she continued to
slowly stroke his young thin hard cock in her right hand.

Kim then said, "OK NANCY!!! Come and kneel down in front of your brother and show him what all you have leaned to do."

Mike slowly removed his middle finger from Nancy's small, little, tight, young, pre-teen, pussy and at the same time he lowered his left
hand which was playing with her small delicate budding young breasts capped with her small, rock hard, nipples.

Nancy's young excited pre-teen heart in her chest was going a mile a minute as she felt her dad remove his finger from her moist young pussy
and she slowly walked over to stand in front of her 15 year old brother. Then she slowly kneeled down and got ready to take his hard young
cock into her willing and ready young mouth.

Kim then said, "Nancy Honey! I want you to look up into your brother's eyes and open your mouth wide and I will guide his cock into your
mouth."

Nancy did as she was told and she was looking directly up and into Nick's wide open eyes as he looked down at his sexy, completely nude,
little, 12 year old, sister kneeling down in front of him with her mouth wide open and her eyes locked onto his eyes as he was looking down
at her.

Nick's young teenage heart was also beating madly in his chest as all of this was unfolding right before his wide open eyes.

Kim moved to Nick's side a little more and she used her right hand to bend Nick's young thin hard cock down at the proper angle so that
Nancy would be able to engulf his cock into her sweet, young, willing, mouth. Kim also used her left hand and placed it behind Nancy's head
and she began to slowly guide Nancy's head forward towards her brother's waiting cock.

Nancy's mouth was wide open and Kim guided her daughter forward and moved and adjusted her son's hard cock, so that they came together. His
cock head was now positioned inside Nancy's open mouth and Kim then said, "OK NANCY!! Close your mouth now."

Nancy slowly began to close her mouth and then her lips came in contact with her older brother's cock and at that very moment a jolt of
electricity seemed to pass from his cock and rush completely all throughout her young sexually excited body as they touched each other.

Nancy moaned out loud.

Nick was looking down into Nancy's eyes and he could also see his cock head disappear inside his little sister's wide open mouth without
touching his cock at all. Then he heard his mom tell Nancy to close her mouth and it was then, he also felt a jolt of electricity shoot
through his body, as he felt his little sister's wet, warm, mouth slowly close over his hard young cock and this also caused Nick to moan
out in a loud sexual moan.

His little sister now had his cock in her mouth and she felt absolutely wonderful. He continued to stare intently down at his little sister
kneeling before him and she actually had his cock in her mouth. This was almost too much for him to bare.

All Nick could do was moan out and say, "Oooohhhhh GOD SIS!!"

Mike moved over and kneeled down next to his lovely wife and they both intently watched as their beautiful young teenage son and their
beautiful young pre-teen daughter engaged in their first incestuous contact as brother and sister lovers.

Kim slowly released her son cock from her grasp and then she sit back next to her loving husband and watched as their two kids began to
explore their first sexual contact with each other.

Kim then said, "OK NANCY!!! Slowly bob you head up and down the full length of his cock. Slowly do it 10 times and then stand back up. OK?"

Nancy moaned as a way to let her mom know that she had heard and understood what she was suppose to do to her older brother.

Nick was still looking down at Nancy with her mouth closed around his hard young cock and all he could do was moan as Nancy began to slowly
glide up and down the full length of his hard young sexually excited cock.

It took Nancy a couple of minutes to slowly slide up and down the full length of her older brother's young hard thin cock ten times.

Then she slowly let his cock slip from her mouth and she watched as his excited young cock sprang back up and hit his belly as it escaped
her wet, warm, mouth. His cock bounced a couple of times and then stood stock still, sticking almost straight up against his flat firm
belly.

Nick moaned out load once again as his cock lost contact with his sweet little sister's sucking, warm, wet, mouth. He wished she would had
kept going, because it seemed he was just beginning to enjoy her doing him when she ended up stopping.

Nancy licked her lips as his cock slowly escaped her sucking lips and mouth and she liked the way his cock sprang up to slapped his belly.
Nancy enjoyed sucking her older brother, because his cock was smaller in both length and diameter than her dad's cock, she was able to fully
take him down all the way to the base of his cock easily without any problem at all.

His young, thin, hard, cock seemed to be just the right length and diameter to fit her young inexperienced mouth. She knew right then and
there she was going to enjoy sucking her older brother off to completion and she was also thinking ahead and was wondering if his cum would
taste the same as her dad's or if there was going to be a difference in the taste.

Her mom had told her that each person tasted a little bit different and she was kind of curious to find out what her older brother tasted
like when he would shoot off into her open, willing and eager pre-teen mouth.

Nancy leaned forward and gave Nick's cock one last long swipe with the broad width of her tongue starting at the base of cock all the way up
the length on the underside of his cock up to the very tip of his young swollen cock head before she stood back up.

She then got back up and all the while she was still looking at Nick's face and eyes. She then stepped back about three feet and then spread
her legs, a little more than shoulder width apart and patiently waited for her brother to return the favor and go down on her and lick her
pussy just like her dad and mom had done to her in the past.

Kim then said to Nick, "OK Honey! It's your turn to do the same thing to your sister, Nancy."

Nick automatically stepped forward without giving his mom a reply and kneeled down in front of his little sister.

Kim then said to her 15 year old son, "Remember Honey! Do her the same way we have done in the past, OK?"

Nick's only reply was, "OK! I will!"

This time is was Nancy who got to look down between her gentle swelling young budding breasts and down across her trim flat pre- teen belly
and past the small little tuff of light pubic hair that was just beginning to grow on the mount of her young, adorable, little, sweet,
pussy.

She saw her brother's face as he was looking directly at her young pussy and he was moving his head closer and closer to his target.

Nick's nose was now touching her small little tuff of pubic fur on the mount of her young pussy.

Nancy all at once took in a sharp and deep breath as she felt her own brother's tongue for the very first time lick upward along her
slightly parted young pussy lips.

Nick was now tasting the very essences of his little sister's young 12 year old pussy for the very first time and he enjoyed her clean fresh
young taste. She tasted a little different than his mom, Kim.

His mom tasted more stronger and tangier, where as Nancy almost had no taste at all.

Nick enjoyed eating his mom's pussy and doing his own little sister was even better in some ways. Nick began to slowly rotate his head kind
of to the side and tried to get in between his little sister's legs better so that his tongue could go up farther inside her fresh tasting
little pussy. Nick began to moan softly as he tongue fucked and sucked his 12 year old sister.

Nancy was staring down intently at her brother as his began to move his head around in her crotch. She even spread her legs farther apart as
to help her old brother get better access to her now steaming pussy. She also enjoyed the view of her brother's face almost glued to her
pussy and the sight of him down there doing her added to her sexual excitement.

Nick was also enjoying the feel of Nancy's soft pubic hair on the top of her pussy mount as it was kind of tickling his nose and face as he
rubbed his entire face into her crotch area and was licking her and sucking her at the same time.

Nick went down on his little sister longer than he should of, but he really didn't care, because he was just getting into eating out his kid
sister and then he knew he had better stop before mom or dad said anything to him.

In the mean time both parents Mike and Kim were still kneeling down and watching their beautiful young kids embrace one another in their
first sexual embraces and it please both Mike and Kim to no end to watch young kids/adults engage in sexual foreplay.

It kind of brought back memories for both of them as to what all they did at their own kids ages and it pleased them even more to be able to
actually watch as their own children learned to do each other.

Kim reached over with her left hand and placed it in Mike lap and she was playfully playing with his fully erect and excited long thin cock.
Mike on the other hand was using his right hand and he was playing with both of Kim's small breasts and nipples and then he moved his right
hand down across her trim belly and also placed his hand in her lap and began to play with her pussy and bare slit also, as they both
watched their loving children play with each other.

Nick gave his little sister on last long lick up the full length of her pussy slit, just like she had done to him on his cock. As he was
doing this to Nancy, he was also looking up into her eyes and she was looking down into Nick's eyes and she had a nice sexy appreciative
smile on her face.

Nick then stood back up and before anyone said anything he took his little sister into his loving arms and embraced her. At the same time
Nancy put her arms up around Nicks neck as he put his arms around her slender waist. They both leaned forward, toward each other and they
bent their heads so that they could share a incestuous brother/sister French kiss.

Their first French kiss lasted for a few seconds and then they broke apart and stared into each other’s eyes as only lovers do in a sexual
embrace and then Nick stepped back a half step and he ran one of his hands up Nancy's side and then over onto her chest and he cupped one of
her small delicate budding breasts in the palm of his hand.

At almost the same time Nancy dropped one of her hands down and it went immediately towards her brothers hard cock and she grasped his young
hard thin cock in her small dainty hand and she slowly began to feel the full length and size of her brother's cock.

They once again leaned forward and shared another loving incestuous French kiss. Nick then used his other hand to lightly cup his little
nude sister's pussy in the palm of his other hand.

Mike and Kim were watching their lovely children as they began to explore each other’s body as only lovers would for the very first time.

They were both excited to see how their own children were taking to the idea and concept of family love and open incestuous relations within
the family. They both knew that from now on, there would be no hiding of love and sex among each other and now that the family knew about
each other, everyone would be free to do whatever their hearts desired to each other.

Nick made the first move and he slowly began to lead his little sister over to the king size, master bed. Once to the foot of the bed Nick
kind of pushed his little sister, Nancy, back and she took the silent message and she laid back on the bed. She automatically spread her
legs and Nick also automatically kneeled down between Nancy's spread legs.

He was in the perfect position to eat his little sister's pussy just like he had learned from his loving mom, Kim.

Nick wasted very little time in placing his head between Nancy's spread open legs and he began to lick, suck and gently nibbled on her
pussy.

Nancy heated up quickly and she came in her older brother's mouth in less than five minutes. Once she had a orgasm she in turned pulled his
face up from her pussy and she wiggled her way up farther on the bed, till she was almost in the middle of the bed. Nick was following her
up onto the bed and once she was where she wanted to be Nick crawled up and over her body and was getting into position above her, so that
he could take Nancy in the missionary position.

Kim and Mike moved over to the side of the bed and they were now standing up and looking down upon their loving children as they were about
to join together for the very first time as incestuous lovers.

Kim was very pleased with Nick and she was also pleased with Nancy as they both knew what to do and they proceeded together.

Mike was really impressed with both of them and it also brought back a complete flood of memories of him and his sister, Kristy when they
were about that same age and what all they did to each other. However, they always did it alone with no one watching or viewing them as they
made love to each other.

Mike was as hard as a rock and his lovable wife Kim was standing right next to him. Kim was gently holding his hard cock in the palm of her
hand and he also had his hand on her pussy mound and they began to play with one another as they watched their own kids, one was only 15 and
the other was only 12.

Nick was now in the right place. His little, thin, cock was at the very entrance to his little, 12 year old, sister's pussy and he was
looking down intently into her eyes and then he began to move his hips forward and downward.

His cock head slipped in between her pussy slit and he was now entering his very own sister for the very first time. Nick moaned out loud,
as the pleasure went racing through his body, as he felt the warm, wet, flesh of his little sister's pussy surrounded and engulf him in her
liquid wetness.

Nancy was in no better shape as she was also moaning with pleasure as her older brother was sheathing himself into her pussy for the very
first time.

She could actually feel him almost glide into her with no problem at all. His cock fit her pussy just right. It was not too big and it was
not too small. In a way, it was just right.

In no time at all, Nick was fully embedded into his sister, completely and fully.

Once he was fully embedded in her, they both turned their heads together, as if on cue and they both looked over to where both of their
parents were standing by the side of the bed.

They were both smiling at Mike and Kim and Mom and Dad returned the smile to both Nick and Nancy.

Nick and Nancy both stepped over the line together and they were now committing the act of brother and sister incest. The really wild part
of it all, was that both their Mom and Dad were also present to witness the very act of their joining.

Nick wasted very little time before he began to thrust in and out of his little 12 year old sister's gripping, little, wet, cunt. His rhythm
was pretty fast, but that was to be expected since his was only 15 years old and he was still learning about slowing down and drawing the
pleasure of sex out.

His young mind and his young thin little cock only had one thing on their mind combined and that was to fuck and pump in and out, till his
balls exploded and sent a river of young, hot, cum up inside his little sister's cunt.

Nancy did not seem to mind the faster speed at which her older brother was fucking her and she allowed him to lead and she fatefully
followed.

Mike then moved Kim in front of him and he was gently pushing her forward on her back and she knew what that meant.

Kim followed her husband’s lead and she bent over at the waist and placed her hands on the side of the bed and Mike got behind her and
without any further foreplay he slid his hard, long, thin, cock up Kim's wet pussy from behind.

This way, both of them could watch their own children do each other and they could also enjoy the sensations of fucking at the same time.

Mike was going slower than Nick. Kim was intently watching her son's cock glide in and out of her adorable, little, daughter's pussy and she
was now fully excited beyond words or terms.

Mike was also watching his kids and watched how their little sex organs moved and worked together and it turned him on even more, because he
was actually watching another brother and sister enjoy, the joy and pleasure of brother and sister incest and it was even better for him,
because they were also his son and daughter, who were openly fucking each other, right in front of him.

Nancy and Nick were now French kissing each other and both of them were moving together as a team as Nick's cock picked up speed and he
began to thrust in and out of Nancy's little pussy.

Nancy was also moving her hips up to meet his thrusts and she was also rotating her hips in a small circle. She still had her long, thin,
legs stretched out and lying flat on the bed in a spread eagle fashion. However her arms were wrapped around her old brother's neck and
back.

Mike was really impressed at how his own kids were fucking each other for the very first time. Even though they had only started having sex
less than a month, they were indeed learning a lot, very quickly.

Mike then started to speed up his thrusts into his wife's, Kim's pussy and she was reaching down between her spread thighs and she was
playing with her pussy lips and clit as her husband was pounding into her from behind.

It was almost over before it even started, at least that was how it seemed when Mike noticed that Nick was just on the verge of coming for
the very first time in his little sister's pussy.

Nancy knew that Nick was about to give her his first load of brotherly cum and this caused Nancy to heat up and cum at almost the same time
as Nick. However, Nick was first and he sped up till his hips were going in and out of her pussy at a break neck speed and then all at once
he moaned out and everyone in the room knew right then and there, that Nick was shooting off into his little, 12 year old, sister's cunt.

Nick had a completely different style of coming and he continued to pump his cock in and out of her pussy all the while his cock was
shooting out long, hot, streamers of young, creamy, white, cum into his little sister's cunt.

He had yet to learn the pleasures and joy of holding his cock completely still, as it swelled up and began to fire off spurt after spurt of
rich, thick, bubbling, cum into a clasping pussy.

Nancy felt his cock swell up slightly, but she felt the warm wetness of his cum as it was jetted out forcefully into her pussy and she could
actually feel his cum heating up the insides of her pussy and this in itself, caused her to go over the edge and she was coming right behind
her older brother as they both experienced their first incestuous brother/sister orgasm.

Nick and Nancy both knew that there would be many more times just like this one to follow as they both hung onto each other and enjoyed
their orgasm together as only a brother and sister can.

Mike saw it all happen right before his very own eyes, not less than five feet away as his own children cum together from their first mating
session. This caused Mike to overheat and he slammed his hips forward and sunk his long, hard, thin, cock as far as he could possibly go
into his wife's pussy. He held himself deep within her clasping pussy and he fired off at least 6 or 7 solid spurts of thick, rich, cum into
her. All the while he was moaning and groaning in pure sexual bliss.

Kim was the last one to cum and she was playing with her pussy fast and furiously to try to catch up with everyone and then it was her turn
to cry out in orgasmic pleasure.

It seemed like everything stood still for a few moments before things started happening again.

Everyone was slowly coming back down to earth after they experienced their own orgasm and the afterglow of the experience.

It took about four minutes before they all kind of disengaged from each other and they all kind of collapsed on the bed together and tried
to catch their breath.

After their first family fuck session took place and they were all resting and relaxing before the next round of family love started up. Kim
went into the bathroom and came back out with a basin of warm water, towel, pair of scissors, shaving cream and razor.

Nancy was going to get her pussy shaved completely clean, so that it would be as bare and smooth as her mom's.

Mike already had the camcorder in place and was ready to record this moment. Nick was also excited, to actually see how women shave their
pussies.

Kim had the honor of doing this simple, but sexual task of making her daughter's pussy look even younger than what is was.

Nancy laid back in the middle of the bed and lifted up her small, little, ass, so that Kim could place the towel under her ass, so that they
could keep the bed as dry and clean as possible.

Nancy spread her legs and she also had a pillow folded over twice, so that it raised her head, so that she could watch as her mom removed
the small tuff of hair that she had already grown on her pussy.

Nancy was not scared or nervous because she completely trusted her mom, not to nick or cut her. She was kind of excited and turned on that
soon, she would have a bare, shaved pussy just like her mom.

Nancy also knew that her dad preferred bare, clean, shaven, pussies over pussies that had hair on and around them, so she also wanted to
please her dad.

Kim went slowly and carefully as she shaved her young daughter's pussy completely bare and clean. Even though Nancy had only a small amount
of hair on her pussy mound and only a few hairs surrounding her young delicate looking pussy lips, her mom took her dear sweet time removing
every strand of pubic hair.

In the mean time, both Mike and Nick watched from the side of the bed as Kim skillfully and carefully shaved Nancy's pussy mound. Both Mike
and Nick were rock hard from watching this brand new form of erotic entertainment.

Nick never lost his erection even after he fucked his little sister for the very first time and shot off inside her delicate, young, little,
12 year old, pussy.

Mike on the other hand was limp after he fucked his own loving wife, as they watch their own kids join together in their very first
brother/sister incestuous mating, of each other. He was now fully hard again, just from watching Kim shave Nancy's pussy.

Mike was excited by the spectacle he was now witnessing and also, because his mind was running everything that had happened in the last
month.

He had fucked his own daughter at the tender age of 12 and took her virginity. His wife then joined them and they enjoyed a few sessions
together as a threesome. He learned that his new best friend, Dr. Tom Richardson and their entire family was also into family fun. He had
the joy and honor of doing Tami Richardson at the tender age of 16. He also had the experience of a lifetime in watching another
father/daughter team do each other and then he also fucked Suzie Simpson, while her own dad watched him do her for the first time. He found
out that Kim had successfully seduced their own 15 year old son and he, Nick, was more than pleased to learn and find out that he could
continue to fuck his mom and also start doing his little sister soon.

He also thought about how he and Dr. Tom Richardson had talked about having a few private swings in the near future. Such as Mike and his
wife Kim swinging and trading off with Dr. Tom Richardson and his wife Catrina privately.

Then maybe have Mike and his daughter Nancy with Dr. Tom and his youngest daughter and Nancy's best friend, Cami for a private
father/daughter swing and trade off.

There was also the possibility of having Catrina Richardson (Dr. Tom's Wife and her 17 year old son swinging with Kim and her own son, Nick
in a private trade off.

There was even talk of having both of their entire families join in on one big two family orgy where everyone could join in and sample
anyone and everyone within their two families.

Kim had even talked to Mike about getting her younger sister Debbie to join in on the fun and she even shocked Mike by saying that she was
going to try and seduce her own father, since her mom had died a few years ago and she thought maybe he would be ready to start a new
relationship with someone and that someone might as well be her and her dad together instead of someone else.

This also got Mike to think about Kristy (his own little sister) and maybe he could find a way for them to start back up and then there was
the bonus of Kristy's 10 year old daughter Beth! WOW!! He would love to have a chance to do both his sis and her daughter at the same time.

If only he could find a way to get his sister interested in starting back up again.

Mike returned to the present and watched as Kim was just finishing the task of shaving her daughter's pussy.

After Kim had totally finished shaving her own 12 year old daughter's pussy. Kim took loving care to clean her up and apply a small amount
of moisturizing cream all around her freshly, bare, clean and completely smooth, 12 year old, cunt.

Kim then got up off the bed and looked at her daughter from a distance. She was pleasantly pleased as to how Nancy now looked.

Mike on the other hand was more impressed by how much younger Nancy looked with a bare pussy. He would almost swear that she looked not a
day over 10 or 11 years old, because Nancy was a small girl to begin with and with no hair on her pussy it made her look even younger.

Mike was more sexually aroused now looking at his daughter than he had ever been in his entire life. He was completely rock hard and his
cock head was already beginning to drip pre-cum from his piss slit. His 12 year old daughter was beyond beautiful, cute or any other word to
describe the way she looked now.

He was more than ready to go down her and eat that sweet, young pussy and then get into position and slide his long, thin, hard, cock back
up into her now young, bare, pussy. He was turned on like never before.

All of his hopes and dreams paled to compare to the new reality that he was now experiencing.

Once Nancy was completely cleaned up Kim got up off the bed and took everything back into the master bathroom and then she came back and
stood next to Nick and said, "So Nick?, What do you think of your sister now?"

Nick looked at Nancy still on the bed and then he looked into his loving mother's eyes and said, "WOW MOM!! She looks great!! I mean she
kind looks like you now!"

Kim laughed and then said, "So? Do you like that or did you like her with hair down there?"

Nick was silent for a few seconds and then said, "I don't know! I like seeing hair on her, but now she kind of reminds me of you and I
really like you without any hair and all. I mean, I can see everything and that is kind of neat."

Kim smiled at her son and then she leaned over and kissed him on the lips and Nick kind of turned and then pressed his young, nude,
muscular, body up against his own mom's nude and smooth body and hugged her all the while they began to French kiss each other.

Kim reached down with her right hand and held her own 15 year old son's cock and balls in the palm of her hand and she felt how hard he was.
Smiled to herself as she thought about how young boys are always hard and rip roaring to go all the time.

She remembered how he had fucked her three times without going soft. It seemed like he had a constant hard on and it was ready to go at a
moment’s notice.

Kim also knew that since the whole family was now fully aware of this new type of family fun, she would end up having more sex now, than
when she herself was younger. She accepted this new knowledge and began to get wet once again between her legs. She was also thinking that,
since she now had two lovers and she also thought about her dad more now than ever before and she began to think about how she would go
about getting him to fuck her.

Kim and her sister Debbie had talked a little bit about getting their own father involved and Kim made the comment to Debbie that she would
try to get into their dad's pants and asked if Debbie would agree to do him the following night, if she succeeded in seducing her father.
Debbie had agreed and so they set about putting some ideas together as to how to go about getting him interested in the idea of incest with
his two daughters, even though they were 33 and 27 years old.

Kim came back to the present, when she felt her own son reach down and play with her own bare, smooth, shaved, pussy. Nick was also using
his other hand to play with her small motherly breasts.

This excited her to no end that she had really done it and she had stepped over that very line of sense and sensibility and actually allowed
her own son to make love to her. It was even more surprising to her that she was the one who made the first move and made herself completely
available to him.

Kim wondered to herself how many other mom's had toyed with the very idea of making love to their own son and also wondered how many
mother's had gone ahead and allowed something like that to happen.

She began to think of what all the other mothers must have felt and she thought to herself that they must have felt almost the same as she
did, the first time she felt her own son's hard cock slid into her pussy, that was previously forbidden to him and forbidden to her to give
and allow her son access to.

Now, that had happened she was not about to stop it, because she was just beginning to find out what pure love, lust and sex was all about,
especially when you allow all of the previously conceived notions of what is wrong or right, good or bad, moral and immoral to be discarded
and replaced with pure love and emotion for your own family, in ways she never thought possible.

Kim felt Nick slip his two middle fingers up into her pussy and he was also rubbing the palm of his hand up on her pussy mound and rubbing
her clit as he finger fucked his own mom once again, this time they were doing it in front of Nick's dad and little sister.

Kim then broke their French kiss and asked Nick, "Well Nick?, What did you think of it? You and your sister doing it for the first time?"

Nick looked at his loving mom and he then said, "She was really something! I mean, she was great and all, but she was a little bit different
than you mom!"

Kim smiled and said, "Yea, Well each person is different Nick and as you grow older you will see that difference quit clearly."

Kim then said, "Nick!? You can stop doing me and just do your sister from now on if you want, OK? You don't have to do anything you don't
want to do. In fact, if you don't want me or Nancy, that is fine also, OK?"

Nick smiled at his mom and said, "OH MOM!!! I'm never going to quit doing you, unless you don't want me anymore." He paused for a second and
then said, "I mean, I don't have the biggest thing in the world, as you can see, so I will understand if you only want to do dad from now
on."

Kim hugged her young son and gently grasped his cock and balls in her hand and then said, "OH NICK!!! You don't need to worry about
something like that!! In fact, as you get older your cock will grow some more too and I'll tell you right now, your cock here is just the
right size for me and it feels really good inside me. I love your cock and it does not matter one bit about its size or shape, OK!! I will
be more than happy to do it with you anytime you want, all you have to do is ask and we will do it OK!! Remember anytime baby!!!"

They both leaned forward towards each other and they began to French each other once again.

After a while they both broke contact and Kim then said, "Nick Honey? Is it OK with you, if I suck your cock again and have you shoot off in
my mouth?"

Nick smiled really big and said, "OH GOD MOM!!! Yea, you can do that!"

Kim smiled at her loving son and gave him a quick kiss and then she slowly began to sink down to the floor and while she was doing that
Nick's fingers which were up inside her pussy slowly come out of her pussy and lost contact with her bare, smooth, pussy and mound.

Nick keep his hand on her as she sunk down onto her knees at the foot of the bed and his fingers traveled up her belly and then onto her
chest. His fingers were still wet and it left a warm, wet, trail of mom's pussy juice from her pussy all the way up to her chest and Nick
slide his hand over slightly until he slid his wet fingers up the gentle swell of his mom's small left breast until his was carefully
pulling and twisting on her left nipple.

Kim's nipples had always been sensitive and her son was now playing with her breasts and she enjoyed the pleasure he was giving her.

Kim was now face to face with her son's small 5 inch cock which was almost sticking straight up against his lower abdomen. It was thin and
very hard and she knew that even though it was small it was still able to give her more pleasure than most cocks twice his size. She also
knew that most of the sexual pleasure and lust she was experiencing was caused from the simple matter that this cock belonged to her son and
that in itself, turned her on to no end.

Kim was really proud and considered herself extremely lucky to be a member of a very small group of mothers from all around the world, who
took the chance and had the courage to seduce their own sons and allowed them to enjoy the fruits of forbidden passion of mother/son incest.
She wished that there was some way for all of the mothers who had done this too, had a worldwide club or organization they could belong to,
so that they could meet and visit with other mothers who had done and experienced the same pleasures as she had.

Kim smiled to herself and almost laughed at the idea of a worldwide mothers club and that in itself would be too much to hope for, but still
she wished there was a way to contact other mothers who had done the same thing and more.

Kim looked up at her son as Nick himself was looking down at his mom as she was preparing to suck his cock.

Nick then said, "Mom? Can you? ..... I mean, Would you? ...... You know, ..... do me like you did last time and take me all the way in?"

Kim smiled up at her young beautiful son and said, "Sure Baby!!! Like this?"

Kim took hold of her son's young, thin, hard, cock and pulled it slightly away from his body just a bit and she then opened her mouth and
took him in totally.

Her lips parted as his cock slid into her loving warm wet mouth and when she reached the very base of his cock she opened her mouth wider
and moved her head to get into the right position and then she took his balls and sack completely into her mouth.

Kim had her son completely in her mouth and I do mean completely. She had took his cock and then she took his balls and his ball sack into
her mouth also. It was like she was going to swallow him whole.

Nick was looking down at what his beautiful nude and willing mother was doing to him and he groaned out in shear sexual pleasure as she
engulf him balls and all.

Mike and Nancy were sitting on the bed together and Mike was playing with Nancy's new shaved, bare, clean and slick, pussy and they were
both intently watching Kim and Nick.

Nancy saw her mom open her mouth and swallow Nick's cock and balls whole and she let out a excited moan and said, "OH!!!! WOW!!! MOM!!! That
is something."

Mike on the other hand saw the same thing and he also moaned out in sexual excitement as his loving wife took her son completely into her
mouth. Mike then said, "Jesus Christ KIM!!!! That is totally unbelievable!"

Kim would have smiled and said something to all of them, but she had her mouth full, so all she could do was grunt and moan in her own
sexual pleasure.

Kim then used her tongue and began to tease her son until he could not hold out and she would be given the gift of his precious seed
shooting off into mouth and throat. She was turned on, by the fact, that she was doing her own son and also she was turned on, because both
Mike and Nancy were present to watch her do her son.

She also wondered if any other moms around the world had thought of taking their own sons cock and balls together into their mouths and then
keep them there, until they exploded into their mouths. Kim knew that she was probably not the first mom to think of doing such a thing, but
still, she wondered.

Kim used her tongue and began the task of exciting her own 15 year old son to the point of shooting off into her open and willing mouth.

Kim then used her right hand to slip down between her own legs and she began to finger fuck herself as she sucked her young son's cock. She
was also moving her head up and down and from side to side, still keeping her son's cock and balls in her closed, warm and wet mouth.

After a few minutes Kim removed her wet fingers from her pussy and slid her hand up Nick's firm young muscular legs and thighs, until she
had her hand placed between his legs. She then slid her finger up between his butt cheeks and she sought out his young small, little,
asshole and she used her wet, pussy, slickened, middle finger and slowly began to push up into his ass with it.

Nick automatically moaned out as she was probing his asshole and he tried to relax and let her finger invade his small, young, anal passage.
Kim keep up the pressure and was rewarded when her middle finger slipped past his anal ring and she began to push upward, farther and
farther, into his anal passage, until she came in contact with his young prostate gland. This is where she wanted to be and she began to
slowly and gently massage his prostate gland and this would cause him to shoot off into her willing mouth in no time.

Nick almost lost it and he reached down and held onto his mother's head to balance himself, so that he would not fall over or collapse from
the sheer pleasure he was experiencing from his loving and sexy mom.

He tilted his head back and it was as though he was looking up at the ceiling, but when in fact, he was seeing nothing, except stars and
flashes of bright lights as he had his eyes shut tight.

Nick himself was really kind of new at this, sex and incest and all and he had only been involved for less than three weeks. He knew about
sex and had seen his share of dirty books and all, but he had never ever thought that something like this would happen to him, that is,
fucking his own mom and now his sister and now he was able to fuck each of them, whenever the urge hit him.

He was also thinking to himself about all the other guys he runs around with and wondered silently if any of them were also doing their own
mom or sisters. He also wondered if any of them had moms and dads like his, where the whole family was doing everything to each other and
all of that stuff.

Nick was 15 and he knew vaguely about incest and what it meat and all, but still he wondered to himself. If it is so bad and so wrong, then
why is his own family doing it and also he just found out about the Richardson family and they were also doing it.

To him it just didn't make since, I mean, so many people say it is wrong and bad but, yet it feels so good doing it.

Nick was also thinking again about Tami Richardson and Cami her little sister and what it might be like to do them. He also thought about
Mrs. Richardson (Catrina) and how she might be like if he ever had the chance to do her also.

Then he began to think of some of his friends he runs around with and mentally thought what their older and younger sisters might be like
and what their moms would look like completely nude and what kind of pleasure they could give him.

Nick was thinking about all sorts of things all the while he was enjoying the sensations that were running wild through his body, caused by
what his own mom was doing to him and then that specially feeling was once again coming over him and he knew that he was on the last leg of
his sexual journey as he was getting ready to shoot off and cum into mom's sucking and moving mouth.

Nick could only moan out and say, "Oooohhhhhh!!! Mom!!!!! Here it comes!!!"

Nick began to shake slightly as all of his nerve endings began to tingle and signal his approaching orgasm.

He gripped his mother's head in his hands and held on tightly as his cock swelled up in her warm wet and sucking mouth. Her tongue was
moving all around his cock shaft and balls.

Nick's hips jerked forward and then he felt the sensation of his cum raising up out of his young little balls as it traveled up the tube on
the underside of his thin, little, cock till it reached the head of his super sensitive cock head. His cum kind of paused for a split second
as his young swelling cock head swelled up even more. He could actually feel the pressure of his cum in his cock build up and then all at
once his cock head relaxed and his first shoot of cum rushed out of his tip and shoot off with tremendous force into his mother's mouth and
throat.

Nick relaxed and let the waves of sexual pleasure engulf him and wash over him. His cock head swelled up once again and this in turned
caused his cum to stop again at the head of his cock and the pressure built up once again and then as before his cock head relaxed and his
second shot of cum was jetting off in his mom's mouth and throat.

The pleasure was even more intensified as his mom continued to play with his prostate gland. Her finger was still up his ass and he was
feeling all sorts of things as her finger moved deep within his ass and the feeling of his cum shooting out into his mom's sucking warm and
wet mouth.

This was almost too much for little 15 year old Nick. This was by far the most intense cum he had ever experience and he was just riding the
waves of pleasure.

Kim felt her son's cock head swell up and expand in her mouth at the back of her throat and she knew that he would soon be giving her the
most precious gift he could ever give his own mom. The life giving seed from his young balls.

She allowed him to shoot off into her mouth and she enjoy the force at which his cum shot out of his young hard cock as it jetted and
spurted into the back of her throat and she began to swallow his precious and tasty seed as soon as it left his cock head.

Kim was thrilled and excited beyond words and she began to cum herself without even touching herself just by the fact that she had done this
to her own son, in front of her loving and caring husband and loving daughter. She knew right then and there, that they, as a family would
continue to do each other privately and together for quit sometime and it made her mind think of what all else, they would do together and
who else might become involved in their private little sex group.

Mike and Nancy had a front row seat to see Kim and Nick experiencing their orgasm together and that in itself was quit the sight.

Kim allowed her young son to finish completely inside her mouth before she slowly and reluctantly removed his still hard cock from her
sucking mouth.

She made sure, once he was out of her mouth, that he was completely cleaned off. She continued to suck and lick his balls, cock shaft and
cock head of any small drops or even flavor of cum was gone from him.

Kim then looked up into her son's young loving eyes and said, "OH NICK!!! You tasted so good darling!! I hope you will let me do that again
sometime."

Nick shook his head and smiled at the same time and looked into his mother's loving eyes and said, "OH MOM!!! You can do that to me any time
you want. That was just totally unreal!"

It took a few minutes for Kim and Nick to come around and they both kind of looked over to Mike and Nancy on the bed and everybody kind of
smiled at each other at the same time.

Nancy was the first one to speak and she said, "WOW!!! That's really wild!!! I'd like to try that sometime myself, but I don't think I can
take his balls in at the same time."

Kim smiled and gave a small little laugh at Nancy and her comment and said, "Don't worry Honey! It just takes time and a little practice and
before long you will be able to even do that to your dad too!"

Nancy laughed and said, "Yea!! Right!!" in a disbelieving tone.

However she was thinking to herself, that would be really neat if she really could do that to her own dad or even Nick, since his cock and
balls were smaller. She made a mental note to herself that she would try it on Nick first and see for herself, how far she could go, in
doing that to him and then after she could do her own brother easily, she would then start practicing on her dad.

Nancy was already hot and wet because of the sights and sounds of both her mom and brother and also because her own dad had been playing
with her newly shaved pussy and she was ready for her dad to finish her in whatever way he wanted to do her.

She was also excited by the simple fact, that her older brother was going to be present and watch her and her dad do each other. In a way,
it was like a sibling rivalry, because she was going to show her older brother that she could do all sorts of things to and with her dad and
she wanted to prove to her older brother, that she was just as experienced, if not more than he was, when it came to sex and the sex acts.

Nancy made the first move and got in the middle of the king size bed and she automatically laid out in a spread eagle position, then looked
over at her bother first, then to mom standing next to her brother and then over to her dad. She smiled at her dad and then said, "I'm ready
Daddy!!! Come do me Daddy!!! Do me, so that Mom and Nick can see us do it!!

Mike was rock hard and he then laid down next to his little, beautiful, daughter and leaned over her and frenched her, while at the same
time, he first felt her small little breasts and played with her hardened nipples.

Once he broke their incestuous father/daughter French kiss he then moved his head down to begin kissing, licking and sucking on her nipples
which were now rock hard with sexual excitement. While his mouth was working on her nipples his free hand moved down and went right for her
young, now completely bare and smooth pussy.

He played and touched her smooth sex and he then began to run his middle finger up and down her spread open pussy slit. Nancy's pussy was
wet with her own sexual juices and she was more than ready for her dad to mount her and fuck her. Her dad, Mike had other plans though. He
want to play with her slowly and show his son how he should take his sweet time and slowly build up to the finial moment before mounting a
girl or woman.

Mike really wanted to get right down to it and just get up on top of his young daughter and slide his rock hard, thin, long, cock up inside
her newly shaved, bare, smooth, pussy and fuck her to completion, but he wanted to show his son, that if you really wanted to have some sex
fun, it should be done slowly, so that each person involved is brought about to the boiling point slowly.

Nancy snaked her small hand down along her body and her dad's body, until she came in contact with his hard, long, thin, cock and she
immediately grabbed it and began to fist him. Mike's cock was dripping wet with his precum and she was sliding her hand up and down his full
length easily.

Mike was moaning and Nancy knew that he was enjoying the action, her small gripping hand was doing to his cock.

Mike in the mean time, began to insert his large middle finger up into his darling, little, daughter's shaved cunt and he slowly began to
finger fuck her in plain sight of both his loving wife, Kim and his young son Nick.

Nick was still hard and he showed no sign of going limp, in fact, he was heating up again, just from watching his little sister and his own
dad doing each other.

He was impressed by what he saw of his little sister, since she was now completely shaved and he knew that they, Nancy and himself would be
doing each other quite a bit from now on. Since everyone knew about each other, there was no need to hide or keep secretes about incest and
who was doing who within their own family. Now everyone in the family was now free to have each other in their own house and everything was
now possible.

Nick was more than ready to accept this new family life style of open incestuous love, because he was already thinking about how great it
will be to come home and fuck his little sister anytime he wanted and he also thought about how great it was going to be to fuck his own
sexy mom, whenever the urge hit him and he wouldn't have to worry about Nancy or Dad finding out, because they not only already knew about
it, but they were also going to be doing each other also.

He was thinking to himself, if any of his school friends were as lucky as him to be able to fuck his own mom and sister and everyone in the
family knew about it. Nick had just recently found out about the Richardson family and as far as he knew they were the only other family he
knew about that was doing each other.

Nick's cock was still hard even after fucking his own little sister and even after that great blow job his mom gave him where she not only
swallowed him whole and complete, but she also took in his balls at the same time and that was something he really enjoyed. Now he was
watching as his own, little, 12 year old, sister, Nancy was about to be fucked by her, his, own dad.

He absentmindedly reached down and took hold of his own cock and began to stroke his hardness as he watched his little sister and his dad
play with each other before they got to the main event.

Kim was standing next to Nick and noticed that he had reached down and began to play with himself and she was getting off on the sight of
Nick openly playing with himself and she began to reach down and play with her own wet, cum filled, pussy and she used her other hand to
play with her breasts as she too, watched not only Nick, her own, 15 year old, son play with himself, but she was also watching her husband,
Mike and her, 12 year old, daughter play with each other before they got to the main event and fucked each other in front of the rest of the
immediate family.

Kim was thinking as to what it would have been like to be Nancy's age and be doing this with her own father and mother and sister not to
mention her two (2) older brothers. Just the very thought of all of the different sex mating possibilities were more than she could even
begin to imagine and she was getting more and more turned on with the idea of actually fucking her own dad.

Mike was taking his own sweet time and played with Nancy till she was about to go nuts from coming so many times.

Mike was nowhere near finishing off his cute, little, 12 year old, daughter, just yet. He had yet to taste her smooth, creamy, shaved, pussy
and he was definitely going to eat his daughter out like she had never been eaten before.

Mike moved down along Nancy's spread out nude body till he was down towards the foot of the bed and he brought his face up to his daughter's
shaved pussy and just looked and admired her shaved pussy for a minute or two and then he slowly began to play with her bare pussy with just
his fingers, while all the time he was staring intently at her cute, adorable, 12 year old, shaved, pussy.

He still could not believe his own eyes that his own wife Kim had actually shaved their daughter's pussy and yet, Nancy was the one who
wanted it done in the first place, so that he own dad would be pleased to have another bare pussy around the house for him to sample any
time the urge hit him.

Mike then slowly lowered his face once again down into the young, beautiful, crotch of his darling daughter. His lips slowly savored the
smooth baby soft skin of her freshly shaved pussy and he then began to gently kiss and then lick her pussy lips from top to bottom and then
did it all over again.

Mike was enjoying himself and he also enjoyed drawing out the process of oral sex with his young daughter for as long as possible teasing
and pleasing Nancy was a lot of fun, because after a while Nancy was begging her dad to hurry up and fuck her, because she was going crazy
from his tongue and she was more than ready to feel her dad's long, hard, thin, cock slide up into her pussy and finish her off the proper
way.

Mike took pity on his 12 year old daughter and slowly crawled up her laid out and spread out nude form and slid into her pussy with the
greatest of ease.

Nancy immediately bent her knees and placed her feet almost up by her young small ass a little wider than shoulder width and she began to
raise and lower her young hips up off the bed in complete rhythm with her loving and fucking father. She also wrapped her arms around her
dad's neck and lifted her head up and began to French kiss her dad all they while they were fucking each other.

Nancy was getting better and better each time she had sex with her dad and she was definitely going to be a first class fuck, even before
she turned 14, if she kept improving as fast as she had already.

Mike was once again enjoying the feel of his 12 year old daughter's pussy hugging and clasping his long, hard, thin, cock as he pumped his
hips back and forth and from side to side all along Nancy's young, warm, wet, tight, sex channel.

He could not even begin to describe all of the feeling and sensations that was running wild all throughout his body and mind. Everything
from the feeling his cock was feeling, as it slowly slid in and out of his daughter's tight, young, sheath to the sights and sounds his eyes
and ears took in. Mike still had a hard time believing that he was really fucking his own daughter, it was just that wild.

His mind was almost over loaded at this point, because now he and his daughter had an audience of his wife, her mom, his son and her brother
watching them as they mated and rutted like wild animals.

Mike and Nancy were putting on a show that they would not forget any time soon.

Nancy was coming almost non-stop now and that alone pushed Mike over the edge and he too relaxed and did not fight the urge to cum when his
cock finally reached the point of no return.

Mike let out a loud low moan and he once again pushed his long hard thin cock into his daughter's pussy as far as possible and then he held
himself completely and fully sheathed in Nancy's pussy were his cock began to fire off spurt after rich, thick spurt of fatherly cum into
his 12 year old daughter's bare, smooth, shaved pussy.

He could only manage about four good spurts before his cock and cum ran out of gas. He stayed imbedded inside his daughter's pussy until he
began to feel his cock start to wilt and go soft on him and Nancy. Mike wished that he could still have the staying power he had when he was
15 to 18 years old but that was not to be.

Mike slowly and regrettably withdrew his softening cock out of Nancy's pussy. He slowly rolled off of Nancy nude body and laid on his back
as he began to catch his breath.

Kim almost wasted no time at all and she got up on the bed and crawled between her daughter's spread legs and immediately planted her lips,
mouth and tongue on and in her daughter's freshly fucked pussy and began to eat Nancy all over again.

Nick was still standing by the side of the bed, watching now as his own mom was eating and sucking his little sister right in front of him.
Nick immediately began to think of the video tape that his mom had showed him and this was better than ever, because it was live and he
personally knew these people who were doing girl/girl oral sex on each other and it was even better because it was his own mom and little
sister.

Kim raised her wet cum smeared face from her daughter's wet creamy and tasty pussy and looked over at her young son and then said, "Nick
Honey?! Why don't you crawl up on the bed and let your little sister suck your cock until you shoot off into her mouth."

Nick was up on the bed in a flash and he was quickly steering his cock into his sucking, little, sister's warm, wet, 12 year old, mouth.

Mike was now up and standing behind the video camera making sure that he was getting all of the good action shots, as he watched his wife,
son and daughter form a loving family threesome on the bed.

Needless to say no one got very much sleep, as they all took turns resting and filming the others. Mike was the first one to quit and then
Kim decided to lay out for a while, but Nick and Nancy acted like they could both keep going until dawn and that is about what happened.

The next morning they all had breakfast together all in the nude and that was the beginning of their new family love life style.

End of Chapter #7.

Chapter #8 Kim visits her Father:

Six (6) weeks later after the whole family got together and started to enjoy their new family lifestyle, of open incestuous relationships,
with each other and occasionally enjoying the company of their new best friends, the Richardson family.

Kim drove over to visit her father and see how he was holding up since her mom's death about a year and a half ago. She called him and asked
if it was OK to spend the weekend with him.

John (Kim's Dad) said he would be happy to have her stay the weekend and that they could catch up on all the things that have been going on
with her family.

She did not go there with just the idea of just seeing him and making small talk, but she was in fact toying with the idea of trying to find
a way to get him (Dad) to make love to her.

She wanted it to happen more now than ever before, she also saw this as her last chance to really make it happen between her and her father.
Ever since she had found those incest magazines in the footlocker she had always thought to herself what it would have been like to be the
same age as Nancy and to have her loose her cherry to her own father.

It became even more clear and stronger the first night that Mike and her role played a fantasy of her being Nancy's age and Mike played the
role of her own father and that he took her cherry at the tender age of 13 or 14.

This role playing fantasy set the wheels in motion and she began to think more and more about what it would really be like to fuck her own
father.

She also though about the mere fact that she was not getting any younger and that her father was also not getting any younger and she
thought that if anything she needed to follow through with her fantasy now before anything happened to her or her father or she would regret
it for the rest of her life.

She told Mike right before she left that she was going to feel her father out and if possible she was going to try to seduce him into making
love to her that weekend.

Mike was very supportive of her and told her to go for it and he thought that John would go for the idea, if he didn't, he had rocks in his
head for brains.

Kim got to her father's house a few hours later, which was about 9:00p.m. Friday night and she kissed him on the cheek as also and gave him
a really big hug, but this time she made sure her body was in totally contact with his body and she held on longer than usual.

John did not notice all of this at the time.

After setting down and visiting in the living room of his house and making small talk for about an hour, she asked, "Daddy? I'm really beat,
is your hot tub all fired up?"

(John's hot tub is located on the fully enclosed back porch with was then turned into a sun room. He bought it about 10 years ago and John &
Mary (his wife, her mom) was always using it year round.

John replied, "Sure, you should know better than that, it is always ready!! Hell, I tried to move the phone and TV with the remote control
in there for years and your mom always throw a fit about that idea!! She always complained that if I would do that I would just become an
old shrived up prune, because I would almost live in constantly watching football, basketball, baseball, hockey, news, ......."

Kim interrupted him and laughed and smiled and said, "OK!! OK!! Daddy!!!! I get the point!!! I even know how mom felt about that infernal
thing called a TV."

They both laughed and Kim said, "I had a really rough week at work and I think I going relax in it for a while, besides that drive didn't do
me much good either."

John replied as he was getting up off the sofa, "Well, I'll go get it ready for you and close the shades and make sure it is warm enough for
you and you can go change.

Kim got up off the sofa and then turned to face her dad and said, "Hey?! Have you already eaten?"

Her father turned and said, "Yea, but if you are hungry I can fix you something to eat before you get wet."

Kim responded by saying, "No that's OK, I'll fix us a snack tray of some munchies and We can just snack on it while we enjoy the hot
relaxing water. OK?"

Her father smiled and said, "That sounds fine with me."

John then turned and left and went down the hall towards the back of the house and got the hot tub ready.

Kim on the other hand went into the kitchen and pulled out a large tray and began to rummage through his refrigerator and cabinets putting
together a cheese and meat tray along with some fresh fruit and crackers.

She even found a chilled bottle of champagne in the bottom of the refrigerator and set it out also along with two tulip champagne glasses.

She just finished slicing up a fresh apple and peeling two oranges when her dad walked into the kitchen and saw the tray looking like a
small banquet table and then he spotted the champagne bottle along with the glasses.

He then said, "Holly Cow!!! Kim!!!! I thought maybe you would just bring a sandwich into the tub with you, but instead, you fixed a complete
spread." Then he spotted the champagne bottle and said, "Are you planning on getting smashed too?"

Kim then replied, "Is it OK?, or are you saving this for one of your many lady friends that come over and visit you when I'm not around?"
She smiled and looked directly into her father’s eyes.

Her dad looked right back at her and smiled and said, "Honey, that bottle has been in the refrigerator for over a month and no it is not for
one of my many lady friends, in fact I don't have a lady friend."

Kim then looked at her father and said, "Daddy, I'm not being nosy or anything like that, but if you ask me, I think you should see about
getting a lady friend maybe even a couple of lady friends!"

Her dad then replied, "Now Kim, I know you mean well, but, I'm just fine the way I'm now. Who knows maybe tomorrow I'll meet someone and
then I will call you from Las Vegas next weekend and tell you we are already married!!!"

Kim knew that now her dad was really laying it on her really thick and she laughed and said, "Well, Daddy maybe you should!!!"

Kim then said, "Well, I'm done here, so I'll take it into the room and then I'll go change and you can go change too."

John replied, "OK, I'll meet you there."

John was already in the hot tub for a few minutes before Kim came into the room and looked around and noticed that the lights where still up
bright and the shades were fully drawn.

She smiled inward to herself and was thinking all kinds of thoughts and what all might take place in the minutes and hours that lay ahead of
them both, as father and daughter and hopefully as incestuous lovers.

Kim was wearing a swimsuit cover up like shirt and when she was standing in front of her dad she said, "Well Daddy!? Since summer is just
around the corner, I just bought this new suite and I want you to tell me what you think of it."

She then struck a pose like a model in a fashion magazine and opened up her cover up and displayed her new swim suit.

She was looking directly at him when she uncovered herself and she could see that his eye's got wider and he took a short sharp inhaling
breath.

She smiled at him and smile inward to herself and then thought to herself, "Yep!!! I think he likes it or his is shocked by it!"

He just stared at her with a slightly open mouth and she then turned all the way around so that he could see the thing, or at least what all
is missing that is.

Kim's swim suit was a European style with a racing swimmer's top that was more like a modified tank top that was cut to fit and barely
covered her small 34 A breasts and then tapered back to a single strap in the back like a bra. The material was a white shiny lycra and it
was paper thin. Her erect nipples could be clearly seen pushing outward and the material clung to her like a second skin.

The bottoms was made of the same material and it was also a bikini bottom with high French cut leg openings that highlighted her hips and
slim waist.

But the real kicker, was that the back, a thong design and it just barely covered the crack of her ass.

After she finished turning around she then said, "Well Daddy? What do you think?"

John was at a total loss for words all he could say was, "You are going to go out in public wearing that?"

Kim smiled and saw that her dad was still looking at her and his eyes was going from top to bottom and back up again and then back down
again.

Kim then moved slightly and made sure her legs we spread just a bit farther apart and that one foot was about a half pace in front of the
other.

This caused the lycra material to form more closely around her crotch area and caused the material to show off her clean shaven pubic area
and clearly show her slit through the form fitting material.

Her father noticed this right off the bat and she noticed that he looked directly at her barely covered pussy slit.

She smiled inwardly at herself as to the effect she was having on her father and that was the main reason why she bought the suite in the
first place because it showed her off and clearly showed everything she had and didn't have.

John continued to stare at her and his stare was mostly directed at her pussy and her pussy slit. He then forced himself to look back up at
her and he stopped momentarily at stared at her almost bare breasts with their pointy nipples clearly visible through the material sticking
outward.

He sifted around slightly in the hot tub and he was clearly shaken up by the way his daughter looked even in a legal swim suite and at her
age of 33 she could easily pass for a woman in her early 20's.

He then said, "Uh .... Uh ..... Kim? I think your swim suite looks really great but ........ I mean ........ Well, I don't know how to put
it, but I would say, you are almost totally naked ........ I mean you can see right through it ......... I mean I can see everything! I mean
......" he paused slightly and then said, "You aren't really going to wear that thing out in public are you?"

Kim laughed and said, "Oh, You mean my old, fat, flabby body should not be seen in public?"

John then replied quickly, "OH NO HONEY!!! You look absolutely beautiful, I mean you can see everything and everybody else will be able to
see everything also ....... I mean ......."

He gave up trying to explain to his own daughter that he could see her nipples and her bare pussy slit and that everyone else could see the
same thing. also.

John then realized that he was in fact getting a hard on, by just looking at his nearly nude daughter of 33 and this kind of upset him a
little, to be having a reaction like this, just by looking at his own daughter, but then he realized that, Hey, big deal, I'll just relax
and enjoy my beautiful daughters figure and who is to know what I'm thinking about. There is really no harm in fantasizing about certain
things and if it involves my own daughter and her sexy body no one is going to know except me.

Kim laughed and then laid her cover up down on a chair, walked over and turned the adjustable lights way down. Almost to a dim romantic
light and then stepped into the hot swirling waters. She then stepped down the steps until she was standing on the bottom of the hot tub and
the swirling waters was just an inch below her crotch and then she was looking at her father and he was still looking and letting his eyes
casually roam up and down her almost nude body.

Kim then bent her knees and sank down till the water was up past her belly button and then she straighten back up, so that the water was
once again below her crotch area and said, "Wow! I'm not use to this hot of water."

This caused her bikini bottoms to become almost transparent and her father could even see more clearly her barely covered crotch area and
that her pussy and pussy slit was even more pronounced.

It was then, that John fully realized that his 33 year old daughter clearly had a completely shaved, bare, clean pussy, not a single hair
was down there.

John was staring intently at her almost visible bare, clean, shaven pussy and then he reacted by saying, "Oh sorry, I'll turn the heat down
some."

He raised up and then turned around and opened up the control panel and adjusted the heat control knob and then turned back around.

He then said, "I turned the heat down some, so it may take a little while for it cool down."

As he was standing up in front of his own daughter, he then saw her looking down at his swim trucks and then he slightly glanced down and
saw that she could clearly see that he had a partial erection.

He froze for a second or two looking down at himself and then back at his own daughter who was still looking down at his hard on. He then
abruptly sat back down so that the swirling water would hide his embarrassing erection.

He then looked back up at his daughter with a slightly red face and stared into her eyes and said nothing. She was silently smiling and then
turned around so that her barely covered ass was right in front of his face and bent over and got a couple pieces of food from the snack
tray she fixed earlier and then turned back around and began to munch on them.

She then squatted down in the water again, this time till the water was almost at the bottom of her small shapely breasts. She then stood
back up and continued eating.

She then began making small talk with her father about this and that and occasionally dipping back down in the water and then standing back
up. Like she was trying to get use to the hot water. Every so often she would turn around and get some more pieces of food from the snack
tray and bend over so that her ass was clearly in view of her own father. She even stood/posed sideways sometimes so that he got a clear and
unobstructed view of her entire body from all angles.

She dipped back down in the water, this time she went all the way in till the water was at her neck and then she stood back up and faced her
dad and said, "Well I think the water is almost bearable now."

Her top was fully wet and like the bottoms they became almost transparent and he could clearly see her aureoles as they were darker in color
than the rest of her breasts and the rock hard nipples which stuck out erect and proud from her small shapely breasts.

She was thoroughly enjoying the way her own father was looking at and staring at her almost nude body.

It was then that she asked her dad, "Daddy? Can you open up the bottle of champagne now? I'm a little thirsty."

John almost jumped up and walked over next to her and he bent over and got the bottle of champagne and began to unwrap the wrapper and then
popped the cork and filled both glasses and then turned around and gave one glass to his nearly nude 33 old sexy daughter.

As he turned around to face her, she moved toward him slightly and as he turned his semi erect cock brushed her thigh and he felt the
contact and he jumped slightly at the contact. He immediately pulled his crotch inward causing his ass to move backward and he bent slightly
at the waist as he finished the turn, to face her.

He was fully aware that his cock had made contact with his own daughter and that scared him and embarrassed him also. He tried the best he
could to remove that moment from his mind and act like nothing had happened.

Kim on the other hand had clearly felt the slight contact of his semi erect hard on, as it lightly brushed against her hip.

Kim took the glass from him and she looked directly into his eyes and said, "Well Daddy? What should we make a toast to?"

John was kind of caught off guard at this silly gesture and said, "OH! I Don't know."

Kim then raised her glass and said, "Well, Here is to the best father any daughter could ever hope to have and the nice hot tub."

John laughed and said, "Well, I don't know about that but, OK if you insist."

The both raised their glasses and clanked them together and they both took a drink. During all of this, they never lost eye contact till
after the finished their first drink.

Kim lowered her glass and so did her father. Kim then moved closer and wrapped her arms around her dad and gave him a big long hug as they
were both standing in the swirling waters of the hot tub.

Kim made sure that she pressed as much of her body against and along her father's body as possible.

There was no mistake now because when she did that his hard on got in the way and poked her slightly and then it moved to the side to let
her press her cunt mound up firmly against her own father's semi hard cock.

John knew, that she knew, that he had a hard on and his face was clearly red now and he was kind of relieved that they were hugging, so that
she could not see his reddening face. He tried to recover and think of something else.

Kim then replied as his cock poked her and then kind of moved off to the side so that she could press her pussy mound up against her own
father, "Oh! Sorry Daddy, Did I hurt you?"

To make her point her moved her hips slightly side to side and then her father gently broke the embrace and separated from her and said, "No
.... I'm OK ...... I mean ........" He then turned back around and went back to where he was once sitting and sat back down. He was clearly
embarrassed by the whole situation.

John clearly was embarrassed by what had happened but then again he was only human and if Kim was not his daughter ......... well he would
love to have a sexy young woman like Kim in his hot tub.

He then thought to himself, Mike must be a really lucky guy to be able to have Kim in a sexual way. Even though she is my daughter ....... I
would love to be able to enjoy her as a woman also.

The more he thought about it the bigger and harder his cock got.

He even got to the point of thinking what Kim might be like in bed, totally nude and having sex with her or at least what it would look like
if he could watch her in action.

He figured that any woman who would shave her pussy bare must be really relaxed about her own body and it's appearance and enjoy sex and
love making to the utmost

Kim on the other hand was proud that her father had a hard on and that it was quite big for only being half hard.

Kim then sat down next her father and took another sip from her glass and turned to look at him and said, "Daddy? Can I ask you a personal
question?"

John looked at her and then said, "I don't know? What?"

Kim then dropped the bomb. "When was the last time you made love to a woman?"

John almost choked and his jaw almost hit the water. He then recovered and said, "Kim, I think that is a little too personal of a question
to be asking me."

Kim then replied, "Oh daddy, I'm a full grown woman, I mean I've got two kids for god's sake, I know what sex and love is about, I'm just a
little worried about you."

John then laughed and said, "Well, if you really want to know it was about 6 months ago. There you happy now?"

Kim knew she had hit a raw nerve and she leaned over to her dad and put her arm against his chest and kissed him on the cheek and said, "I'm
sorry Daddy, I don't mean to pry but, you are still young and I'm sure you have not lost interest in sex and I just wanted to know if you
are getting back into the swing of things, that all."

John then put his arm around her back and rested his hand on her opposite should and kind of gave her a sideways hug by pulling her closer
to him and said, "I know Honey, but it is kind of hard to get back into the saddle again after what your mother and I shared together,
that's all."

Kim then said, "So tell me, what happened? How come you are not seeing her anymore?"

John said, "Well, Kim, I mean it was just something that just sort of happened and that, well, anyway we just haven't got back together
again, that's all, she lives pretty far away."

Kim then replied, "Oh, so she is not from around here or what?"

John kind of laughed and then got back up and went over to the snack tray and brought it over so that it would be closer to them and then
went back for the bottle of champagne and sit it behind them.

John then replied, "Well Baby? Is this going to be a game of twenty questions or what?"

Kim then said, "OK! Maybe a little of truth or dare thrown in for some kicks too!"

John laughed and said, "Why are you so interested in my love life?"

Kim then replied, "Because Daddy I love you and I want you to be happy and start enjoying life again, besides, I know that mom would have
wanted that too."

John was silent for a few moments and then said, "Well, I know that sweetheart, but your mom and I shared so many years together and
........ Well it is just kind of hard to jump back into the saddle again, so to speak."

Kim leaned back into her father again and once again kissed him on the cheek and said, "Oh Daddy!!"

She then went on to say, "OK!!! twenty questions. So daddy, where is she from?"

John replied, "Out of state."

Kim then shot back, "What state?"

John replied, "Not telling."

Kim smiled at her dad and said, "Why?"

John got into the game and decided he would play her game and give her as little of information as possible.

John replied, "For me to know and hopefully for you not find out!"

Kim laughed and caught on fast and said, "Well Daddy two can play at this game!"

"How old is she?", Kim asked.

"Well, she just turned 48." John responded.

"What does she look like?", Kim asked

John paused for a second and said, "Oh, I don't know, She is good looking, I mean, I wouldn't want to date or be seen with a dog!"

John laughed at about the same time Kim started laughing.

Kim then said, "No Daddy!!! Like what color of eyes does she have?"

"Rich copper brown", John replied.

"Length and color of hair?", Kim asked.

"Black, really long in length ", answered John.

Kim smiled and shot back another rapped fire question, "How much does she weigh?"

John replied, "Sorry not going to answer that one."

"OH DADDY!!! You aren't playing fair! Come on tell me."

John gave in and said, "Well I really don't know? maybe 120 pounds, I really don't know!"

Kim then said, "OK, So how tall is she?"

John replied, "Five foot Four inches."

"Measurements?", Kim asked.

John looked at her and said, "My! My! aren't you the nosy one."

Kim laughed and said, "Well Daddy!!! I'm just trying to picture what she looks like, unless you have a picture of her and I bet if you did
you probably wouldn't show it to me."

John laughed because Kim was putting on a face of pouting since her dad was not giving her the information she was asking for.

Kim then repeated her question and said, "SO!!! What are her measurements?"

John looked at her and said, "Well, I didn't have my tape measure handy so I really don't know."

Kim decided to go about it in another way and then smiled directly at him and said, "OK!! So how big are her tits?"

John choked as he was taking a drink from his refilled glass of champagne and then sputtered, "Kim!? What kind of question is that?"

Kim laughed and said, "Well Daddy? Does she have big tits or are they as small and tiny as mine?" She made her point by getting up and
sitting on the edge of the hot tub and moved away from him at a 90 degree angle and then cupped her own small breasts covered by her small
top and gently giggled them up and down a few time and then pushed them together in the middle of her chest to make them look bigger than
they were, then she bent over and got a few more pieces of food off the snack tray and eat them while she was look down and over at her
father.

John looked over at his daughter in total disbelief in what she had just done in front of her own father and once again was treated to the
sight of her almost clearly visible breasts and she had her legs spread slightly so that he could clearly see her barely covered pussy slit.
He stared at her slit for a few seconds and then said, "Well, I would have to say they are about 36 maybe, if you really have to know."

Kim then finished chewing up the last of fruit in her mouth and said, "Daddy, I have always wondered why mom had big tits like that and all
I got stuck with were these little dinky things and Debbie has ever smaller tits than me."

John looked at his daughter and looked at her small shapely breasts and said, "Well Honey, I don't know."

Kim then said, "Daddy? I've been thinking maybe I should get a tit job so that they are bigger and more noticeable." She made her point more
clearly once again by cupping her breasts and kind of lifting them up and then giggling them some before dropping her hands back down.

They both laughed at her jester and John did not respond to her question about getting a tit job.

"Married? Single? Divorced?", Kim asked.

"Widowed", John replied.

"How long as she been widowed?" Kim asked.

"Oh about the same as me, I guess.", John said.

Kim then looked directly at her dad and said, "OK!! Let's change topics then OK?"

John nodded his head in agreement and said, "Good!! Next topic."

Kim then smiled and said, "OK Daddy, New Topic, How many times did you bed her?"

John had a surprised and shocked look on his face, His own daughter was now asking personal questions now about his sex life and how many
times he has been fucking someone.

John then recovered and said, "Kim!!! I think you are getting a little too personal now."

"Why Daddy? Is it embarrassing for you to talk about sex out in the open?", Kim replied.

John responded and said, "Kim, you are my daughter and well, it is kind of strange to sit here and talk about sex in front of you."

Kim then responded by saying, "Daddy!! I'm a married woman remember and I have two kids remember so I know about sex, besides I like to talk
about sex, I like to hear what other people are doing and maybe they will say something about sex and what they do, that I haven't done and
then I also share with them what Mike and I have done. I mean it is like comparing notes and sharing cooking recipes."

John laughed and said, "Honey!! You are unbelievable, you mean you actually talk to other people openly about sex and your sex life with
Mike with them?"

"Sure Daddy, Why not?, Mike and I are always willing to try new things, I mean sex should be fun, not just the old in out till they pop.",
Kim responded.

"Boy, you younger generations are completely different. I mean my generation hardly ever talked about sex openly.", John replied.

Kim then moved over and sit next her dad and hugged him once more and said, "Well Daddy, maybe you should lighten up and try talking about
sex with me and you will soon find that it is really quite fun and kind of exciting too, if you know what I mean."

Kim continued, "So are you game to try?"

John looked at his daughter and said, "Well, I guess, I can try, but I don't really know."

Kim was excited by her dad's response and hugged him even tighter and then kissed him on the cheek and said, "Oh Great Daddy!!! You won't be
disappointed, besides you can ask me questions too, you know?"

John really didn't know how this was going to work out because he was already getting a hard on and his own daughter was encouraging him to
ask her about her sex life.

He thought to himself, "I could ask her a million questions and she would probably answer them, not only that she would probably shock me by
some of her answers, no doubt."

"So daddy how many time did you bed her?", Kim asked once again.

John kind of stuttered and then said, "Uhhh I don't really know, we did it a lot."

"What all did you two do?", Kim then asked her father.

John didn't know what to say and kind of stuttered even more and said, "Well, we just made love you know, I mean ....."

Kim laughed and said, "That's OK Daddy! It takes awhile to get use to talking about sex out in the open to a person for the first time so,
let's try an easier question, What is your favorite position to make love in?"

John kind of shifted around on the hot tub seat and then replied, "Uh! I don't know, I guess ........ well you know the regular way."

Kim giggled and said, "You mean the missionary position, with the man on top and the woman on the bottom?"

John simply replied, "Yea, I guess."

"Did you use a rubber or did you do her bare?", Kim then asked her father.

John was visibly uncomfortable with that question and said, "Honey!!?".

Kim then took pity on her father and hugged him again and looked right into his deep brown eyes as she was now only about six inches from
him and then softly said, "Daddy it's OK, Really! I mean, Mike and I make love and he fucks me without a rubber because I'm on the pill,
besides Daddy, I love the feeling I get as he shoots his cum into my pussy."

John's body actually jerked as Kim said the word fuck and his heart raced as she finished her sentence. His cock also gave a jump inside his
swim trunks as he was actually listening to his own daughter talk dirty. This was really the first time he had heard someone talk dirty to
him other than his late wife. He was turned on and he really wanted to hear more but then he was also thinking this was going too far. He
just didn't feel right, this was his own daughter talking like that. He really didn't know what to think.

John's eyes got wide and then said, "KIM!!!!"

Kim then went on to say, "Daddy, it's really OK, I like to talk about sex and there is nothing you can say or even do that will shock me, so
just relax and enjoy yourself, come on daddy just let yourself go."

John thought to himself, "Kim!!! You would be really shocked if you really knew what I was thinking and what I would like to do, especially
to you, my own daughter."

Then it dawned on him!!! Like a ton a bricks!!! "OH GOD!!!! Maybe she wants what I want?", John then decided to let go, like she said, "Hell
if she wants someone to talk dirty to and it's her own dad, then so be it."

He then said, "OK Kim!!! I did her bare without a rubber and I stayed inside her till completion."

Kim was visibly pleased with his dirty talk answer and she said, "Uumm yea daddy, now you’re getting the hang of it."

Kim then asked him another question, "Did she suck you off?"

Her dad replied, "Yes, she did everything." Kim then turned around and got some more food from the tray and ate some of it and her dad
decided to refill the champagne glasses again.

When she finished chewing, she then took a long drink of champagne and said, "Well, I myself like to suck Mike off and I always let him cum
in my mouth and then I slowly swallow his cum, Uuummm I just love the taste of cum."

John's eyes got wide and he groaned slightly as his own daughter was telling him very graphic, very intimate and very personal details of
her sex life and activity. His cock was rock hard and it once again jumped inside his swim trucks as his own 33 year old daughter was
talking dirty to him and getting him even more exciting.

Kim smiled and knew that she had her daddy right where she wanted him and pretty well knew that they would make love to each other, so she
decided to take it just a bit further and said, "Daddy?" she paused for just a second and looked directly into his eyes and then continued
before he could respond. "Do you have a hard on now?"

John eyes got wider as his own daughter asked the question and he was even more surprised when he felt her hand in his lap under the water.

Kim's hand found his hard on easily and she was really surprised by the size of it. It fact it made her heart beat even faster, it was
huge!!

Kim then responded by taking in a short breath and saying, "OH GOD DADDY!!! It's Huge!!!". She then gripped her 56 year old father's hard
cock and felt its entire length and width.

Her father just groaned more loudly as she gripped his hard cock. She then leaned forward and brought her face in front of his and she moved
closer till her lips touched his own lips.

That first electric shock passed through both of them as they both knew where all of this was leading to and yet neither one spoke or tried
to turn back from the direction where they were both heading for.

They both opened their mouths together and their tongues touched one another and it was then that their tongues introduced themselves to
each other, a father to his daughter and a daughter to her father.

John instinctively put his arms around his daughter and hugged her as they both shared their first

incestuous French kiss with each other. During all of this Kim did not release her grip on the biggest cock she had ever had a hold of.

They broke their kiss and separated just slightly but they were almost nose to nose with each other.

Kim broke the silence and said, "Daddy? Do you know what this will lead to?"

Her father was barely catching breath and he said, "I think I do, but, Honey? May be we should think about this, I mean ........"

Kim shut him up by leaning forward again and French kissing him again and this time rubbing his cock up and down the full long hard length
of him.

Kim then broke the kiss and said, "Daddy? I want to make love to you. Do you want to make love to me?"

John gave in to his primeval lust and simply said, "Yes."

Kim then kissed him again and said, "OH GOD DADDY!!!! I want you to fuck me and let me feel your giant cock side into my pussy, fuck me till
you shoot your cum into your own daughter's pussy."

They kissed again and then her father said as he was hugging her, "OH!! BABY!!!! You don't know how long I have secretly waited and prayed
for this very day to happen."

Kim pulled back a bit but continued to hold his big cock in her small hand and said, "Really? How long have you thought about me, I mean,
when did you begin to think about wanting to fuck me?"

John was silent for a few seconds and said, "Well ....... to be honest ....... ever since I saw in standing in front of the full length
mirror in your room completely nude ......... I guess you were about 13 or so and you were just beginning to fill out."

Kim was really surprised by what her father had just said, in a way it made her happy to know that her father lusted after her at such an
early age, but then it also made her feel somewhat sad because of all the time that had passed between then and now.

If only she had known, if only her father had followed through with his lustful thoughts and tried to seduce her then at that age.

But then again, maybe things would not have worked out, especially with that big cock of his, that would have tore her pretty little virgin
pussy to pieces, but then again maybe not.

Kim then said, "OH DADDY!!!! Why didn't you let me know or try to do something with me then?"

John opened up even more and said, "Oh Honey, I really wanted to, but, I just couldn't take the risk of your mom finding out and then there
was Debbie, and your older brothers, so I really couldn't do it. Besides your mom even had a hard time taking me inside her, even after she
had both of you, so, I knew that there was no way really to have you without hurting you, so I just resigned myself to just mere fantasies
of what it would have been like.

Kim then said, "Daddy? How come you never tried after I got older?"

John responded to her question by saying, "Well, by then you were starting to date boys and Debbie was just starting to fill out also and
well, I really never could find the right time or moment and besides, the risks were still too great, so I just kind of gave up on the very
idea that I would never be able to enjoy you as a sexual partner. After you got married, well that was it, so to speak and then it was just
a little while later Debbie was gone to so, it just never came about.

Kim was really surprised and shocked at the revelation her own father had just revealed to her. It was just like Mike had said all along
that the majority of fathers and mothers all share the same secrete fantasy deep and dark within their own minds, of what it would be like
to make love to their own kids.

Kim was still holding on to her own father's hard cock and then she let go of his cock and brought her hand up to the top of his swim trucks
and reached inside the top and pulled the string tie loose and pulled his swim trucks outward to make them loose.

She then asked her dad to lift up just a bit.

John immediately lifted up slightly as he know what was about to happen and he resigned himself to go with the flow and enjoy what was
finally going to happen.

John had patiently waited for 20 years for this day to come and to think that this was really going to happen, He was really going to
experience the ultimate joy and pleasure of actually having sex with his own daughter. After all of these years, he had just given up on the
very idea, but somehow, out of the blue, it was finally going to happen.

His heart beat raced as he lifted his butt up off the hot tub seat and his own daughter was stripping his swim trucks off of him.

Kim got the trucks off of him and he helped by raising his legs up and then it was done!!! He was completely naked in his own hot tub and it
was his oldest daughter who had stripped him of his trucks.

Kim then brought up the swim trucks and set them on the deck besides the hot tub.

She did not go back and grip his cock like he was hoping she would do but instead she then stood up and faced him with a big smile on her
face and the she reached back behind her and unclasped her top. Kim let the ends go and she was still holding her top in place and said,
"Daddy!? I'm freely and openly barring myself to you, my own father, because I love you more now than ever before and I want us to be lovers
from now on."

Kim then raised her top and pulled it up and over her head and tossed the top over to where his swim trucks were. She was now topless and
openly showing her own father her naked bare breasts.

Her breasts were only 34-A's but they were still firm and her nipples were rock hard even after having two kids. Her tummy was still flat
and firm and she had almost no stretch marks.

Kim then said, "Well Daddy!? Are my titties too small for you?"

She made her point by slightly cupping them in the palms of her hands and gently giggling them up and down. She then gripped her own nipples
with her index fingers and thrombus and twisted them and pulled the nipple tips out from her breasts and far as they would go and then
lifted upwards till they slipped from her fingers and this caused her breasts to bounce slightly and then they were once again still and
firm jutting outward hard and erect.

"Oh Kim!! Baby!!! Your tits are beautiful, please don't change a thing with them.", John half moaned to his topless daughter.

Kim then brought her hands down to the sides of her bikini bottoms and hooked them up and under the sides and slowly began to pull her
bottoms down. She got to the point of almost baring her bare pussy slit to her dad and then she bent her knees and her pussy and bikini
bottoms disappeared under the hot swirling waters.

John was disappointed and he though she was going to tease him for a while, but while Kim was lower in the water, up to her breasts, it was
then that she brought up her bikini bottoms in her hand and tossed them over into the pile of her dad's swim trunks and her top.

She looked over at her father and asked, "Well Daddy!? Are you ready to see your oldest daughter in all of her naked glory?"

"OH GOD!!! YES HONEY!!!!! Let me see you!!", John said in a low and husky voice.

Kim smiled at her daddy and then began to slowly raise herself up and present her totally nude adult body to her own lusting father.

This was a thrill beyond words for her. Even though she had got a big thrill and a unbelievable sexual rush as she bared herself to her own
son before they made love to each other. This was a bigger thrill and bigger rush because no matter how old she would be, she would always
be a little girl when she was in the presence of her own father.

The swirling waters slowly revealed her holy of holly's to her own father. First was the top of her pussy slit, totally bare of any
covering. Then the long slit till her extended out pussy lips were free of the bubbling waters and then the sexy gap and her two thighs were
now visible to her father’s gazing stare.

She was now fully standing upright and proud to be showing her own father her entire nude body.

John on the other hand was totally riveted and intently staring at the swirling water top as inch by slow madding inch of her lower body was
revealed to him.

When the top of her bare pussy slit was unveiled to him he took in a short and shallow breath. His cock jumped all by itself and his cock
head swelled even bigger as he got his first glimpses of his oldest daughter's shaved pussy.

He cock once again swelled in size and shape and the head also grew again as her outer pussy lips and the sexy gap she has between her
thighs became visible, up from the swirling, bubbling water of the hot tub. When he saw her fully exposed before him he groaned out, "OH GOD
KIM!!!! You are so beautiful and sexy!!!", he paused for a few seconds in total silence and gazed upon his totally nude daughter in all her
naked glory and looked at her from top to bottom and then started the whole process all over again.

He thought to himself that this has got to be a dream or that he had died and this was heaven. He just drank in the sight of her and it was
burning a permanent record of this unbelievable sight into his brain. This was something he would never forget and this was the sight of his
oldest daughter that he would take to the grave with him.

It seemed like it was just last week that he had looked upon, well, maybe, spied on, his oldest daughter standing nude, in front of her full
length mirror and she was intently looking at her maturing body, at the tender age of 13.

She only had shy mounds for breasts, but her nipples were already sticking out and they were hard, at least that's what they looked like
from his view point.

He could also clearly remember seeing her 13 year old pussy with just the beginnings of a silky fine growth of pubic hair just above her
slit.

He was now looking at his oldest daughter which was now 33 years old and she had a completely bare pussy. This was probable the biggest turn
on for him, because this was the first time he had ever seen a adult bare pussy up close and personal.

All of the fantasies he had ever had about Kim and yes even her younger sister, his youngest daughter, (Debbie) he never once dreamed about
a bare pussy on either one of them.

He wanted to so badly to reach down and grab hold of his hard cock, but he knew, that if he some much as touched his cock, he would cum on
the spot. He was sitting in his hot tub totally nude with his oldest daughter, also totally nude with a shave pussy no less and he was on a
hair trigger and he didn't know what to do.

The last thing he wanted to do was cum before anything happened and yet he didn't want to cum as soon as his nude daughter touched him
again.

He hadn't had sex in six (6) months, well of course, he had jerked off many times during then and now, but that was totally different. He
was now in the presence of a totally nude female with small beautiful breasts with their nipples standing erect and that female was the
first female he had ever seen with a completely shave, totally bare pussy, and to top it all off, it was his own daughter.

Kim was totally silent and letting her dad take in the sight of her nude body and then she watched his eyes as they traveled up and down and
up and down her body.

When his eyes once again lowered themselves to once again look at her bare pussy, she then spread her legs farther apart and then she slowly
lowered her hand down to her pussy and slowly slid her hand down from the top of her slit to the bottom and then back up again. She did this
about four of five times and when her hand was at the bottom, she then fully inserted her middle finger into her pussy hole and finger
fucked herself slowly about three times.

Kim moaned out loud as she entered herself in front of her own dad. She half closed her eyes and felt the pleasure she was giving herself.
She then withdrew her middle finger from her pussy hole and slowly dragged her finger up the middle of her body. All the while her father
was watching and following her finger travel up her nude glistening body till she came to her breasts and she slowly dragged her finger and
up the gentle swell of right breast and slowly circled her right nipple and then she slowly dragged her finger across over to her left
breast and did the same thing to her left nipple and then she brought her finger back to the middle between her small, firm 34-A breasts and
then continued her travel upward. Up her throat, over her chin and on to her lips.

She ran her finger tip around the lower and upper lips of her mouth and then she opened her mouth and took her middle finger into her mouth
and slowly closed her mouth and moaned slightly as though she was enjoying the flavor of her own pussy. In fact she was indeed enjoying the
flavor of her own pussy, but she was also enjoying the thrill and rush of putting on a sexual show in front of her own father.

John was intently watching all of this and he also groaned out load as she first inserted her middle finger into her own bare pussy and then
he groaned again when she sucked her own finger into her mouth and cleaned her own pussy juice off her finger.

It was a miracle that John did cum when she did each of these things to her. Somehow he was just barely able to hold off from dumping his
load of cum then.

Kim then looked down at her daddy and she noticed that he almost had a pained look on his face as he was staring intently at her.

She then said, "Daddy!! Stand up so that I can look at you and this giant cock of yours that I have only felt."

John immediately stood up and his cock head broke the surface of the bubbling waters even before his belly button was exposed. The cock head
was bigger than a good size ripe plum and it was reddish purple in color. As he stood up more and more of the shaft was exposed to her
stare. The shaft was bigger in diameter just behind the head and then it started to taper down slightly. Then his balls and his ball sack
was exposed from the swirling waters.

Kim was totally shocked and then again pleased, to see a cock of this size and magnitude right there in front of her. It was by far the
biggest cock both in length and diameter that she had ever seen in person.

Just the size alone was something that once again triggered her mind into thinking that she was once again a little girl when in the
presence of her own father and this sealed it.

Her dad had, indeed, the biggest cock and then it hit her full force. Oh my god! He is going to fuck me with that thing! It was if she was
once again a little girl, young woman and she was going to experience sex for the first time and she was going to surrender her virginity to
a guy and this guy was in fact her own father.

Her whole body had a giant rush and her whole body trembled at the very thought of what was going to take place tonight with her own father.
Kim's pussy muscles gave a big internal squeeze and she thought to herself, It truly is like I'm a virgin all over again and this time daddy
is going to make me into a women, his woman, with this huge fuck tool. It is going to batter my pussy and make me scream like never before.

Kim then kneeled down in front of her father and prepared herself to begin the ultimate act of love that can be shared between a father and
daughter. The act of Father/Daughter Incest.

John knew that Kim was about to start sucking on his hard swelling cock and he said to her, "Honey!? I'm on a hair trigger and I'm afraid
that I will cum as soon as you touch my cock."

Kim looked up at her father as he was staring down at her and she said, "That's OK Daddy, Just let yourself go and don't try to hold back
OK?"

John replied to his oldest daughter of 33, "OK, but I really do mean it. I'm just about to cum right now."

Kim looked up at him and said, "Just cum Daddy!! Cum for me!!"

Kim leaned forward a bit and then she reached up and took hold of his hard cock, which was built more like a small Billie club or ball bat.
She bent his cock down ward slightly and she opened her mouth as wide as she could get it, she then stuck her tongue out about half way and
laid the large reddish purple plum size cock head on her tongue and she began to stroke the lower part of his shaft.

She was going to jerk him off and he was going to see his cum, his own cum, come rushing out of his cock head into the open and willing
mouth of his own daughter.

She stroked his cock about six to ten times and her father moaned and said, "OH GOD BABY!!!! I'M GOING TO CUM .... NOW!!!"

Kim was ready and then she felt the rush of cum going up the underside of his shaft, rush past her fingers as it was traveling up to the
swollen tip and then all at once it exploded from the tip and went directly into her open mouth and hit the back of her throat.

John was now groaning as he began to release himself into his daughter's mouth. He saw his cock swell and then his cock head got bigger and
then he saw the first stream of cum jet out from the tip of his cock. The streamer of cum was long and pearly white in color it continued
its journey till it disappeared inside his daughter's open mouth and then the streamer was cut off at the end of his cock head as his cock
muscles shut off the flow of cum and the first jetting streamer of cum continued to fly into her mouth.

The sight totally amazed John.

His cock relaxed for just a split second and then it swelled up again and the second streamer of rich, hot, bubbly, pearly white, daddy cum
was shooting off and into his daughter's open mouth. A total of five solid streamers of cum shot off in his daughter's open and willing
mouth and during all of this, Kim, his oldest daughter was staring up at him with her big doe like eyes.

Then he was almost finished coming and Kim licked the tip of his cock head with the tip of her tongue and then slightly tilted her head
upward toward him, with her mouth still open and he could see his entire load of cum inside his daughter's mouth.

If he hadn't of just cum, that sight of his own daughter with her mouth full of cum would have made him cum all over again if he could have.
The sight of her doing this was just to unbelievable.

She was putting on a show for her father that was by far better than any porn movie, film or picture he had ever seen.

He groaned again out loud at this sexy, naughty, and gross sight of a woman, his own daughter acting like a whore and a slut, but that in
itself was probably the biggest erotic sight he had ever witnessed, it was in fact better, because it was his own daughter, doing this to
him and for him.

Kim then slowly swirled her tongue around inside her mouth and then she slowly and sexily closed her mouth and he could see her throat
muscles work as she swallowed his entire load of cum. At the same time, she half closed her eyes and had a slight smile or grin on her face
as she did this. She also moaned out loud as though she was savoring and enjoying the taste of her father’s cum as she swallowed it.

After she swallowed, she once again opened her mouth, as to prove to her own dad that she did in fact swallow all of his cum he had shoot
off into her mouth. She then leaned forward and licked the tip of his cock head once again. She then opened her mouth and swallowed the head
of his cock into her mouth and began to twirl her tongue around his cock head and make sure it was totally clean of cum before she released
his cock head.

Kim then stood back up and stepped closer to her father and was starting to give him a hug when he interrupted her hug as his face came
closer and then he was kissing her full on the lips and his tongue shot out of his mouth and into her mouth and began to explore her mouth
in a deep and passionate French kiss.

John could clearly taste himself with his tongue inside his daughter's mouth and that in itself excited him even more.

They broke the embrace and he babbled, "OH KIM!!!! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!!!!".

Kim replied, "I know Daddy, I love you too!"

John then sit back down in the hot tub because he almost fell down as he was coming inside his own daughter's mouth. Besides he was no
longer a spring chicken and his daughter and her actions just about wiped him out.

Kim sit down next to her father and laid her head on his shoulder and reached under the water and genteelly held his huge cock as it began
to slowly soften and decrease in size.

They were silent for a few minutes each enjoying a replay in their own mind, as to what had just happened between a loving father and
adorable and caring daughter.

Then they began to casually talk about this and that and it was as though nothing sexual had ever happened between them. Yet Kim was still
cupping her father's cock and now his balls and ball sack in the palm of her hand.

John then placed his right hand in his daughters lap under the water and she instinctively spread her legs apart as to let the hand have
complete free access to her bald, bare, beautiful, clean shaven, pussy.

John could not get over what had just happened, his own daughter had actually sucked him off and she openly let her own father cum in her
mouth, and now he was actually cupping that same daughter's completely shaved, bare, smooth pussy mound in the palm of his hand. It was even
more surprising that she was actually letting this all happen.

The very idea, of incest, with his own daughter, was just beyond comprehension for him, he always thought that it was just a mere sexual
fantasy for him, but 20 years later after he had his first thought of making love to his own flesh and blood daughter, it was actually going
to take place.

If John know what had happened with his oldest daughter's own family he would probably die of a stroke or heart attack.

Kim then started up again asking him questions about this woman he had made love to about six (6) months ago. This time John was more
relaxed about talking about sex in general, I mean, he had just had his oldest daughter suck his cock and made him cum in her mouth, so
talking about sex out in the open was nothing compared to what he just experienced a short time ago.

"Did you go down on her?", she asked. "Yes, She loves for me to lick and eat her", he replied.

"What was her favorite position to make love in?", she asked her father. "She likes to be on top mostly and then she like the doggie
position too.", he responded to his daughter's question.

"So, daddy are you going to tell me now who she is?", she asked her dad. "No Baby! not just yet, I want it to be a surprise. I'm almost
certain you will love her when I show you a picture of her and what she looks like.", he replied.

"Is it a picture of her in the nude?", she asked her dad.

He smiled and nodded and said, "Yes, Baby, it is.", he replied with a big smile on his face.

"Daddy!!! I didn't know you had it in you to do something like that.", she smiled back at her dad sitting beside her.

All the way she gently cupping and fondling his cock and balls and He was in turn enjoying the feel of her bare, smooth, clean shaven pussy.
John could still not get over the fact that he was in fact in the hot tub nude with his own daughter and he was feeling her up.

Kim then said, "Let's change the subject OK?"

John just replied simply, "OK."

Kim's mew question for her dad was, "How old were you when you lost your virginity?" John replied, "22 years old."

Kim then asked, "How old was the girl?" John replied, "16 years old."

"Was that her first time also?", Kim asked her dad. John once again replied to his daughter's questioning by saying, "Yes, I took her
cherry."

"Did you cum inside her or what?", Kim asked. John simply replied, "Yes."

"How old were you the first time you had a blow job and a girl sucked you off?", Kim asked her dad. John smiled, as he was remembering back
to that moment in his life and said, "I was 22 then."

Kim smiled back at her father and enjoyed this new talk with her father and also enjoyed the way he was more relaxed now and was able to
talk more openly about sex. She then asked, "Did she let you cum in her mouth or what?" John replied by saying, "Yes, I shot off in her
mouth but she only let the first couple of shots go in and then the rest of it shot out all over her neck, face and chest." John then kind
of laughed as he remembered that first time and then said, "It was really messy because I got it all over her. She was kind of shocked and
upset that I did that to her. I guess she did not know what was going to happen at the very end, if you know what I mean."

Kim laughed with her dad and said, "Yea, I know what she must have felt because the same thing happened to me the first time."

Kim then continued with her questioning of her dad by asking, "Did she swallow your cum?" He laughed and said, "Well, You could say that,
she swallowed what she could not spit out."

Kim then asked her dad, "What is the youngest age girl or woman you have made love to?" "14 years old", John replied.

"How old were you?", Kim asked her dad. "I was 22 years old", John replied to his daughter and then said, "I guess you can say a lot of
things happened to me when I was 22."

"Have you ever had two (2) girls/women at one time?", Kim asked. John replied with a fond look in his eyes and said, "Yes, quite a few times
really."

Kim smiled back at her father and said, "Do you like to see two (2) girls/women doing each other?" John replied and said, "OH YES!!!! I
think that is one of the best sights I have ever seen."

"Have you ever shared a girl/woman with another man at the same time?", Kim asked her dad. John once again thought back to all of those
years gone by and said, "Yes, quite a few times, while in was in the service overseas stationed in Japan."

"Have you ever had sex with another guy?", Kim asked her dad. "Sorry Honey, but I'm not really into that kind of thing, if you know what I
mean."

"What is your widest fantasy?", Kim asked her dad. John was silent for a few moments and then said, "Well, I have quite a few fantasies. It
is kind of hard to decide. My main fantasy, that I lived out overseas was to make love to a mother and her daughter at the same time. After
I got back to the states, got married and had you kids, well, my fantasy was to make love to both you and Debbie, but now, I have already
begun to do that one so I don't really know what else there is left for me to do."

Kim was totally shocked by what her dad had just said about doing a mother and daughter together. He had done that overseas in Japan while
he was in the service.

She then said, "Where did you meet this mother and daughter at?" John replied, "Akihita (the mother) was a woman that worked on the base and
she was widowed and We started to see each other and before long I was spending the weekend over at her small one bed room apartment, She
was 28 and got pregnant at 14. She looked like she was only 16 to 18 if even that. I mean she was truly beautiful."

John paused and then said, "Your mother didn't even know about this. I mean I was in the service and I was only 22 at the time and well, I
was overseas and well, I just kind of lived it up."

Kim was really intrigued by what her father was telling her about his past when he was younger before he married mom.

Kim cupped his cock and balls in the palm of her hand and gently squeezed them and then leaned closer to her father and said, "So, Tell me,
How did this all take place?"

John was starting to get excited all over again thinking back to those days gone by and he started to play with his own daughter's pussy
some more.

He started to slide his middle finger up and down the smooth bare pussy slit and then he slowly and carefully inserted his middle finger
into his daughter's pussy and then began to finger fuck her as he continued to tell her his story about the first time he had experienced
the joy and thrill of fucking both a mother and daughter together in bed at the same time.

"Well Honey, most of the time when I stayed over at her apartment her daughter ( Anika ) slept out in the living room or we did. Any way I
had been having sex with her for about 3 months almost every weekend and one night ( Akihita ) the mother and I were fucking up a storm and
I happened to look over at the sliding door and saw ( Anika ) the daughter peeking in watching us fuck."

John continued to slowly finger fuck his own daughter in his hot tub while he continued with his erotic tale of fucking a Japanese mother
and daughter.

I stopped fucking and removed my cock from ( Akihita ) the mother's pussy and said, "Your daughter ( Anika ) is watching us right now."
Akihita calmly looked over and said, "Anika come in here." I was really shocked because, here I was totally nude with my wet, hard, cock
sticking straight out and she was telling Anika, her 14 year old daughter to come on in to the bedroom.

I was just kind of shocked and my cock started to wilt down, because of what had just happened and Anika simply opened up the sliding door
and came in and keeled down at the side of the futon (bed).

She was just wearing a silk robe and she was maybe only 4' 6" tall if even that but she looked so small and beautiful, almost elfin. She was
almost flat-chested as are most Japanese girls at that age, but still she was a real looker. She had long black hair, hypnotic almond shaped
brown eyes that looked like liquid pools of copper. She actually looked more beautiful than her own mom.

Any way she came in an bowed to Akihita, her mom and they talked in Japanese for a short time and then Anika slowly stood up and calmly
untied her silk robe and opened it and then slid it off her small delicate shoulders and let it drop to the floor.

I was totally amazed and shocked to see that she was complete nude. Anika stood there and I just looked at her small elfin body and was
amazed at how sexy she looked in the nude. I mean she was just 14 years old and the really wild thing was that my cock was almost totally
limp and hanging down but when she stood up and disrobed right there in front of me my cock immediately jumped back up totally rock hard.

Akihita, the mother, noticed my cock's reaction and said something to Anika, her daughter, and her daughter smiled and then covered her
mouth with her hand. Most Japanese girls do this jester when they are embarrassed.

Any way I think I was in a state of shock and looked down at Akihita and asked her what in the hell was going on and she said, "Anika is at
the same age as I was the first time I learned about sex and I would like you to have the honor and privilege of teaching my daughter the
ways of love making.

I think a feather could have pushed me over. I didn't know what to think. My cock was doing the thinking for me about that time and I said
to Akihita you got to be joking right? Akihita just looked at me and said, "No, You should feel honored to have a virgin girl given to you
as a gift and present. All she wants in return is to be taught how to make love and please a man." Akihita then went on to say that it was a
custom for maidens to present themselves in this manner and that Akihita thought that I was such a good lover, that I should also teach
Anika, her daughter in the way of love making. Akihita did not feel any shame or guilt in offering her own daughter to me, her man.

Well needless to say they didn't have to do much talking to convince me into making love to Anika, so any way she joined us on the futon
(bed) and I started to touch and feel Anika all over.

I was totally shocked to see Anika lay down on the bed and watched as she spread her young thin legs, Akihita immediately moved around and
got into position between Anika spread legs and she bent down and started to eat her own daughter's pussy right there in front of me.

I mean, here I was only 22 years old and had just started to learn about sex and now I was actually watching a mother go down on her own
daughter and I was suppose to then fuck her virgin daughter. It was just beyond me, but then again, I was a horny young man and here were
two beautiful naked women laying down on the bed before me and I was in a way, in hog haven so to speak.

So Kim, that night I made love to both of them for the first time and it was after that, every weekend we all shared the same bed and we had
a blast.

I guess, after I came back from Japan, I was spoiled, so to speak and I think that is where I came up with and got use to making love to a
young girl. I think, that is what triggered my mind into wanting to make love to my own daughter's, because I had already done it before,
but Anika was not my daughter. In a way she was and in some other ways she wasn't.

Kim was shocked and pleased to hear all about her dad's sexual adventure over in Japan when he was younger and tried to imagine what it must
have been like for him and them.

She then realized that she was not any different from the Japanese mother because she had in fact done the same thing with her own daughter
and Mike played the same role, so to speak, as her father did some 34 years ago.

Kim was turned on and was just about to cum from hearing her own father talk about the wild times overseas and he was finger fucking her at
the same time. She in turn was stroking her dad at the same time and his cock had returned to being a long thick hard cock ready for action
once again.

John's daughter (Kim) was more than ready to finish and follow through with the final act of love and lust with her own father and feel for
the very first time what his cock would feel like sliding up into her wet and ready pussy. She was more than ready to finish the final act
of father/daughter incest and have her own dad fuck her to completion.

Kim wanted to hear more about her dad's sexual adventures overseas but she had her own needs that needed to be fulfilled first, so the story
would just have to wait until after he finished fucking her for the very first time.

Kim looked at her father and she leaned over to him and French kissed once again and said, "Daddy!? Let's go to your bedroom so that you can
make love to me (Your own daughter) properly.

Kim then stood up and reached over and got a big fluffy towel and stepped out of the hot tub. John then stood up and his big 8 1/2 to 9 inch
long cock was proudly sticking up at almost a 45 degree angle. He was no longer shy about letting his oldest daughter see him fully nude and
fully erect, I mean they were both going to his bedroom and he was going to experience the ultimate thrill and rush of actually sliding his
own rock hard cock into his own daughter's pussy.

He still could not get over the fact that this was actually happening and that before the night was over his was actually going to fulfill
his wildest fantasy of actually committing the ultimate taboo of all, incest with his own daughter.

He was more turned on than he had ever have been during his entire adult life, well almost, but that memory was still just as great of a
turn on, but he would not revile that to his daughter just yet.

Kim was leading her father down the hall and then up the wide long staircase upstairs to the master bedroom, that use to be her mom and
dad's but since her death it was just his.

John followed her up the stairs and enjoy the sight of her cute ass as she climbed the stairs. He could clearly see his own daughter's pussy
mound, slit and extended pussy lips from behind and was held spellbound as he watched her walk up the stairs in front of him. He still could
not get it out of his mind that this was his very own daughter and she was leading the way up stairs to his bedroom and she was in fact
making all the moves and saying all of these things which would end in them fucking each other.

Once Kim was in the bedroom she automatically got up on the master king size bed and laid down on her back and proceeded to spread herself
out in a spread eagle position in the middle of the bed.

Kim was more than ready for her first fuck with her own dad. She was wet, ready and totally spread for him to mount her and give her the
fuck of her life that she has been waiting for.

John could not fully understand and comprehend that the finial moment of truth had come, even though it was 20 years later from the first
time he had thought of doing his own daughter in a sexual way.

John was a the side of the bed and Kim turned her head slightly toward him and said, "Daddy!? Why don't you crawl up here and let me get
your big beautiful cock all hard, wet and ready for me."

John was almost in a daze as he got up on the bed with his own naked 33 year old daughter and he positioned himself so that she could turn
her head slightly and suck on his 8 1/2 inch to 9 inch cock.

Kim licked the full length of his shaft till she came to the large plum size head and she swirled her tongue around the entire head a few
times to get it nice and wet and slicked up so that it would help make it slide into her pussy a little easier.

While Kim was doing this to her own father, John was enjoying the feeling he was receiving in the cock and ball department. He was also
enjoying the sight of his oldest daughter laid out on his bed spread and ready to go.

He still had a hard time believing that all of this was really taking place and all of this was real and not some wet dream.

Kim in the mean time was also playing with his big ball sack and the pair of big balls that were inside of it. As she cupped his balls in
the palm of her hand she thought of how many times her mom had done the same thing to him. She also wondered what her mom had said to him
the first time she felt him or saw him totally nude with a hard on sticking out, because the size of his cock was by far the biggest one she
had ever seen in person. She could not fathom the reaction or the pain and pleasure her mom must have felt to have this giant fuck stick
take her virginity and spread her mom's virgin little pussy for the first time, Hell, even if mom was not a virgin, I bet that was quit the
sight the first time he laid it to her.

Kim pussy was drooling with her pussy juices and she was more than ready for the main event to take place.

Kim finished her dad off by taking his plum size cock head into her mouth and French kissing his piss slit with the tip of her tongue.

John moaned in both pleasure and pain as she did this to him.

Kim released his cock head from her mouth and John instinctively move down her body and got in between her spread open legs and knee walked
up till he was in the correct position.

Kim then kept her legs spread and brought her knees up till they were almost to her breasts and spread herself open as far as possible.

John moved a bit closer and took hold of his cock and bent it down slightly so that it was in line with her spread open pussy. He moved his
hips forward and backward and watched as his cock head and part of his shaft slid along his daughter's pussy slit from top to bottom and
back up again. John did this about five or six times and all the while he was doing this Kim was moaning to herself softly, "OH GOD!!! OH
GOD YES!!!! OH YES DADDY!!!" Then she began to chant, "NOW DADDY!!! NOW!!!! I"M READY DADDY!!!! PLEASE DADDDY!!!!! PLEASE!!!!! I'M READY
DADDY!!!! PLEASE DO ME NOW!!!! LET ME FEEL YOU DADDY!!! PLEASE DADDY DO ME!!!"

John slid his cock head down one last time along her pussy slit and stopped as it came in line with her pussy hole. The plum sized cock head
was in the correct position and in line with her pussy hole. He held the top of his shaft down so that it would not slide up along her pussy
slit, but held it in place so that when he began to push forward with his hips that the plum sized cock head would spread her inner pussy
lips and enter her pussy.

His cock head was properly seated and he began to push forward slowly. Kim inner pussy lips began to spread open due to the pressure of his
cock head and then she felt herself being spread open farther and farther. Then all at once his large plum sized cock head slipped into her
pussy whole and her pussy muscles immediately clamped down on his cock shaft right behind his cock head.

Her mind went totally wild, her own father now had is cock head firmly inside of her pussy and he was not letting up on the pressure. Slowly
and surely more and more of this giant cock and shaft was entering her pussy. It was by far the biggest cock she had ever had the pleasure
and privilege of feeling as it slid into her pussy. Kim did not feel any pain, but it was really big and it did cause her a little
discomfort at first but the pleasure and joy she felt all over, far out weighted the discomfort by far.

John said out loud in a deep sexy tone as his cock head passed into his daughter's pussy and felt her pussy muscles clamp down on him right
behind his cock head, "OH GOD BABY!!!!! OH GOD!!!! YESS!!!!!"

All during this time they were both looking at each other and occasionally looking down at were their sex organs were joined together and
watched in erotic fascination as more and more of his cock slid into his own daughter's pussy.

He still could not get over the sight of her bare, smooth, shaved pussy. It reminded him of a little girl's pussy. That alone made his cock
head swell once again, this time inside of his own daughter's pussy and he moaned out loud again, "OH HONEY!!! OH MY BABY!!! OH KIM!!!."

Kim felt his cock head swell inside her pussy and this too caused her to moan also out loud, "OH DADDY!!! OH!! I CAN FEEL YOU SWELL UP
INSIDE OF ME!!! OH GOD DADDY!!!."

Once John had about 4 inches of his cock inside of his daughter's pussy he started to slowly withdraw it and pull some of her pussy juice
out so that when he reinserted his cock into her his cock would get slicker and glide more easily into his daughter's sex.

He pulled out till her pussy muscles were once again gripping him just behind his plum size cock head and then he began to slide back into
his daughter, this time going a little deeper. He keep this up till he had almost 6 1/2 inches of his 8 1/2 to 9 inch cock in her then on
the last stroke he keep going till he bottomed out inside of her.

When he was fully seated inside of her pussy, he could feel the small opening to her uterus against his cock head. It felt like three small
velvet fingers were gently gripping his cock head.

He paused and looked down at where they were joined together and saw that his entire cock shaft was full seated inside his own daughter. It
was then that the full magnitude of the situation finally hit him with full force.

He was actually inside his own daughter's pussy!! It really is!! After twenty years of mere fantasy he was now inside of her.!!!

John then moaned once again, "OK GOD KIM!!! I'M REALLY INSIDE YOU!!! I"M IN MY OWN DAUGHTER!!!."

By this time Kim was also beside herself in what she felt both mentally and physically. She also looked down at their joined sex organs and
moaned, "OH GOD DADDY!!!! MY OWN DADDY IS REALLY INSIDE OF ME!!!."

Kim then smiled up at her daddy and said, "FUCK ME DADDY!!! FUCK ME!!."

John again moaned and began to slide his big giant hard cock and shaft in and out of his 33 year old daughter's pussy. All the while
enjoying the feeling and sensations that went with enjoying his first incestuous mating session with his daughter.

Even though John came just a short time ago he should have lasted a lot longer but the imagery of his daughter spread out and open before
him as he fucked her for the first time was just too much of a sexual turn on that he came before he wanted to, but it was long enough for
Kim to have a couple of orgasms while he was fucking her.

In fact, Kim was really just having a nonstop orgasm from when he entered her till he finally shot off inside of her.

John gave his daughter one more deep shove and then he held himself as deep as possible inside his daughter's warm, tight, wet, cunt and
enjoyed the feeling of his orgasm over take him.

His cock head swelled once again and then there was a rush of cum that started deep within his balls and rushed up along the underside of
his thick, long shaft till it reached his swollen cock head and then it paused for a split second, before it erupted from his piss slit in a
long, wet, white, hot, streamer of thick, rich, bubbling, potent fatherly cum. The first streamer of cum jetted out of his cock head and was
forced directly up into Kim's uterus. Four more solid steady jets of cum was directly deposited into Kim's uterus.

If Kim wouldn't have been on the pill she would have surely been impregnated by her father's cum.

John was enjoying his own orgasm and all sorts of different things went through his mind at a break neck speed. Everything from pure love
and lust to total disgust and shame for what he had just done to his own daughter.

Kim on the other hand was totally involved with what all was going through her mind as he was shooting his fatherly cum into her (his own
daughter's) bare, smooth, slick pussy.

Kim was just beginning to understand some of the feelings Nancy must have felt as her dad fucked her for the first time and shot his
bubbling cum into her 12 year old virgin pussy. Kim knew without a doubt that he (her father) would have free and total access to her pussy
from now on for the rest of his life. She would gladly and freely spread herself for him in any position, in fact, if he said, he wanted to
fuck her in public she would gladly do it.

She just had the first small taste of his cock, so to speak and she was not about to stop till he did everything to her. She would be
forever indebted to his cock and cum as this was what made her over 33 years ago, so he now could have her totally whenever the urge hit him
and she was sure that he would never refuse her if she made the first move to get him to mate her again and again and again.

After John quite coming in her pussy, he slowly lowered himself down on top of his daughter and enjoyed the hot naked female flesh of his
oldest daughter.

Kim them slowly lowered her bent knees and legs down on to the bed and still had them slightly spread. She then raised her legs and wrapped
them around his legs and locked her ankles on the inside of his knees. She then wrapped her arms around his back and hugged him while they
shared their first incestuous French kiss after he had shot his full load of fatherly cum into his own daughter's tight, wet, warm,
clasping, bare, shaved, smooth cunt.

They just relaxed for a few minutes without speaking to each other and just enjoyed the afterglow of their first incestuously sexual union
as only a father and daughter could.

Kim was replaying the event she and her father had just experienced in her mind.

She felt his giant cock head swell up at the mouth of her uterus and she could actually feel his cum as it jetted into her pussy, womb, and
uterus. It was one of the most unbelievable feelings she had ever felt, except for the time that her own son had deposited his first load of
hot young potent cum up into her pussy or when she tasted her own daughter's cum as it trickled down into her open mouth.

Kim was the first one to speak after their shared orgasm. "So Daddy!? What do you think about it now?"

John lifted up slightly and looked at his fully nude daughter he was laying on top of, with his slowly softening cock still inside her wet,
warm and tight pussy and said, "Oh Kim!!! Right now, I don't know what to think! It felt so wonderful, but now I feel like we, I mean, I
went too far. I mean I should not have done, what I just did. I mean ......" He paused and looked her directly in the eyes.

Kim smiled up at him and then gently lifted her head and kissed him on the lips and laid her head back down on the bed and said, "OH
DADDY!!! There is no need to feel guilty about anything we have done. I mean it was just natural for us to make love. I mean you are a male
and I am a female and we are both old enough to make our own decisions on who we want to make love to."

Kim then went on to say some more and while she was trying to explain that it was OK with her and what they did together and to each other
she was also gripping his soft cock with her inner pussy muscles and rubbing her hands all over his body.

Kim continued, "Daddy, there is nothing wrong, evil or sinful about enjoying incest with a family member. In fact, incest is the ultimate
act of love shared among family members and it is nobody else's business what we do together. If they don't like incest, then they don't
have to do it and they don't have to practice it. But they should also realize that they should not make the rules for other people and
their families and make it a crime or a sin if someone else and their own family wants to do it with each other."

John was silent for a few moments before he replied and thought to himself that Kim was truly a remarkable woman and daughter to have such
an open mind toward a subject in which most people around the world find disgusting, criminal and sinful.

He then said, "I know Kim!! It was truly a very beautiful and magical moment we have shared together but still, it is so dangerous, I mean
what if Mike should find out about us and what we just did or Debbie, or even your brothers (my sons) and their wives and kids? I mean they
would hate me and maybe even you from now till the day we both die."

Kim once again smiled up at her daddy and said, "Mike is more open minded than you could possibly think, in fact he knows that I came over
to spend the weekend with you and he also knows that I was planning to find a way so that we would do what we just did."

John immediately stiffened up and his eyes got bigger as he looked down at his daughter and said, "OH MY GOD!!! HE KNOWS?"

Kim smiled up at him and giggled and said, "Yes Daddy!! He knows and he also approves, in fact you and Mike now share some common
experiences."

John looked at his nude daughter laying before and under him and he had a puzzled look on his face and said, "What do you mean by that?"

Kim then said, "Well Daddy, you have just experienced what it is like to make love to your own daughter and he has too!"

John was totally shocked at what she just said to him and he rolled off the top of her and in doing so his softened cock slide out of
daughter's pussy. He was now laying beside his nude daughter and he had a shocked look on his face and said, "WHAT!!!! You mean he has
.......... with Nancy?!!!! and you know about it?!!!"

Kim then rolled over on her side to face him and smiled then said, "Daddy don't be so shocked!! Yes, I know about Mike making love to Nancy,
in fact, I knew long before he actually did her for the first time."

Kim then went on to explain to her father by saying, "Daddy, It is really no different than what you and I just did, in fact you yourself
said earlier that you wanted to do me when I was 13 or 14 so ......"

John shook his head as he was trying to comprehend all of this new found information. He could not believe what he had just heard, Mike
fucked his only daughter and she was what? 12 years old and his own daughter knew before hand what he was planning to do to his little girl
and she let him. He could not come to grips with what he was just told, Kim let her husband fuck their own daughter.

John then said, "MY GOD KIM!!! HOW COULD YOU?!!! How could you let him do that to your daughter, she is so young, she is what? 11 or 12?"

"Daddy!!! It was just not Mike's or mine decision Nancy was the one who gave the final word. Daddy, she wanted her own dad to be the first
and to help show her what love, sex, lust and a sexual relationship is all about.", Kim replied.

She then went on to say, "What better person to teach kids, young girls and boys what sex is and what all is involved in the sex act than
their own parents. I mean they do not have to be scared about doing something wrong with their first sexual partner, there is less chance of
catching a sexual diseases or becoming pregnant or getting someone pregnant. They don't have to fuck in the back seat of a car for their
first time, or keep an ear open to hear someone or their parents come home early. Who else better to learn about sex and what all is
involved in a loving sexual relationship than from your own parents."

Kim continued, "Daddy, the first guy who did me and took my virginity, well he fucked me and shot off inside of me with no rubber and I was
not on the pill. He did not last long enough for me to even began to feel any pleasure or anything. Then the asshole left me and went and
told all of his male friends what he had just done to me and he wouldn't even talk to me for weeks. I felt used and abused and it seemed
like everyone in school knew that I put out for him and then other guys though that I would willingly spread my legs for them too, so Daddy
if I had to do it all over again knowing what I know now, I would rather have had you the first time at least then I would have known that
you would still love me and care for me after we did it and you would not go around telling everyone that you just fucked me and left me
high and dry. I think you would have also gone slow enough for me to relax and enjoy the experience of what real love making and sex is all
about. Hell!!! All Jeff was interested in was getting his cock into my virgin pussy and coming himself, he didn't have a clue about making
it pleasurable for

me the first time."

John listened to what Kim told him about her first time and losing her virginity and truly felt sorry for her and could not imagine all the
pain, shame and embarrassment she must have went through the first time.

John then placed his arm over her and hugged Kim to his chest in a act of compassion and comfort for what all Kim must have gone through at
such an early age. He totally agreed with her about what an asshole Jeff was to treat a young girl who was giving herself to him for the
first time. Jeff should have been more caring and compassionate towards a virgin girl, especially since that virgin girl was his own
daughter.

John was silent for a few moments as he thought to himself and felt guilty about not going ahead and taking his own daughter all of those
years ago. If only he knew, he would have been very gentle with her the first time and she would have learned from an experienced and caring
male, even if he was her father.

John then leaned forward and hugged her some more and lightly kissed her cheek and said, "OH BABY!!! If only I would have known, I'm so very
sorry that your first time was not something you would remember and cherish for all eternity. Honey?! Some guys are total assholes when it
comes to sex, love and relationships and they don't give a damn about anyone or anything just as long as they get what they want. I'm so
very sorry Honey!!"

Kim hugged her father back and knew then that everything was OK and that he was finally excepting incest in a more positive light.

Kim then said, "About Debbie?!! Well Daddy, she knows too, in fact, she will be showing up here tomorrow and after you do her privately, you
will get to experience both of us together at the same time."

John groaned out loud at this new revelation about his other and youngest daughter and his soft cock began to grow once again, and he
replied, "OH GOD!!! Debbie knows too? How? I mean ......... you and her .......... I mean ........"

Kim laughed and smiled at her father and also felt his soft long cock which was resting against her lower thigh start to grow and lengthen.
She then said, "Yes Daddy!!! Debbie and I have both enjoyed each other, if that is what you are getting at."

She then went on to say and ask, "So Daddy, does the idea of both your daughters doing each other excite you? I mean do you like to see two
(2) women make love to each other? Watching them feel, touch, excite each other's nude body? Seeing them kiss each other as they slide their
fingers in and out of each other’s pussy's? Watching them suck on one another breasts and making the other's nipples get rock hard with
desire and excitement? What about seeing them go down on each other and watch them as they eat another woman's pussy? See their tongues
slide into the other's pussy and drink the cum from another female's cunt? Does that excite you and turn you on to see something like that
daddy?"

All John could do was just moan as his cock began to grow bigger and bigger with sexual excitement. Then he said, "OH GOD!!!! I can't even
begin to imagine what it would look like to see both of my lovely daughters do something like that, let alone having both of you together at
the same time.

Kim reached down and started to slowly stroke his semi hard long cock and looked down and watched it grow from a soft long state to a rock
hard and long state. She was getting him (her daddy) ready for another incestuous fuck with her (his daughter).

She then went on to say, "Well Daddy if that gets you excited just think what it will be like to see me (your own daughter) and Nancy ( your
granddaughter) do each other in front of you!!! Oh!! and Daddy? You will soon find out what it is like to fuck a little girl!!! Yes
Daddy!!!! I want you to experience the joy and pleasure of fucking your own granddaughter, remember she is only 12 but she will be more than
willing and able to take in you into her young little pussy. Just think daddy!! you will be able to fuck both of your daughters and also
your granddaughter whenever the urge hits you. You can fuck us, suck us, finger us and most of all you can cum in all of us as much as you
want, whenever you want. Just think daddy, you will have more pussy than you will know what to do with, but the really best part of the
whole thing is that it is family pussy, you will have your choice of a 33 year old pussy, a 27 year old pussy and a 12 year old pussy and
they are all related to you."

John could do nothing more than moan and he leaned forward and French kissed his daughter and he reached up and griped one of her 34A
breasts in his hand and he pulled on her hard nipple. This brought about a moan from Kim as her father was doing this to her while they
shared a kiss and then his hand left her breast and traveled straight down to her baby smooth bare pussy and he immediately inserted his
middle finger up and into her snug warm pussy.

He began to finger fuck his daughter as she was stroking him and he thought about what all Kim had told him about doing her, Debbie and
Nancy my god my own granddaughter.

John broke the kiss and looked into his daughter's eyes and said, "But what about Mike? I mean what is he going to say about me and .......
well I mean Nancy?"

Kim then replied, "Mike says we are a loving family and that we are all going to share and do anything we want to whoever in our family as
long as everyone agrees."

John then asked Kim, "What about Nick? I mean does he know or what?"

Kim once again smiled and said, "Well Daddy, Nicks knows about all of this too!! I mean ..... Well Daddy!!! I was the one who taught Nick
everything he knows about sex to-date."

John was at a complete loss for words for a few moments as he pictured his own daughter fucking her own son that was what? 15 or 16? Wow!!
He could not totally comprehend all of this. It was hard for him to believe that his daughters and his grand kids from Kim's family were all
into family love (incest) this was just too much for his brain to take in at the moment.

Then he though what his sons and their spouses and kids what would say if they ever found out about this new family secrete.

He put this part out of his mind for now because his fully hard cock was now doing the thinking for him now and all he wanted to do was
enjoy this new aspect of family love to the fullest and his oldest daughter was the only one available at the moment so he now switched all
of concentration on pleasing and being pleased by his daughter.

Kim pushed her father over onto his back and started to stroke his giant cock till it was fully expanded and she then crawled up on top of
him and sit up and got into a squatted position above his cock. She then grabbed a hold of his big fuck stick and pointed it toward her
spread open shaved bare clean smooth pussy and placed his cock head at the entrance to her pussy opening.

When he father's cock was in the right place she looked down at him, directly into his eyes and she then sit down all at once and impaled
herself on his giant cock like she was committing sexual suicide.

Kim let out a loud moan which was almost on the borderline of pain as she fully engulfed her father's large cock into her pussy all in one
stroke.

As she did this, she automatically raised her head and looked upward toward heaven as though his cock might come shooting out of her throat
and mouth.

John in the mean time was watching his cock side up into his 33 year old daughter's pussy as she quickly lowered herself down on his upright
and huge cock.

As soon as Kim reached bottom she was silent for a few moments and she still had her head tilted toward the ceiling and the heavens.

Kim was off in another world as her father's cock rushed up into tight, wet, warm and juicy pussy. She had never had a cock this size in her
and she enjoying the pain and pleasure as it shot upwards into her pussy. It was then she thought about Nancy and how she must have felt
when her own father slide all the way into her little virgin pussy for the first time and took her cherry without any warning.

Kim wished and prayed that there was some way to turn back the hands of time, to the time when she was 13 or 14 and to have her father be
the one to take her virginity. Kim knew that this was not possible so she came back to the present and enjoyed the feelings and sensations
her body was experiencing now.

Even if she could not change the past she knew that she could change the future and she was intent on doing just that. She had lost so much
time and memories that could have been possible but now anything and everything was possible. She also figured that if she could not go back
into time at least she could pretend and fantasy what it might have been like.

She lowered her head and looked down at her father and he was looking at her pussy as it had taken in the full length of his long wide cock
in that unbelievable bare pussy of hers.

She smiled and John then looked up at her, slowly bring his eyes upward towards her face. He looked at her trim smooth belly and up till he
looked at her small 34-A breasts which stuck out firmly and proudly from her chest capped by large erect nipples, up her neck, past her lips
and nose till his eyes were looking directly into her eyes.

He smiled at her and said, OH GOD KIM!!!! No one has ever taken me in like that, all at once I mean!"

Kim smiled at her father and replied, "OH GOD DADDY!!! I didn't know if I could or not but I decided I would die trying if nothing else."

John then said, "Kim are you sure you are OK? I mean I hope you did not hurt or injure yourself doing that."

Kim had a dreamy look on her face and she replied to her loving and caring father, "I'm fine daddy! Really! I'm OK! It was the most
unbelievable feeling I have ever had, It hurt some but it was such a rush, I mean, It felt like it was never going to stop and it opened me
up so far and so fast that it was just unreal."

Kim then went on to say, "OH GOD!!!! Debbie and Nancy are both going to faint when they see this big monster cock and I bet they are going
enjoy it just as much if not more than me. Daddy?! I'm really glad I was the first daughter to have you in me all the way, I just wish you
would have done me sooner, but now, we are going to have to make up for lost time and memories."

Kim then began to raise and fall above her father's huge, hard, long, thick cock. She was enjoying the ride as his cock slid in and out of
her pussy.

In the mean time John was also enjoying the ride that his daughter was giving him. He reached up and cupped her small 34-A breasts in the
palm of his hands and began to play with her hard pointy nipples. He was also enjoying the sight of watching his daughter slide up and down
his cock, it really fascinated him to watch his cock appear and then disappear up into his 33 year old daughter's pussy.

The feeling he had in his cock and all over his body as they once again enjoyed the forbidden lust and love of father/daughter incest was
unbelievable. He could feel her inner pussy muscles grip and release his cock over and over again as it swished in and out of her warm, wet,
tight and juicy cunt.

They continued to fuck one another for about five minutes and then Kim got off her father and let his big cock slip free of her pussy. Kim
the turned around and got on her hands and knees and pointed her cute little firm ass at her own father and then turned her head back
towards him and said, "Come on Daddy!!! Fuck me Doggie Style!!"

John got up and got behind his daughter and got into position and as he was moving his cock forward to mount her doggie style he noticed
that Kim already had her hand between her legs ready to help him guide his giant cock into her cunt.

Kim guided her father's cock into her wet, juicy, cunt slot and John immediately grabbed a hold of her hips and began to pull her ass
towards him at the same time he was pushing forwards with his hips and huge, long, hard, cock.

Once he was full sheathed inside of his daughter's pussy he then pushed forward and at the same time was pushing downward with his hand on
the middle of her back.

Kim instinctively knew what to do and she followed his lead and lowered her chest and head on the bed. She turned her head sideways and
accepted the doggie style fucking from her own father and his giant cock.

In this position it caused Kim's hips to be more up turned and her cute little ass became more pronounced.

John really enjoyed fucking his oldest daughter in this position. At first he started out slow and gentle but, Kim keep moaning and saying
to him, "Fuck Me Daddy!!! Fuck me hard and deep!!! Ram it in me Daddy!!! Fuck Me !!! Fuck Me Daddy!!!! OH GOD DADDY!!!! OH FUCK ME!!!".

John began to fuck his daughter like she wanted to be fucked and he fuck her like she was a bitch in heat. He enjoyed seeing her ass giggle
as he slammed himself deep into her cunt. He was giving her long hard deep thrusts with his big daddy fuck stick.

It was then that he realized that his daughter and himself were going on just animal instinct alone, that is to fuck each other until he
shot his load of creamy sperm into her warm, receptive cunt. This was animalistic sex at its best, both of them doing each other and
enjoying the rush this sexual act. All they only cared about was that each of them were going to try to make the other on have an orgasm
first followed by their own orgasm.

John also enjoyed the way Kim was acting and talking like a common whore and slut. It was like that all she cared about was the complete sex
act alone, she seemed to not care who it was that was fucking her from behind, only that they had a large cock and it was going to make her
cum and that it was going to shoot a big hot sticky load of cum up into her clasping cunt hole.

John then realized that he was also enjoying her for what she was, nothing more than a piece of pussy wrapped around his hard cock and that
it was going to bring him off. He knew that she was his own daughter but then again if he was blindfolded and did not know who this person
was or even how old they were it would really make no difference.

John then let himself go and began to talk dirty to his own daughter like she was a bought and paid for hooker, slut and common whore that
served the only purpose of getting himself off inside a wet, warm, and tight cunt.

He then began to say things like, "That's it move your ass!!!! Squeeze my cock with your pussy you little slut!!!! Come on!!! use your cunt
and get me off!!! Fuck me good and I'll shoot a big load of hot, sticky cum right up your little cunt!!! FUCK ME!!! FUCK ME BACK!!!! YEA!!!
That's it!!!! HERE IT COMES, YOU LITTLE SLUT!!!! TAKE MY LOAD!!!"

Kim was also getting more into their little role playing game and she was enjoying the fact that her own father had loosened up enough to
let himself go this far.

Kim then started to answer back by talking dirty too, by saying, "OH YEA!!!! I'm your slut Daddy!!!! I'll spread my cunt for you anytime
Daddy!!! Fuck Me like the whore I am Daddy!!! Use my pussy, cum in me Daddy!!!! Shot me full of your cum!!! OH GOD!!! Don't ever stop
fucking me!!! I'm yours from now on!!! Use me Daddy!!! Let me feel you shoot off inside my cunt!!! FUCKING CUM IN ME DADDY!!!! NOW DADDY!!!
NOW!!!"

John then rammed his long hard cock into her cunt for the last time and held it deep inside her juicy little and began to fire off round
after round of cum deep inside her cunt. He could feel Kim's pussy gripping his cock and milking his cum from his rock hard cock.

As soon as he quite firing his sticky load of cum deep within his own daughter's clasping cunt he then collapsed on top of her back and hips
and Kim collapsed flat on her stomach with her own father still embedding her super heated pussy which was still trying to milk out the last
of his cum from his cock and balls.

Both of them were sweating and breathing hard like they had both ran a mile as fast as they could. They were both silent except for their
heavy breathing and it took about five minutes for both of them to catch their breaths.

John was the first one to do anything since he was on top of his daughter and he then pulled his soft cock out of her greasy, sluty, cunt.
He then crawled off of her and rolled over next to her on his back and relaxed some more.

Kim stayed in the same position with her legs slightly spread. She had her arms folded under her head and she turned her head so that she
was laying down on her stomach and her head was resting on her folded arms look over at her father laying next to her.

Kim then said, "WOW DADDY!!! You really fucked the shit out of me that time.!"

John stayed on his back and turned his head over to look at his daughter and said, "I'm sorry baby!!! I don't know what got into me, I just
got carried away!!"

Kim then laughed and said, "No Daddy!!! Don't be sorry!! I really liked the way you fucked me."

She then went on to say, "Daddy, I really like being a slut and whore when it comes to sex and fucking, sure I like to be loved some times,
but then, other times I just want to be a complete whore and slut and just be fucked for the simple reason I like to fuck like an animal
with no emotions except for enjoying the act of fucking. I mean, do you understand that or what I'm trying to say?"

John replied, "Yes, I understand what you are saying. Making love to someone is different than having sex with the same person. Right?"

"Yea! Daddy!! That's it exactly! Sometimes I just want to fuck and be fucked and nothing else matters, it seems to be more animalistic and
other times I want to just enjoy making long passionate gentle love with someone I truly care about.", replied Kim.

Kim then said, "Daddy?! Would you like to join me for a shower?"

John responded by saying, "That sounds great baby!! Lead the way!"

"Great then you can tell me more about this mysterious woman and then we can talk about you doing your other daughter, my little sister,
Debbie and then your own granddaughter, my daughter, Nancy.", replied Kim.

John said, "God Honey!!! You have just about done me in already for the night, I don't think I will be able to get it up any more let alone
talk about more sex. God!!! I don't know how Mike has been able to keep up with you for this long, you are one sex hungry little girl,
Baby!"

Kim laughed and said, "Well Daddy!!! I wasn't always like this, but since Mike and I have both opened up to each other ........ Well!! I
kind of like being a slut for him and now I'm your slut too, Daddy!! that also reminds me that I'm also Nick's sluty mommie!!!"

They both enjoyed the refreshing shower and Kim went down on her father in the shower just to get him pumped up and ready to go for another
round after they got out of the shower.

After getting out of the shower and back into his bed he enjoyed going down on his oldest daughter's bare, clean shaven, smooth pussy.

He ate her, finger fucked her and tongue fucked her to two (2) more orgasms before they settled down for a slow, enjoyable, and long fuck in
the missionary position with her legs laying flat and spread out on the bed.

They both enjoyed to long slow fuck and they talked about all sorts of things while they were engaged in another act of father/daughter
incest.

Kim also told her dad about the Richardson family and how they have been involved in incest for three (3) generations and about how Dr.
Richardson has come to personally know over seven different families in Mike and Kim's own home town that are engaged in one form or another
of incest.

John continued to slowly pump his long, hard, cock back and forth and in and out of his daughter's juicy pussy as she was telling and
explaining of this new found information.

It really surprised John to know that so many people in her home town where doing their own family members and they even told their own
family doctor about it.

Kim then went on to her a story about how the Richardson family were part owners of this large nudist camp resort in the mountains and that
it is open year round for nudist to come and vacation. She said that a lot of people from all over the country go there for a week vacation
or so and that they even have people from other countries come to this resort to vacation and visit friends they have here in this country.

She also went on to explain that three (3) times a year the nudist camp/resort closes down for one (1) week at a time and that it is totally
closed off to everyone except for a small select group of people that are into openly showing the other members and their families that they
engage in incest and that most of the time it is a open orgy of adults and kids who are doing one another. It is like a incest retreat where
everyone watches other families do their kids and that if it is agreeable with them they swap mates and family members with other families.

She then said that there is about twenty families who are part of this secrete group that meet there to enjoy incest at its' finest.

Kim then surprised her father by saying that at the end of next month we are all invited to join their small group and we are all going to
go out there and see other families openly engage in the act of incest.

At first John did not think that was such a good idea because of the risk if anyone found out but the more Kim talked to him and told him
more of what all they would and might find there and besides she was also using her pussy muscles to excite him as she was telling him this
story that he relented and said that he would go with her and her family and that Debbie was also going to go.

John then began to think to himself about what kind of people would be there at this camp/resort and what they might look like and what
profession they would be in and what all drove them to seek out other families that also enjoyed and engaged in the act of family love
(incest).

He also wondered if he would meet people his own age or if they were all younger than him. It also excited him to think that he would
actually be able to see and watch other families engaged in the act of incest with their own kids, cousins, aunts, uncles, nephews, nieces,
brothers and sisters all doing each other openly in front of other families that also enjoyed the excitement and trill of family fucking.

All of this was making John hotter and hotter and before long he experienced another sexual orgasm which he shared with his oldest daughter.
It all seemed so natural now, casually fucking his own daughter like it was second nature to him, he did not feel any guilt or remorse in
doing this because, his own daughter and himself wanted this, so it was only natural to engage in this new lifestyle of family love.

After they both came from their slow casual father/daughter fuck they both quietly drifted off to sleep together.

End of Part #8.

Family Love, A New Age Families New Life Style:

Chapter #9 Debbie visits her Father, along with Kim:

Debbie left her apartment and drove over to her dad's house and parked her car in the driveway. She then reached over and grabbed her
overnight bag and opened her car door and got out.

As she was walking up the sidewalk to the front door, a million things were going through her mind at a breakneck speed.

She could hardly believe that she was, in fact, walking up this sidewalk to her dad's house, for only one reason. That reason was to out and
out, fuck her own father.

She also knew that her dad was, in fact, waiting inside for his youngest daughter to show up, so that he could make love to her, plain and
simple.

Debbie was knowingly, willingly and even eager to actually commit one of the biggest and most secretive taboo's in human history. She was
going to her dad's house, to commit incest, not only with her own father, but she also knew that afterwards she and her sister together
would commit incest with him together, as a team of sisters, doing their own dad together.

It was only 10:30am in the morning and she knew that she would be thoroughly fucked by her own dad, before 12 noon rolled around.

Debbie's pussy was already wet and moist at just the very thought of her dad fucking her, for the very first time. It was even more
surprising that she was 27 years old and this was going to happen to her for the very first time.

She had always thought and read, that most incest starts at a very early age, for everyone involved, but they were past being young adults.

Debbie could understand, if her dad wanted her from the age of preteen, like maybe 9 or 10 years old all the way up to maybe 14 or 15, maybe
all the way up to 17, but here she was, walking up the sidewalk at the age of 27 and her dad still wanted to fuck her, even at this age.

In a way, she was pleased that her own dad still thought of her as a sexy looking woman and daughter

and that he had thoughts of having her in a sexual way, but at 27?

Then she also thought about her older sister and she (Kim) was 33 years old and she had two (2) kids, no less and he (Daddy) just got done
fucking her all last night and now he was ready to do her, (Debbie) now, his youngest daughter of 27.

Debbie remembered, this morning Kim had called her at 8:00am and Debbie didn't really get any sleep at all last night, because she knew that
Kim was over at daddy's house and she knew why she was over there.

Debbie laid awake almost all night long, she even got out some of her sex toys and used a dildo and vibrator on herself and imagined that it
was her own dad (John) doing her and she wondered all night long, if Kim had really done it or if maybe, she chickened out or that her dad
refused to do her (Kim).

She (Debbie) answered the phone almost before the first ring at 8:00am and all Kim said was, "Hi!! It's me. Get over here as soon as you
can. Your next!"

As soon as Kim said that, especially that part of "Your Next!" Debbie's heart just about jumped out of her throat.

She could not believe that her dad and Kim had really done it, to each other. Her heart raced in her chest and she tried to catch her breath
and she knew that if she would have looked in the mirror, she would have seen that her face was about 10 shades redder from embarrassment
and pure sexual excitement.

They (Her dad and her older sister) had really done it!! They had actually fucked each other and committed the most taboo crime worldwide!!
The sexual act of incest among a blood relative, a father and daughter having sex with one another!!

Debbie tried to pump her older sister as to what all happened last night and Kim didn't want to say anything except, "OH Debbie!!! It was
just wonderful and he has a big surprise for you, if you know

what I mean."

Other than that, Kim would not say anything else except that she should pack an overnight bag and bring her swim suite and prepare for the
time of your life. Kim then hung up and Debbie was left to wonder, as to what all had happened and what all they did to each other and what
all was said and what all they talked about, while she was not there.

Debbie got to the front door and used her own house key to unlock the door. She was so nervous, that she had a hard time putting the key
into the keyhole, because she knew what was behind this door and if she went in, she knew what was expected of her.

She was willingly and openly going to allow her own father to take her in a sexual way. She also knew that once through this door, she could
not back out and already things between her and her father would be forever changed. Even if she didn't go through with making love to her
dad. Things have already changed between her and her older sister, (Kim) and now things were going to change even more so, between her and
her dad.

Debbie's heart raced in her chest as the key unlocked the door and she could feel the heat in her face and ears and knew that she was
blushing like crazy and she was even light headed and the door was now unlocked and she slowly pushed it open.

She felt nervous, like maybe they would swing open the door and jump out at her and say, "BOO!!". If they would have done that, just as a
joke, she knew that she would have probably fainted, but not before she pissed her own panties.

Talking of panties, she knew that her panties were soaking wet and it was not from pissing in them. They were wet from the sexually
excitement she had been feeling ever since Kim had called her at 8:00am. this morning.

Debbie walked into the house and as soon as she was through the front door, she turned around and made sure she locked the door behind her.

She slowly and lightly walked into the house as though she was a female cat burglar or trying to be very quiet and not disturb anyone with
her presence.

She walked into the living room and she saw her dad (John) and her older sister (Kim) sitting together on the couch and when they all saw
each other Kim was the first one to smile and say, "HI!! Debbie!".

John was silent and just kind of smiled at her.

Debbie was shocked to say the least because both Kim and her Dad were completely naked sitting on the couch casually, just like if they were
fully clothed.

Debbie was taken by surprise and it was then that she knew that her sister, (Kim) was actually telling the truth. Kim actually did have sex
with their dad and she was indeed next in line to be fucked by her dad. It was the god's honest truth, because both her sister and dad were
both completely naked sitting on the couch together.

Debbie's heart jumped up into her throat and it kind of missed a few beats, due to the extreme shock of seeing both Kim and her dad together
on the couch, without any clothes on what so ever.

She didn't even realize that she dropped her overnight bag to the floor or that even her face was blushing bright red and her mouth was
almost froze open, as she blankly stared at both her older sister and dad sitting on the couch completely nude.

Kim was the first one to respond to her little sister's shock and she got up off the couch and walked over to her younger, little, sister in
the nude and once there she hugged Debbie and openly gave her a big, wet, juicy, French kiss.

At first Debbie was still to shocked to open her own mouth and allow her older sister access to her mouth and tongue. It took a few seconds
for Debbie to come around and respond to her older sister's French kiss.

Debbie's eyes were so wide in total shock that Kim could clearly and easily see the whites of her little sister's eyes as she continued to
French her little sister in the presents of their own dad. Who was at this moment sitting on the couch completely naked and watching, as he
witnessed both of his darling, beautiful, full grown, adult daughters exchange an incestuous French kiss, not more than 10 foot away from
him.

Once Kim was finished with her introductory French kiss with her little sister, she stepped to the side of Debbie and then stepped around
behind her.

Kim was about 2 or 3 inches taller than Debbie and she was able to look over her little sister's shoulder at their dad still sitting on the
couch, completely nude.

Debbie's outfit she was wearing was a short sleeve, button front, red, silk, shirt. Even her dad noticed that she was braless, under the
shirt, as her rock, hard, pointy, nipples were clearly and definitely visible through the fine, thin, pure silk, shirt, she had purchased
overseas on one of many trips to far away countries where her business often took her.

She was also wearing a bone ivory, white pair of shorts along with a pair of leather sandals. Her white shorts were almost painted on, as
they fit so closely to her will trimmed and firm abdomen and thighs.

Debbie was facing her nude father on the couch and her older nude sister was now standing directly behind her. She first felt and then she
slowly looked down and noticed that Kim had her arms lovingly and genteelly wrapped around her abdomen and waist in a gentle, but firm hug.

Kim leaned over Debbie's shoulder and slowly whispered into her ear and said, "Well Debbie!!?? Are you ready to show daddy what you look
like, fully and completely nude.

Debbie was still kind of in shock and really didn't answer Kim's question. She just kind of shuddered, as she was being gently hugged by her
older nude sister from behind.

Kim waited for a second or two and when Debbie didn't reply she took that as a go ahead signal from Debbie.

Kim then looked over her little sister's shoulder directly at her nude father on the couch and she smiled at him and then said, "Well
Daddy!!?? Are you ready to finally see for yourself, what your youngest daughter looks like, fully nude, before you fuck her for the very
first time!!??"

Debbie once again shuddered in Kim's arms as she heard what Kim had just said to their father sitting on the couch. Her pussy gave an
involuntary squeeze, as she heard Kim mention the word, "FUCK"!!

John sit up straighter on the couch and kind of leaned back and parted his legs a bit. He had a very big and wide smile on his face and then
he replied to his oldest daughter's question by saying, "OH GOD YES BABY!!! Show me what my youngest daughter looks like in the nude!!"

It was when John spread his legs apart that Debbie got the first glimpses of her father's semi hard cock.

Debbie once again shuddered and shivered as she saw how big his cock and balls were and as she shivered and shook in her older sister's hug,
she began to wonder, exactly how big his cock really was and how big it was going to get, once it was fully and completely erect!!

It was by far the biggest, longest and thickest cock she had ever seen in person and it wasn't even fully erect yet!!!

Debbie's pussy began to swell, move and twitch internally as she looked down upon her father's monster cock. She already was beginning to
think to herself, what kind of pain and pleasure this magnificent cock would bring her and above all else, this giant cock belonged to none
other than her own dad!!!

Kim lighted up on her hug and she then used both of her hands as she unbuttoned the top button to Debbie's white shorts. Once the button was
undone, it gave her room to find the small zipper tab and she slowly began to pull the zipper down.

Debbie looked down an saw that her older sister was undoing her shorts and she could hear the zipper slowly being pulled down.

Once Kim had pulled the zipper all the way down. She gently pulled the open part of Debbie's shorts open and then began to pull the shorts
down over her little sister's slim, but well defined hips and thighs.

The shorts were pretty tight and it took some effort on Kim's part to get them down over Debbie's hips and firm thighs, but as soon as she
pulled them down to about mid-thigh, they stalled for just a brief second and then the shorts slid down the rest of the length of her thighs
and legs by themselves to the floor.

Debbie automatically stepped out of her shorts, as they were just a small puddle at her feet and by doing this. She first lifted one
sandaled foot and stepped out of them and then place that foot back on the floor and as she lifted her last leg to step out of the leg holes
of her shorts, she used the tip of her foot to kick the shorts well away from where she was standing.

Debbie then looked back up and over at her father sitting on the couch. She noticed that he was now openly stroking and playing with his
semi-hard and semi-soft, giant, cock shaft and balls. She also noticed that he was openly staring at her, as she was being disrobed by her
older, nude, sister, which was standing behind her, so that their own dad had a perfectly clear and unobstructed view of his youngest
daughter, as she was being stripped in front of him, not less than 10 feet away from him.

Debbie was now stripped down to her fine, thin, white, pure silk, bikini panties that were almost completely transparent and her red silk
shirt.

As Debbie openly stared at her father, as he slowly and openly played with his monster cock and balls. She also knew from looking at him. He
was looking and staring directly at her panty covered pussy. She also knew that her panties were wet from her sexual excitement and that he
could clearly make out the shape of her prominent pussy mound, along with the shape, size, density and color of her tightly trimmed pussy
hair, covering her pussy mound. This caused her to shiver once again and she felt her pussy muscles deep within her 27 year old cunt quiver
with sexual excitement as to what would soon take place.

Kim was looking over Debbie's shoulder at her dad and smiled at him as he was playing with his giant cock and balls, all the while enjoying
this strip tease, being performed by his oldest, 33 year old, nude, daughter as she stripped her, little, 27 year old, sister for his
viewing pleasure and excitement.

John was thoroughly pleased as he watched one of his daughters strip the other one for him. He still could hardly believe all of this was
real and really happening to him and his daughters. After all of these years, he was finally given the chance and opportunity to live out
his deepest, darkest and wildest fantasies he had concerning him and his daughters.

It was still hard for him to believe, that less than 24 hours ago, committing incest with his own daughters was just another fantasy to jerk
off too, but now, after last night it was a reality, but yet it still felt like some kind of wild dream, but the truth was standing right
there in front of him, not less than 10 feet away. Live and in living color.

John's cock was growing and getting bigger and harder as more and more of his youngest daughter's body was being exposed to him, by his
oldest nude daughter standing behind her.

His eyes and his mind was taking in this beautiful sight and it was burning a permanent memory into his brain, as he sat back and watched,
as another daughter was being stripped before him with the ultimate goal that they too, would make love to each other.

He would be committing incest with his youngest daughter in the complete and total presents of his older daughter, the one he had already
had, in the most intimate and sexual way a father could ever hope to ask for.

John also wondered to himself as to how many other fathers had been lucky enough to enjoy the act of incest with their daughter or daughters
as he had and was going to again. This time with another daughter as the other daughter watched.

Kim then moved her hands up her younger sister abdomen and chest and slowly, gently and lovingly caressed and palmed her sister's small 32-A
breasts and their hard, excited and pointy nipples through the fine, soft, sheer, red silk shirt she was still wearing.

Debbie let out a slight moan of pleasure as she felt her older sister cup her shy breast mounds and play with her rock hard nipples through
her silk shirt.

Kim was still smiling over Debbie's shoulder at her dad as her hands then continued their journey up to the top button of the shirt. She
then slowly and deliberately unbuttoned each button as she went lower and lower undoing each button along the way until she was at the last
button.

Once the last button was undone, she once again brought her hands up Debbie's body while keeping the shirt closed, until she was once again
cupping her little sister's perky, little, firm breasts in the palms of her hands.

Kim first slid one hand in under the shirt opening to cup her sister's tit and then she slid her other hand under the shirt, so that she was
cupping both of Debbie's small breasts in the palms of each of her hands.

Kim's arms were crossed over Debbie's still cover chest, so that Kim's right hand was cupping Debbie's left breast and Kim's left hand was
gently, but firmly cupping Debbie's right breast.

John could not yet see Debbie's breasts, because the shirt was still covering her chest, but it was a very erotic sight to see his older
daughter, Kim with her hands stuck inside his youngest daughter's Debbie's shirt and openly caressing her covered breasts before him.

This was by far better than just seeing his youngest daughter being stripped down and laid bare before him. This way was a whole lot better
and slower, as this type of girl/girl action turned him on a lot and to think, from now on, he would have a steady diet of this was just
almost too much for him to even begin to comprehend and understand.

Kim smiled once again at her daddy sitting on the couch watching all of this take place and she then turned her head slightly and then bent
down to Kiss and lick the side of Debbie's exposed neck.

Debbie shivered and shook as she felt her sister do this to her and once again she moaned out her pleasure. Her arms were at her side, but
as soon as she felt her older sister lick and kiss the side of her neck, she immediately reached back with both hands to try to caress her
sister in return. She also tilted her head to one side slightly as to give her sister more room to continue her licking and kissing along
her neck and throat.

At first Debbie's hands came in contact with both sides of Kim's hips. Kim felt her sister's hands and she moved a half of step to her
right. Debbie's left hand could still touch and feel Kim's left hip but now Debbie's right hand which was on Kim's right hip slowly moved
across Kim's abdomen and stopped directly above her clean shaven, bare, smooth pussy mound.

Debbie paused for a second or two and then her right hand slowly slid downward till she was gently cupping her older sister's bare, shaved,
pussy completely with her right hand. She could feel the warmth, heat and moisture of Kim's pussy as she palmed and cupped her sister's
pussy in her right hand.

John's cock was now fully erect and rock solid as he watched his beautiful adult daughter's play with each other. Kim had moved to the side
enough, so that he could once again gaze at her shaved pussy and he saw with his own two eyes, as his youngest daughter reached down and
over to cup her older sister's bare, clean, shaven, baby, smooth, pussy in the palm of her hand.

This spectacle that was taking place right before him in the living room of his own house with his two adult daughters openly playing,
touching, feeling and turning each other on, in front of him was better than any porn movie he could ever hope to see, with one exception, a
movie that had his daughters in performing.

John was also openly and freely stroking his rock hard, long, thick cock shaft with his right hand as he continued to intently watch his
daughters play with themselves and strip for his viewing pleasure.

John also had an ear to ear smile on his face while he was also thinking to himself that all fathers should be as lucky as him to have two
adult daughters who would openly and willing perform and commit incest not only among themselves, but to also allow and include their own
father to join in on the fun and pleasure of family incest.

His cock head swelled up and expelled a large glob of precum from the tip and it slowly slide down the back side of his cock head and ran
down the long, thick, hard, shaft until it came in contact with his slow stroking fist. It automatically caused his cock shaft to become
slicker and his stroking fist began to slide up and down the full length of his cock shaft easier and that also caused him to feel more
sexual pleasure as both his stroking fist and cock got slicker and slicker all the while he continued to watch his lovely daughters play
with each other.

John knew that Kim was drawing things out and in a way she was teasing her dad by doing things so slowly and deliberately. He was more than
pleased with this type of slow sexual teasing. John was heating up more and more as he continued to watch his daughters.

Kim paused for a few seconds from licking, kissing and nibbling on her younger sisters neck and earlobe to look at her dad sitting on the
couch slowly and openly stroking himself. She then smiled at her dad and said, "Well Daddy!!! Are you ready to see more of your darling
little daughter Debbie!!??"

John's eyes opened up wider as he continued to slowly stroke his wet, sticky and precum, slick, giant, cock shaft. All John could do was
groan out a deep sexy reply by saying, "OH GOD KIM!!!! YES!!! I want to see more of Debbie's beautiful, sexy, little, body!!!"

Kim smiled at her dad and then whispered into Debbie's ear and said to her, "Are you ready to show daddy your beautiful, small, little, sexy
breasts?"

Kim paused for a few seconds as Debbie shivered slightly and she moaned out a weak reply by saying, "Yes!"

Kim then lifted her hands from her little sisters small, perky, little, breasts and slowly uncrossed her arms, while at the same time she
spread open the red silk, short sleeved, shirt. As she uncrossed her arms she also pulled the shirt back and over Debbie's shoulders.

Debbie removed her hand, that was gently cupping her older sister's bare, baby smooth, shaved, pussy and allowed her shirt to slide down her
arms. The shirt slowly and quietly fell to the floor in a red liquid puddle behind her.

John's eyes grew wider as he was now looking at his youngest daughter's bared chest. He could not get over the size and shape of her small,
perfectly formed breasts on her chest. They were only 32-A if even that, yet they looked just right on her small delicate and sexy body.

If John didn't know any better he would swear that Debbie only looked to be about 16 or 17 years old and not 27 years old, as he knew her to
be.

John's cock head swelled up at the sight of his now topless, youngest, daughter standing before him, in only her white silk panties. While
his oldest daughter was completely and fully nude was standing slightly behind and over to one side of her younger sister.

His cock head again expelled another huge glob of precum from his cock head and it too slide down his super hard, long, thick, cock shaft to
mix with all of the other precum that he had been slowly expelling as he watched this unbelievable show put on for him, by his two
daughters.

John wondered to himself if he would be able to maintain control of himself and his cock or if he might lose it and cum before he even got
the chance to touch his youngest daughter for the first time. He was already riding a hair trigger and he just might say fuck it and stroke
himself off, as he was really enjoying the lesbian sex show, put on by and starring his own incestuous daughters.

All of his hopes, dreams and fantasies paled to compare to what was really taking place right before him. He was by far the luckiest man
alive to have two daughters that were willingly and openly doing this for him.

Debbie once again moved her right hand back to cover and cup her older sister's bare pussy, since her shirt was now removed. Debbie stood up
ram rod straight and pushed her small breasted chest outward, to proudly display her small, yet sexy 32-A breasts to her own father, as he
continued to sit on the couch and stare at both her and her older sister. He was still slowly sliding his fist up and down the full, long,
thick, length of his monster cock all the while smiling at them both.

Debbie now used her middle finger of her right hand and slowly started to separate her sister's bare pussy lips. She then found her sister's
hot, wet, honey hole and she immediately bent her middle finger and entered Kim's bare, smooth, shaved, pussy.

Kim moaned out loud as she felt Debbie's finger enter her hot, wet, pussy. John saw what was happening also and he moaned out his approval
by just saying in a deep, lust filled voice and tone, "OHhh! FUCK!!!! YES!!!!"

Debbie started to slowly finger fuck Kim and this caused Kim to shudder and shiver in sexual excitement and pleasure. Kim moved up closer to
Debbie and she used her right hand to reach over and cup Debbie's panty covered pussy. She then started to slowly rub Debbie's panty covered
pussy mound as she was being finger fucked by Debbie.

John was intently taking all of this in with his eyes and his mind was on fire, by watching his own daughters sexually please each other. At
the same time putting on the best live sex show he had ever seen in his entire life.

Kim gently but firmly rubbed the front and top portion of Debbie's pussy mound, which was still covered by her thin, white, pure silk
panties for a couple of minutes. She then slide her hand up on Debbie's abdomen above her waist band and she slowly started to slide her
finger tips under her waist band.

Debbie felt what Kim was going to do and she immediately sucked in her lower abdomen to give Kim easier access to where she was going. She
also slide her left foot and leg farther apart from her right leg.

Kim used her free left hand and slid it up Debbie's back till she was at the back of Debbie's head and she used her hand to turn Debbie's
head towards her, While at the same time she began to lean over towards Debbie.

Debbie knew exactly what Kim wanted from her and she too lean towards Kim. They both came together and their lips meet one another. Together
they shared a beautiful, wet and long incestuous French kiss.

The same time their lips met Kim's hand slide under the waist band of Debbie's white, silk panties. Her finger tips glided through Debbie's
soft, trimmed pubic hair and slid lower and lower, until she found the hot, moist, love tunnel at the bottom of her sister's slit.

Kim wasted little time in bending her middle finger and sliding up into her sister's pussy, where she began to do the same thing to her
sister as her sister was doing to her.

A 33 year old sister and a 27 year old sister each finger fucking the other, as their own dad sit quietly on the couch watching them do each
other and he was doing himself.

John really enjoyed the sight of his two lovely daughters doing each other. He really liked the sight of his oldest daughter, Kim as she was
already completely nude and he could clearly see her bare, shaved pussy being finger fucked by his youngest daughter Debbie. She was also
being finger fucked by her older sister, Kim and she still had on a pair of white silk panties and this was quit the turn on, because he
knew what Kim was doing to Debbie's pussy, yet it was partly hidden from his view by the panties.

What really blow his mind was seeing them both French kiss each other and this kiss was for real and not just for show, because he could
actually tell they were both into it and really enjoying each other in the most intimate way possible.

Kim broke the kiss with Debbie and slowly began to remove her hand from her sister's pussy and panties. As soon as she had her hand
completely free of Debbie's panties, she looked over at her dad sitting on the couch and while she was looking directly into his eyes, she
slowly and deliberately moved her hand and fingers up to her lips where she proceeded to lick her little sister's pussy juices from her
fingers right in front of her own dad.

John groaned out in sexual pleasure from this erotic sight of a sister tasting the other sister's pussy juices and his hips lifted up off
the couch, while at the same time his cock head expelled another large blob of sticky precum and it once again slid down his long, hard and
thick cock shaft. His stroking fist was wet, sticky and super slick from all of the expelled precum and both Kim and Debbie could hear the
wet sticky sounds of his fist sliding up and down the full length of his giant cock shaft. It almost made the same wet, sticky and sucking
sounds a cock makes as it fucks a super wet and juicy pussy.

Once Kim had cleaned her fingers of Debbie's juices Debbie responded and did the same thing and slowly and deliberately licked Kim's pussy
juices from her fingers.

Kim then knelt down to one side and slightly behind Debbie and she then reached up and hooked both sides of Debbie's panties in her fingers
and slowly began to lower Debbie's panties in front of their dad as he was still watching their own sexy show and he still continued to
stroke his giant fuck stick up and down the full length of it with his precum coated and slick fist.

Kim's head was slightly to the side of Debbie's right hip and she was looking over a her dad on the couch and then said, "Well Daddy!!! Are
you ready to see your other daughter's pussy!!??"

John groaned out and said, "OH FUCK KIM!!!! Yes!!!! I want to see Debbie's pussy!! I need to see Debbie's pussy!!! Show me!!! Show it to
me!!! Show me Debbie's pussy NOW!!!"

Kim and Debbie both began to giggle out loud, because they both knew that their own dad was almost past the point of no return and that if
he kept stroking himself for too much longer he would explode and shoot off, before they were both ready for him to do anything to each
and/or both of them.

Kim and Debbie both pretty much knew that their dad would probably come by himself, as they were both far from being done and what they were
both thinking they would do to each other in the complete presents of their own dad.

Kim slowly lowered Debbie's panties little by little and pretty soon the top of her pubic bush became exposed to their father's gaze. Kim
was trying to draw this out for as long as possible and Debbie was enjoying the show that their own dad was putting on for her and her
sister.

Debbie really hadn't seen a guy jerk himself off so openly before and the sight was new, different and very exciting, because this guy was
no ordinary guy. This guy with the biggest, thickest and longest cock she had ever seen in real life, belonged to none other than her dear
lovable sweet, loving and caring father and he was showing her how a guy really likes to slowly jerk off.

Kim continued to slowly lower Debbie's panties and more and more of her pubic bush was exposed and then John caught the first sight of her
pussy slit and watched intently as more and more of her pussy slit was exposed until he could see daylight from the very bottom of Debbie's
crotch.

Debbie's pussy was now completely exposed to John's eyes and he drank in the beautiful sight. Kim continued to lower Debbie's panties until
they came down to about mid thigh and they just fell quietly and silently the rest of the down her long, firm, thin, smooth legs until they
were just a white puddle of silk at her feet.

Debbie lift one foot from her panties and then she lifted her other foot up and bent her knee as she lifted her panties up and she reached
down with one hand and took them off her lifted up foot.

Debbie then shook her panties and saw were the front of her panties were and she then reached down and slowly began to rub her silk panties
all over her pussy mound and between her spread open wet pussy slit and lips.

Once she made sure that her pussy was pretty well dried up by using her panties. She lifted her wet panties up to her own face and inhaled
deeply her own scent. Debbie moaned out as she did this and she then lowered the panties down and smiled at her dad and without saying
anything, she tossed her panties over the coffee table and Dad reached out grabbed them from mid air.

John wasted little time, as he automatically brought his daughter's wet panties up to his own face and began to inhale her womanly scent in
front of both of his daughters. All the while, he was still slowly stroking his cock and still watching his now totally nude daughters as
they put on the finest, erotic, lesbian, incest, sex show he had ever witnessed. He had seen many films, tapes and movies of two or more
women together and it really turned him on. He had also seen a actual mother and daughter do each other in front of him, when he was younger
and that was the best show and sight he had ever seen, up till now, because the two women doing each other now, was his own daughters. That
in itself was something so very special for him, as he had already fucked one daughter and he was going to get to fuck his youngest daughter
yet today.

Debbie was standing straight up with her small breasts sticking out towards her dad while at the same time she had her long, thin, firm,
legs spread apart so that he would have a completely clear view of her trimmed pussy.

Kim was still kneeling besides her younger sister Debbie and she used her left hand which was behind her sister at the time to slide slowly
up the inside of her lower leg and onto her thigh. She continued upward till he hand her left hand completely covering Debbie's pussy mound
from behind and below.

Kim also moved closer to Debbie's leg and she pressed her kneeling nude body up against Debbie's leg, abdomen and lower chest. Kim also
reached up with her right hand and cupped Debbie's right small breast in the palm of her right hand all the while she was looking over at
her dad still sitting on the couch jerking himself off slowly while he was still smelling Debbie's wet panties.

As Kim played with Debbie's breast she then slowly started to finger fuck Debbie's pussy in plain sight of their dad.

Debbie was beginning to moan and slightly sway from side to side as she enjoyed the treatment she was receiving from her older sister, Kim
kneeling by her side. She also continued to watch her dad and the things he was doing to himself, as he watched his two lovely and
completely nude daughters play with each other and put on the best show he had ever seen.

Kim then said, "Oh Fuck Daddy!!! You should feel how warm, wet and tight Debbie's pussy is!! She is dripping wet, Daddy!!!"

Kim paused for a second and then said, "God Daddy!!! You are going to go crazy when you slip your monster cock up into her tight, little,
pussy, hole!!!"

John was moaning into Debbie's wet panties and continued to stroke his, large, thick and long cock shaft.

Kim then moved around and kind of crawled behind Debbie's spread legs and stuck her head between Debbie's spread legs and brought her face
up to Debbie's exposed pussy.

Debbie first felt her older sister's tongue first and she then looked down and saw Kim's loving face looking up at her from between her
spread legs. She then reached down and cupped the back of Kim's head to help support and hold Kim's head and face up against her now super
heated and dripping wet pussy.

Kim started to eat her little sister out like she had never been eaten out before. This caused Debbie to slightly bend her legs in kind of a
high squat and she bent over a little bit more, so that she could lock her fingers together behind Kim's head like a cradle as she pulled
Kim's face harder and tighter up into her pussy.

Debbie was about to go nuts from all of the pleasure she was receiving and she began to shake her head from side to side and moan out in
pure sexual lust and pleasure.

John could hardly believe his own eyes as he watched his own lovely, sexy, nude adult daughters as they continued to please each other as
only two woman could.

He was also having a hard time believing that these two nude, sexy women were indeed his own daughters. It was even harder to believe that
nothing like this would have taken place a mere week ago and now to experience all of these forbidden desires he had hidden from everyone
including himself for all of these years and now all at once, everything was possible.

This was indeed better than any dream or fantasy he had ever had.

Kim was feverishly eating and licking Debbie's pussy and she slowly stopped eating her sister's cunt for a second and leaned backwards at
the same time she bent her head back even more, so that she could look at her dad sitting on the couch still stocking his long, hard thick
cock while continuing to watch his two bi-daughters put on one of best lesbian sex show he had ever seen in a very, very long time.

Kim could see her dad and he was upside down and it was kind of wild looking at him from this weird position.

She smiled at him and then said, "Hey Daddy!!! What to hear something really wild!!!!"

John could only moan and she took that as a positive answer.

Kim then said to her dad, "Debbie here is Bi and I guess I am too, but Debbie has a couple of girl friends she has sex with all the time!!!"
She paused for a second and then said, "I bet Debbie has eaten more pussy than either one of us and maybe more than both of us combined!!!
Isn't that right Debbie??!!"

Debbie was moaning and groaning and she looked over at her dad and she was smiling at him and shook her head yes and then kind of grunted
and said, "Yes!!!! I can't help it!!! I love pussy as much as the next guy, but I still have to have a steady diet of hard cock every now
and again!!!"

Kim laughed and then said, "Well!!! Speaking of cock!!! Are you just about ready to try daddy's cock on for size then!!??"

Debbie again moaned and groaned and almost shouted, "FUCK!!!! I've been ready for daddy's cock since you called me this morning!!! I feel
like you guys have done nothing, but torture me by making me wait this long for it!!!! PLEASE DADDY!!! FUCK ME!!! I'M BEGGING YOU DADDY!!!!
DO ME NOW!!!! PLEASE!!!! DON"T MAKE ME WAIT ANY LONGER!!! PLEASE DADDDDDDYYYYYY!!!!!"

Kim laughed and said, "Hey Debbie!!!??? What do you think Sally would say if she could see you right now!!! Begging your own daddy to fuck
you and put you out of your misery!!??"

All Debbie could do or say was to shiver and shake all over and she moaned out, "Sally would probably fight me to jump daddy's big bone
herself ..... OH FUCK!!!! She has told me a couple of times she would like to bed daddy down herself, because she likes older father figures
herself!!! FUCK!!! Maybe she's fucking her own dad herself and just hasn't had the nerve or the guts to tell me she is also into incest!!!"

Debbie was almost pass the point of no return and she reluctantly disengaged her wet, dripping pussy from Kim's sucking, lips and mouth and
she moved to the middle of the carpeted living room floor and laid down on her back. She automatically spread her arms and legs in the
classic spread eagle position and called out to her dad that was still sitting on the couch slowly stroking his monster cock.

Debbie once again called out desperately to her dad and said, "I'm ready Daddy!!! Please come fuck me!!!! Fuck me Daddy!!! I'm yours!!!"

John slowly stood up from sitting on the couch and as he did, he was looking over at his 27 year old daughter as she was spread out on the
living room floor squirming and begging for her own father to come over to her and fuck her.

As John was standing up he was also still gripping his monster cock on his right hand and still slowly stroking the massive length of the
long, thick and extremely hard cock shaft. His left hand still held Debbie's wet, moist pussy juice soaked panties.

John slowly made his way around the coffee table and walked towards his youngest daughter as she willingly and openly displayed herself to
him.

Kim was on her hands and knees and crawled over to kneel beside her little sister and patiently waited for her father to walk over to were
Debbie was spread out on the living room carpet.

Debbie's heart was racing a hundred miles an hour as she knew the time was fast approaching and it was just a matter of seconds before she
would feel for the very first time in her life, the joy, thrill and pleasure of her own father's cock in her own 27 year old pussy.

Kim was totally and completely turned on by the simple fact that she was going to actually be present to watch as a father and daughter
joined together for the very first time in the thrill and joy of father/daughter incest and it pleased her even more that it was her own
father and younger sister who was going to openly and freely engage before her very own eyes in the ultimate act of love between a father
and his daughter, the act of incest.

Kim felt pleased and honored that they would allow her to be present during their first mating session. She was also feeling all sorts of
emotions from love, friendship and yes she was also feeling jealousy as she was no long just daddy's personal lover, but from now on she was
going to have share her dad with her younger sister.

It really didn't bother her too much as she had more than enough lovers within her own family group that she was more than happy to share
all of her lovers with her kid sister.

John finally got over to were his youngest daughter was spread out on the soft carpeted floor in the middle of the living room. He stood at
her feet and looked down. Debbie was spread out before him and he paused to just slowly savor and drink in the wonderful and beautiful sight
before him.

Right next to his youngest daughter was his oldest daughter kneeling beside her smiling at by her little sister and then looking up to smile
at him while he slowly continued to stroke the full hard length of his monster cock shaft, which was more than ready to do the job on his
youngest daughter, while the oldest daughter sat beside both of them and watched the entire process from start to finish.

John took in a deep breath at the breath taxingly beautiful sight before him and he slowly kneeled down between his youngest daughter's
spread open legs.

Debbie slowly drew her spread open legs up closer to her hips and bent her knees to form the classic saddle for her dad to mount her
properly.

Kim leaned over Debbie's spread out body and used her right hand to reach down to cup her little sister's pussy in the palm of her right
hand as their dad slowly and surely knee walked up closer to Debbie's spread open pussy.

All the while both Debbie and Kim were watching their father's monster sized cock shaft come closer and closer to Debbie's pussy.

John stopped when he was in the proper position and he then leaned forward and used both of his arms to support and suspend his upper body
above Debbie's upper body all the while he was staring directly into Debbie's eyes.

John slowly began to lower his hips towards Debbie's hip and crotch area. His 8 1/2 inch long, thick and super hard cock got closer and
closer to its desired target of his youngest daughter's pussy.

Kim reached over and gently and loving took her father's cock shaft into her warm and slightly wet, small hand and guided her dad's cock
head to Debbie's pussy hole and slowly and firmly seated his cock head into the entrance to her little sister's cunt.

Both John and his youngest daughter, Debbie moaned out in pure sexual lust, pleasure and excitement as they both felt one another’s sexual
organs come into contact with each other.

Just then a brilliant flash of light exploded within Debbie's mind and everything froze, as she realized that the moment of truth was now
upon her.

She was just a second away from being fucked by her own dad!!!

That thought stuck in her mind and she began to see flashes of different colored lights in her mind.

She wondered what it would have been like, if her dad was doing her for the very first time at the tender age of 10, 11, 12 or 13 years old.
She thought about having her mom present also and wondered what it might have been like back then, if they could all love each other like
this back then, when both her and Kim were younger and their mom would have been still around.

Debbie then realized that she missed her mom more now than ever before and she knew that she would have probable approved of this or at
least that is what her mind was telling her now.

All the while Debbie was lost deep within her own private thoughts of what all was taking place. John also was having the same kind of
flashes before his own eyes.

John's mind was lost within in own deep thoughts and he too began to think what it could of been like, if the whole family could have
started this incest thing years ago.

He thought about his loving wife and thought what it could have been like to have everyone within their family, do each other openly like
what was now taking place with his own daughters.

He wondered about his loving wife and what it would have been like to see her with their older sons and him with their younger daughter and
everyone taking turns doing each other.

He truly wished there was some way for him to turn back the hands of time and do things differently, so that they would have all enjoyed the
pleasures and thrills of family fun and family incest together.

He also began to think about Kim's daughter and son and how they were now introduced into incest at their young age and how many years both
Mike and Kim will be able to enjoy their own kids for many years to come and that might make both Nick and Nancy pass on the tradition of
open family incest with their own family, when they get old enough to get married and have kids of their own.

John's mind then saw an image of his granddaughter Nancy, laid out on a bed totally naked and spread eagle also. She was smiling at him and
she then said in her young, sweet, innocent, voice, "Oh Grandpa!!! Please come fuck me!!!! Do me grandpa!!! Come do me now!!!"

John groaned out in sheer pleasure at this beautiful sight of his young, naked, 12 year old, granddaughter laid out on her bed begging him
to come and fuck her for the first time and then all at once he was back in the present.

As soon as Kim had lined up her father's monster cock with her little sister's pussy she slowly withdrew her hand from between their bodies
and looked at her dad directly in his eyes. She smiled at him and then said in a moan of sexual pleasure and excitement, "Do her Daddy!!!
Let her feel your giant cock as it slides into your youngest daughter's open and willing cunt for the very first time!! She's your Daddy!!!!
FUCK HER DADDY!!!!"

John first looked over at Kim and moaned once again as his cock head felt the hot, wet, entrance to his 27 year old daughter's pussy for the
very first time.

He then turned his head and looked down into the half closed eyes of Debbie and said, "Are you ready Baby??!!"

He paused for a second and then said in a deep sexy and husky voice, "Do you really want me to fuck you Debbie!!??"

Debbie moaned out in almost despair and at the same time she firmly planted her feet a little more than shoulder width apart and suddenly
lifted her hips up off the carpeted floor. At the same time she reached down with both of hands and arms grabbed her dads hips and at the
same time forcefully pulled his hips into her at the same time she was lifting her hips upward.

The action caused John's cockhead and about 3 inches of his cock shaft to slide into Debbie's dripping wet, warm, tight and spread open
pussy channel all at once.

Both Debbie and John almost screamed out in pure sexual release as they both felt his cock slide into her pussy.

Debbie let up on the pressure for just a second or two and withdrew about 2 inches of his cock from her pussy and then she screamed out
again and bucked her hips up again and this time she took in almost 5 inches of his monster thick cock shaft into now snapping and clasping
pussy.

She did this one more time and she lunged forcefully upward and completely buried his cock shaft fully into her up lifted cunt.

They both stayed joined together and completely as they both slowly sank down onto the carpet together still fully and completely engulfed
in her spread open cunt.

John and Debbie were moaning and groaning together and Kim herself got into the act and for a moment or two it sounded like a couple of cats
in heat scream and yellowing as they mated in heat with one another.

Kim was still kneeling and she spread open her own legs so that she was able to finger fuck herself in time to John and Debbie's heated
thrusts and lunges into each other crotch.

Kim was also surprised that Debbie took her Dad's monster cock into her pussy so easily and quickly. She knew from personal experience how
that giant fuck stick felt, when it was fully and completely seated in her own pussy and she knew Debbie was enjoying that feeling of being
fully and completely packed with the biggest, longest and thickest fucking cock she had ever had in her life and it was all the more
wonderful that it all belonged to her own dad and she was learning what her mom must have felt every time he fucked her with this
magnificent cock.

In the mean time, John felt the most wonderful sensations any father could ever hope to feel. The wonderful warm, wet, tight, feeling of his
own daughter's pussy as it engulfed his hard, thick, long, cock shaft. His cock head felt Debbie's wet, warm, entrance and then all at once
his was inside her pussy. He could feel every square inch of his cock as it was being swallowed by his youngest daughter's pussy.

It was definitely a feeling he would never ever forget for as long as he lived, as her pussy took him in and surrounded his hard, thick,
long, cock.

He could also feel ever square inch of her pussy as Debbie lunged upward to engulf his hardness into her softness.

John's mind and brain was almost overloaded with all of the feelings and sensations his cock head and cock shaft was sending up to his
brain, as to what it was feeling and experiencing. His brain and mind was also exploding with the very thought that this was indeed his
youngest daughter and he was once again enjoying the feeling and sensation of incest with another one of his daughters in less than 24
hours.

He was having a hard time trying to comprehend the fact that he not only committed incest with one daughter, but now, it was two and the
first daughter was present to witness for herself the act of father/daughter incest once again.

John lifted up his head towards the ceiling and almost howled and bayed at the moon and stars as he pushed his hips downward and made sure
his was fully and completely engulfed and firmly seated in his youngest daughter's warm, wet and wonderfully tight pussy.

Debbie also arched her back as she felt her daddy push as much of his cock into her pussy as humanly possible. She too opened her mouth and
bayed at the ceiling like she was baying at the moon and stars as they began their mating dance together in the presents of his daughter,
her sister, Kim.

Kim was amazed to see all of this happen to her dad and little sister and she wished she would have been on the ball and brought Mike's
video camera as this was a moment that definitely needed to be captured on film forever.

She also knew that this would not be the last time they would join together and commit incest among one another, however this was their
first time together and there can only be one first time and this was something very, very, special.

John lowered his head and looked down at his youngest daughter and his hips began to slowly and surely move back and forth as he started his
fuck motions into Debbie's clasping pussy.

John and his youngest daughter Debbie began their mating dance in slow graceful movements together. He was laid out fully and completely on
top of his daughter as both of their nude bodies came in contact with each other. He could feel Debbie's small breasts mashed against his
hairy chest, while at the same time he could definitely feel her super hard and pointed nipples dig into his chest as they moved in unison
together.

Debbie's mind was afire with all sorts of feelings, sensations and emotions as she was actually commenting the world’s most feared taboo of
all. Incestuous sex with her own dad. She could hardly believe this was actually happening to her, but as she turned her head slightly she
looked upward into the smiling face of her older sister who was fully and completely responsible for all of this happening to all of them.

Kim was the one who started all of this with her own family and now 3 of the 5 family members had began their own journey down the road of
incest love, lust and sex.

Kim was watching both of them as they began to move against each other and watched her dad's hips fuck back and forth as his monster cock
shaft plowed and fucked her little sister's pussy. She could still remember and actually feel the sensations she felt as her own dad fucked
her at least 5 times before Debbie came over to get her fare share of her daddy's big, giant, cock.

She half closed her eyes and thought back to how easy it really was to get her own grown up father to actually fuck her and she began to
wonder to herself as to how many people around the world have committed incest.

Kim remembered Mike showing her a survey that was taken back in 1965 in the U.S. and it estimated that over 4% of the population claimed to
have had an incestuous relationship. That came out to over 8 million people in the U.S. had committed incest in 1965. That survey also said
that the estimate was probably greatly underestimated, because they also talked with all sorts of doctors and other people who were called
in to treat and prosecute incest offenders and they all claimed the figures were way too low. Some people gave their own estimates and they
ranged from 5% to as high as 25% because most cases of incest are never ever reported to the authorities. She was also surprised to see that
most nations reported that incest took place within their countries at almost the same rate if not higher. Some countries had a high report
of incest like, U.S.A., Ireland, England, Most European counties and New Zealand, even Japan, yet most of those countries do not claim to
have a large number of mental patients suffering from conditions associated with incest.

Kim was brought back to the present as she heard both her dad and little sister moaning and groaning louder and in rapid session as they
were approaching their climax.

She looked over and down at them and she saw that Debbie had both her arms and legs wrapped around her dad and was actually hanging on as he
fucked her to completion. It was probably the most beautiful sight she had seen, as a full grown, adult, daughter clung to her own dad as
they fucked each other to a shared climax.

Kim noticed that her dad came first as he howled out and shoved his massive cock into Debbie's pussy as far as it would go and he held
himself in as deeply as possible as he started to shoot off inside his youngest daughter's pussy.

She also watched Debbie as she opened up her own eyes and moaned out in pure sexual release, as she felt her own daddy's cum firing off into
her warm, wet, dripping, juicy, clasping and spasming pussy.

Kim watched as Debbie began to experience her own climax just as her dad started to shoot his cum into her super heated pussy. Both father
and daughter were grunting and groaning as they both experienced an intense climax together.

Debbie was in no better shape than Kim as she felt for the very first time in her life, her own father's cock shooting off hot, thick, rich,
incestuous cum into her own pussy. She could feel anything and everything all at once and at the same time her mind, body and soul exploded
in a sexual climax like nothing she had ever felt in all of her life.

She could actually feel the full length of her dad's cock as it was fully and completely buried deeper in her pussy than any cock had ever
been in her entire life. She could feel the cock shaft flex and expand as her dad's cock began to explode and expel huge amounts of super,
hot, thick, rich, creamy cum into her clasping pussy.

During the entire time of their shared climax Debbie could actually feel every single pulse and thick, creamy spurt of her father's cum as
it was forcefully shot directly into her 27 year old womb. She could actually count the number of spurts. 7 spurts in all were shoot
forcefully and directly into her pussy and womb from start to finish and during that entire time she could feel her daddy's cock shaft and
cock head swell up and then flex as each of the 7 big, long, streamers of cum was fired into her pussy and womb. Just this feeling alone
caused her to explode herself in her own climax. Her cunt was on fire and was going completely wild all by itself. In a way, it felt like
she was just along for this wild and wonderful ride to sexual pleasure and release.

John and Debbie both collapsed and tried to rest and catch their breath and collect their wits and thoughts after experiencing the ultimate
thrill and pleasure of father/daughter incest with each other for the very first time.

Kim was playing with her own pussy while she had a better than front row seat to this incestuous sex show of her own father mating and
breeding with her younger sister. She didn't climax with them, but she started to cum by herself as soon as they began to slow down and
catch their own breath.

Kim also lifted her head up to the ceiling and began to moan and groan in almost a chant as she was coming all over her fingers and hand. As
she was coming she began to think of all the different possibilities and combinations that they could all come up with. She lost track of
how many various ways her dad, her sister, herself, Mike, her husband, Nick, her son and her daughter, Nancy could come up with and then she
began to think about Dr. Tom Richardson and Catrina and their family along with Suzi Simpson and her dad and the possible combinations that
would make if all of them were to get together in one place at one time.

Kim thought of it as a Roman orgy with the added thrill and pleasure of incest thrown in. This thought alone caused Kim to extend and
intensify her own orgasm almost 10 fold.

As soon as Kim finished her climax she laid down and moved over to lay beside her younger sister as she still had her dad laying out full
and completely on top of her still.

They were all worn out from their shared and combined climaxes and they all just laid down quietly for over 10 minutes sharing the warm
comfortable afterglow of their orgasms.

John was the first one to move and he slowly withdrew his now soft cock from his youngest daughter's dripping, wet and warm pussy and rolled
off to the other side of Debbie. Once he was on the carpeted floor he laid his one arm over Debbie's nude body just under full, small, firm,
32-A breasts. His hand came in contact with Kim's nude body.

Kim reach over and clasped her dad's hand in her hand while at the same time Debbie laid both of her hands and arms up and over her dad's
arm.

All three of them continued to lay quietly together on the soft, warm, carpeted floor and continued to enjoy the afterglow of the feelings
and sensations of their incestuous encounter.

They all seemed to take a short nap together and they didn't wake up for about 2 hours.

Debbie was the first one to wake up and that caused everyone else to stir around and they all sit up and looked at one another.

It was kind of wild as they all looked at each other and none of them really said anything at first. They were all smiling and grinning at
each other, yet no one said a single word.

Debbie was the first one to speak and she said, "GOD!!! That was totally unreal!!!! I have never, ever, felt something as wild and powerful
as that in my entire life!!!!"

Kim laughed out loud and replied, "Yea!!! I know exactly how you feel baby sister!!!!"

She paused for a second or two and then said, "Daddy really knows how to fuck his, little, girls, doesn't he!!!!???"

Both Debbie and Kim laughed and then hugged each other as they felt more love to each other and their own dad than ever before.

John sit up and then replied, "Hey!!!! I would have to say the opposite. My little, girls both know how to fuck their daddy better than
anyone else!!!!"

This caused everyone to break down and laugh and as they did they all form a three way hug.

Debbie broke the hug and looked down towards her pussy and then she jumped up and cupped her pussy in her right hand and then said, "OH GOD
DADDY!!!! We might have ruined the carpet!!!! I better go get cleaned up and then clean the carpet."

John laughed and said, "Honey!!! Don't worry about the carpet!!! However, I think all three of us could all use a refreshing shower
together!!! That is, if you are all game for it!!??"

Kim stood up and both Debbie and Kim kind of hopped around like little girls and danced together about the prospect of taking a shower all
together with their own dad all at the same time.

John got up off the floor and he followed his two daughters as they held each other around the hips and almost skipped up the stairs
together. He had a great view of both of his daughters naked, bouncing, ass's as they all went up the stairs to the master bedrooms master
bathroom.

Once in the bathroom John opened up the shower stall door and reached in and turned it on to a nice warm temperature. They all fit easily
into the shower and once they were all wetted down, they all began to soap and wash each other clean.

There was a lot of laughing and giggling as they all reached for each other and groped and felt each other up.

Debbie turned around to face her father and she said with a pouting look on her face, "Daddy!!! I'm mad at you!!"

John looked at Debbie and had a concerned look on his face and replied, "Why!!?? What's wrong Baby!!?? What did I do!!??"

Debbie still had that pouty look on her face as she replied and said, "You forgot to kiss me during our first fuck as incestuous lovers
Daddy!!!"

John smiled and immediately took his youngest daughter into his arms and leaned down to French kiss her like she should have been during her
first fuck with her own dad.

Both father and daughter made up for lost time as they both clinched each other and frenched each other all the while they were once again
beginning to feel each other up.

Kim was not about to be left out as she hugged her dad from behind and she was pleased to feel his one hand as he reached down and slightly
backward to cup his oldest daughter's bare, hairless, shaved, smooth pussy.

All three of them began to sexually excite each other while in the shower and at same time they couldn't tell who was doing what to whom.

After they all got soaped down and rinsed off. It was Kim who broke everyone up and had them all get out of the shower.

Once out of the shower, they all began to help dry each other off while at the same time they were once again feeling each other up.

Kim was kind of leading her dad and little sister as she suggested they all retire to the big king size bed in the master bedroom.

Once there Kim had Debbie and herself lay back on the side of the bed side by side so that their hips and pussy's were at the side and edge
of the big soft bed.

Both Kim and Debbie spread their legs apart and looked at their father standing back a ways, as he took in the beautiful sight of seeing
both of his daughters spread out together on the bed.

He knew right off the bat that Kim wanted him to take turns and fuck both of them together at the same time, so to speak.

This was a dream come true for him to be able to fuck 2 beautiful young women at the same time together, on the same bed, while they both
laid side by side to each other. The greatest part of it all was, that they were sisters to each other and the best part of it all, was that
they were also his only daughters.

This had happened only once before in his entire life. That was when he was stationed over in Japan, when he was still quit young and it was
a mother and her daughter at the same time. It was similar, but yet not quit the same.

John was already hard by the time he was out of the shower and dried off and now to see both of his lovely, sexy and totally nude daughters
spread out before him, just wanting to be fucked once again by their own dad, was turning him on more and more by the second.

He was kind of waiting and holding back, because he was having a hard time deciding which one should be fucked first. John decided to walk
up between Kim's spread open legs and do her first since he had just got done doing Debbie just a little while ago on the living room carpet
and so he thought it was best to give Kim a ride first.

Kim was more than ready for her dad to fuck her once again and she used both hands to help him guide his giant cock into her spread open and
dripping, wet, pussy once again. She used her right hand to guide his enormous cock to her pussy while at the same time she used her left
hand to help spread open her pussy as far as possible to help make his entry into her pussy as easy as possible.

John was staring intently down at his oldest daughters pussy and still could not get over the sight, that her cunt was completely bare and
totally hairless. He handed his long, stiff, thick and extra long cock shaft off to his oldest daughter and she took over the process of
guiding him into her juicy cunt.

He watched as she guided and steered his large reddish purple plum sized, swollen and leaking, cock head up to her spread open pussy lips.
John watched in total amazement as she set his cock head up to her warm, wet, juicy, entrance and then began to slowly move his leaking cock
head up and down the wet, slick pussy grove so that his cock head became totally soaked in her slick wetness.

Once Kim made sure his cock head was thoroughly soaked with her warm, slick, cunt juices she once again set his large, swollen, cock head at
her entrance and then she looked up at him and smiling said, "I'm all yours Daddy!!! Show Debbie I can take you in one quick long thrust!!!"
John looked briefly up into Kim's smiling face and then over to look at Debbie's face. He saw that Debbie was leaning up on one elbow so
that she too could watch his cock head and extra long and thick cock shaft slide into her older sister's bare, smooth, shaved pussy as she
had never seen Kim and Daddy fuck one another where as Kim had watched as she got fucked herself by daddy not more than a hour or so ago.

John then turned back and looked into Kim's eye's once again and said, "Are you really sure you want me to slide into you all at once!!??"

Kim lifted her head up and gave out a low sexy moan and grunt and then said, "Yea Daddy!!!! Slam your wicked, big, bad, daughter fucking,
large, cock into me all at once!!!! Come on Daddy give it to me!!! I want it!!! I need it!!!! Do Me Daddy!!!! NOW!!!!"

John didn't wait for any other reply or response and he leaned over her laid out nude form and all at once he lunged into at almost full
force and sunk his 8 1/2 to 9 inch long, thick, cock into his oldest daughter's pussy all at once.

He glided in and was thoroughly surprised that he slide into her so quickly and easily. As he did he was looking down at her spread open
pussy and watched as his cock sunk in completely to the very base of his cock and his big swollen ball sack slapped her firm ass as he
suddenly came to a stop and he couldn't slide in any further, as he was now balls deep inside his oldest daughter creaming and steaming,
tight, pussy once again.

Kim let out a scram of joy and pleasure mixed with a little bit of pain and surprise that his cock slid into her spread open pussy so easily
and quickly that it kind of took her by surprise.

Debbie's eyes grew as big a baseballs, as she watched in totally amassment that her older sister was able to take in that big of a cock that
quickly and she began to wonder if she would be able to compete with her older sister in doing that to her dad also.

Even though both Kim and Debbie were loving and close sisters there was still that sibling rivalry and the need to compete against each
other, weather it was in sports or school or anything else, they each tried in their own way, to be better in one thing or another from each
other. Yet, it was more of a friendly competition than out and out war, to see who would win or who would lose.

John kept himself totally still for a few seconds, so that Kim would be about to catch her breath and he could do the same, before he even
began to think about starting his fucking motions. The last thing he ever wanted to do was to hurt, injure or cause anyone, especially his
loving daughters, any pain, in any way, shape or form.

Kim was the first one to speak and she looked up at him and said, "OH YEA DADDY!!!! That was totally unreal!!!! Come Daddy!!!! Fuck Me!!!!
Fuck Me Good Daddy!!!"

John didn't reply to any of this except, he started to stroke his daughter's pussy like she had asked him to do to her.

As he started to withdraw his extra, long, cock from Kim's wet, warm and tight, pussy sheath he noticed that Kim had turned her head
slightly to look over at her young nude sister spread out beside her and she smile at Debbie and then said in a joking manner, "Try topping
that Baby Sister!!!"

Debbie wasn't fazed a bit and she returned her stare at her older sister and smiled and then said, "No problem Kim!!! I always knew that my
big sister was always bigger than me, bigger tits, bigger mouth and I guess a bigger pussy too!!!"

Debbie started to laugh at her own comment about her bigger and older sister and Kim also began to laugh, because she knew that Debbie was
just poking fun at her in her own way and that it was not meant to be a derogatory remark or put down, but said in a loving way, only
competitive sisters would openly tease each other.

Kim then replied and said, "Well dear sweet little sister maybe if you would have started to fuck guys with cocks instead of licking and
eating pussy at such a young age maybe your tits would have grown bigger!!!"

Once again both girls started to laugh at this last comment and Debbie was not about to concede to her older sister or let her have the last
word, so she shot back with another reply.

Debbie replied and said, "Well, at least I was able to double my pleasure and don't hang myself up with one guy at a time like you did!!!
Besides I made you cum like a Russian race horse the first time I went down on you and you have been trying to play catch up every since!!!"
John interrupted and said, "HEY!!! HEY!!!! GIRLS!!!! All right!!! That's enough from both of you!!!! You two better settle down right here
and now or I'm going to take my big, daughter, pleasing, cock and go somewhere else!!!! You two got that!!!!" He was just joking as he too
wanted to get into this sisterly fight and break it up, before it got too out of hand and someone would say something that would hurt the
others feelings.

Both Kim and Debbie looked up at him as he was poised over the laid out, spread out, naked form of his oldest daughter Kim and they both
moaned out in little girl voices by saying together, "OooooHhhhh!!!! Daddddddddddyyyyyy!!!!!"

John decided to play it out a little bit more and said, "I mean it girls!!!! Either you too learn to play together or I'm going to have to
separate both of you and I might even take my big cock here and go play somewhere else until both of you agree to play together nicely!!!!
You two got that???!!!!"

Both Kim and Debbie looked over at each other and smiled and then they both turned their heads together to once again look up into their
father's staring eyes and said together at the same time, "OoooKkkkkkk!!!!! We promise Daddddddyyyyyyy!!!"

John then surprised both of them by saying, "OK!!! That's better!!! Now Debbie!!! I want you to lean over here and kiss your sister and I
want both of you to say you’re sorry to each other and kiss and make up right now or I'm taking my cock and leaving!!! Got that!!!"

Debbie and Kim both knew that their daddy was just joking and yet, he was getting turned on big time by playing their father to them as
though they were still little girls and this too began to turn them on, at the idea of role playing and fucking their real dad for real at
the same time.

They both replied in their little girl voices and submitted to their father's demands and said that they were sorry to each other and they
kissed and made up to each other, but this was no ordinary sisterly kiss, as they both hugged each other and began to French kiss each
other.

John was thoroughly enjoying this show and he was beginning to slide his long, thick, hard, cock shaft in and out of his oldest daughter's
pussy, while at the same time watching his two daughters French kiss each other. They also began to feel and touch each other in ways most
loving and caring sisters couldn't or shouldn't and yet, he was also fucking one daughter, while watching the other daughter do her sister.

This was a sight John would never ever get tired of seeing and he was just beginning to think of all the different positions he would be
able to do both of his daughters at the same time and this was also turning him on more and more, because he knew that they as a threesome
would have many, many, more days and nights of different loving making positions before they would start all over again.

John indeed had a long road to fuck, before he could ever think about get bored or tired of fucking both of his daughters at the same time.
He also knew that he would be doing each of them privately and that in itself would have a lot of different possibilities and variations in
itself.

Just then a another thought came to his mind, and that was his 12 year old granddaughter, Nancy, Kim's daughter and that was a completely
new and exciting possibility. He had never in all of his life ever had a girl that young before.

John thought back to the time he was in Japan and remembered Akihita and her 14 year old daughter Anika.

John moaned out in sexual pleasure and lust as he thought back to how Anika felt that very first time he fucked her and took her virginity
at the tinder age of 14. He could remember that night so long ago, like it had just happened to him last week.

Just thinking about that also brought back some other memories and he was thinking that maybe he should come clean and tell both of his
loving and caring daughters about the whole ordeal. He had already mentioned some of it to Kim last night, but there was still a lot more to
tell and with all of these recent developments, he thought maybe, he should go ahead and tell both Kim and Debbie the real story of what all
really happened over there in Japan.

That also got John to thinking that next month was Anika's birthday and that would make her about 48 years old and that would make her mom
Akihita 62 years old this year.

He shook his head as he still had a hard time believing that all of that had happen that many years ago, yet at the same time, his memory of
that, was just like it had happened last week. He really couldn't believe that much time had gone by since that first night with Anika.

John was brought back to the present when he felt Kim's hands on his hips.

He looked down at Kim and she was smiling up at him and she then said, "Daddy!!! Why don't you take turns with both of us and you can fuck
us 10 or 15 strokes each and then switch back and forth between both of us and this way Debbie and I will both be happy and you will be
too!!"

John moaned out and then he slowly and reluctantly pulled his extra long and extremely thick cock from Kim's grasping and clasping,
dripping, wet, cunt and then side stepped over to get in between Debbie's spread open legs.

Debbie was more than ready for her own daddy as she had been finger fucking herself all the while he was slowly fucking Kim. She took hold
of his dripping, wet, cock shaft and it excited her to no end, that he would be sliding his cock covered with her older sister's cunt juices
into her steaming hot and extremely wet pussy and when he withdrew from her dripping cunt, her juices would be inside her older sister's
cunt too, so in a way both sisters were sharing each other cunt juices, while at the same time sharing their own father's super, big, long
and extra thick cock all at the same time. This was by far the best threesome she had ever had because both of her lovers were family
members. This thought alone caused Debbie to wonder how come more families didn't do this with each other, because to her, it all felt so
right and so natural for them to make love to each other. She kind of shook her head and wondered to herself, why their ancestors thought of
incest as something so bad and so feared, that they outlawed it and made it crime, when it fact, it felt so wonderful and so right with her.
John looked down and watched as Debbie guided his wet pussy soaked cock head and cock shaft up to her pussy entrance and she too wanted her
dad to slam his entire length of his cock fully and completely into her cunt, just as he had done to his oldest daughter Kim.

Once Debbie had his cock firmly seated into the entrance into her pussy he looked up into her face and was looking for a go ahead signal or
sign from Debbie.

Debbie lifted her upper body up and at the same time John leaned downward just a bit and they shared a special incestuous French kiss,
before he slid his cock into his youngest daughter's pussy for the second time in both of the lives.

Debbie broke the kiss and laid back down on her back and then said, "Do it Daddy!!!! Slam it in me, Daddy!!!! GOD DADDY!!!! DO ME!!! DO ME
NOW!!!! Just like you did Kim!!!"

John did as he was asked by his youngest daughter and he took in a half lung full of air and then all at once he fired his hips forward and
sunk his long, thick cock shaft fully and completely up and into his youngest daughter's pussy in one solid non-stop lunge.

At the same time he forcefully exhaled out in a low sexy moan of pure pleasure and lust and could also hear Debbie's scream of shock and
pleasure as his giant huge cock head followed by his long, thick, cock shaft as it breached her pussy and slid non-stop all the way up into
her pussy until he could feel the opening to her womb with his cock head.

Once again John held himself completely still for a few seconds to allow himself and Debbie to catch their breath and time for Debbie to get
use to the extra large cock which was now fully and completely embedded deeply in her young, 27 year old, pussy.

John could also feel with his cock head the three velvet like fingers which was the opening to Debbie's womb and it felt like those three
soft pliable velvet covered fingers were sucking and pulling on the tip of his cock head.

Debbie was almost, if not, in worse shape as she was filled to the very brim with her dad giant, monster, sized, cock once again. Even
though his cock went in smoothly and easily, it was still a tight fit and she knew right off the bat, that she would never be able to handle
a steady diet of a cock this large and long in her pussy on a daily and weekly basis. But it did please her to know that her own dad's cock
was the biggest and largest cock she had ever had the privilege of fucking and it was once again fully and completely shoved up inside her
small, warm, wet and delicate pussy.

Debbie could only moan out, "OH GOD DADDY!!!!! I can't believe you are really once again inside me!!! My own daddy is really fucking me with
his monster, horse, cock and my own sister is once again present to witness this unreal act between a loving father and loving daughter."

She paused for a second or two and just enjoyed the full feeling of her dad's cock in her pussy, before she once again began to speak. "Yea
Daddy!!! Fuck me Daddy!!! Fuck me just like you fuck Kim, only do it better Daddy!!!"

John moan out and slowly began to fuck his loving and sweet little daughter as he had done before with his older daughter laying down next
to his other daughter. He was using long slow strokes as to draw out the pleasure of fucking both of his daughters at the same time, so that
it would last for as long as humanly possible.

He also knew that he really wouldn't be able to last too long, because of the simple fact that both of these nude, beautiful women were his
own daughters and the very idea of fucking not only one of them, but to be able to fuck both of them, at the same time was better than any
possible dream come true for him. Besides the very idea and thought of incest was driving him absolutely wild.

John stroked Debbie's pussy for 15 slow strokes and he once again pulled out of her pussy and side stepped over and slide his wet, thick,
hard and extra, long, cock back into Kim's still super heated and dripping wet cunt, where he once again stroked her pussy for 10 strokes
before pulling out and switching over to fuck his youngest daughter's pussy for about 10 strokes.

This went on for a while, but like all good thing it was coming to an end and he was fast approaching the point of no return. He tried to
think of other things like baseball, fishing, shooting and everything else, but nothing was helping him hold off from coming, so he decided
to just go with the flow and let nature take its course and he would just cum when it was time for him to cum.

It all came to a head all at once while he was inside Kim's pussy. He started to shoot off and he allowed himself to fire off the first
three streamers of hot, thick, rich fatherly cum into his oldest daughter's pussy and then he quickly pulled out of her pussy and almost
jumped on top of his youngest daughter and was barely able to slip his cock head into her pussy, before he let go with his forth shot of
father cum. He then slide the rest of his cock shaft in as deeply as possible and finished firing off three more solid shoots of hot, thick,
rich, fatherly cum directly into Debbie's womb as his cock head once again felt the three soft velvet covered fingers which was the very
entrance into her young, 27 year old, womb.

Both of his daughters enjoyed this double fucking almost as much as he did, as they also came a couple of times each during the fucking
match.

John collapsed on top of Debbie once again and rested while both of his nude well fucked daughters also rested and enjoyed the afterglow of
their first threesome as incestuous lovers.

It took a few minutes before any of them started to move and they all crawled up onto the king size bed and rearranged themselves with a
daughter on each side of him as he was in the middle and they once again took a nap and enjoyed sexy thoughts and dreams as they all napped
together in a loving incestuous embrace on his bed.

End of Part #9

Chapter #10 John confesses to his Daughter's Kim & Debbie.

It was Sunday afternoon after he had made love to his oldest daughter Kim on Friday night and then made love to his youngest daughter Debbie
on Saturday morning & afternoon along with Kim, he decided to make a very profound and surprising confession to h is daughters.

They were all in the hot tub relaxing and John said that he had something that has been haunting him for over 34 years and they (Kim and
Debbie) should know, as they had a right to know about a deep and dark past that he (John) had been hiding from his family for over 34
years.

John looked at both of his daughter's and said, "What I'm about to tell you will probably come as the biggest shock of your lives, but you
deserve to know about my past and something that I have been hiding from the whole family for over 34 years."

He paused for a few seconds and continued with his confession.

I will fully understand and accept any reaction you might feel for me or towards me, after I tell you this. All of you might even hate me
and vow never to speak to me again, but it is something I think you all should know.

Kim and Debbie didn't quit know what to do or think after their own father made a statement like that.

Kim was the one who spoke first and said, "What did you do daddy? Kill somebody?"

John laughed and said, "NO!! I didn't do anything like that."

He paused for a moment and then said, "Well, to be quite honest, I did the opposite, I created a life, in fact, I created two lives."

Kim and Debbie looked at each other with a puzzled look on their faces and then Kim said, "Daddy!! What are you talking about?"

John then went on to explain to both of them about his time over in Japan when he was in the service and he told them both about living with
Akihita and Anika her daughter.

Kim had already heard some of the story, but she remained quit and let her dad tell the story, in his own way to Debbie, who had not heard
about him doing a mother and daughter together when he was just 22 years old in the service.

John first explained to both of his daughters about how he use to spend his weekends over at Akihita apartment and how they would make love
to each other almost non-stop each weekend and how one night while he was fucking Akihita on her futon in her one bedroom apartment he
noticed that Akihita's daughter which was only 14 at the time, Anika was peeking in on them fucking each other.

He explained to both Kim and Debbie that at first he was kind of upset over the whole deal of having a teenager watch him and Akihita fuck
and make love, but that Akihita was not upset at all over the deal. In fact, it was Akihita who called Anika into t he bedroom and before he
knew what was going on Akihita's 14 year old daughter, Anika was taking her robe off and displaying her young, nude, developing, teenage
body to both him and her mom, Akihita.

He continued to tell his story about how Akihita and Anika talked to each other in Japanese and then after just a short time Akihita asked
John to show and teach Anika what it truly means to be a woman.

At first he didn't know or understand what was going on, until Anika dropped her robe and displayed her young nude body to him did he begin
to understand.

He also told both of his daughters who now sitting on either side of him in the hot tub, were now snuggling up closer to him as he began to
get more graphic in his description of having sex with both a mother and her daughter at the same time. All three of them were nude in the
hot tub and both daughters were almost fighting over his cock as they were both listening intently to his erotic story, when he was only 20
some years old at the time in Japan.

He made the comment that it was really wild and kind of strange, because the woman he was use to making love was twice as old as the other
girl and that it was the woman's daughter was even wilder yet. John also said, that at first he was completely and totally shocked that this
woman wanted him to take her own daughter's virginity was wild and exciting, but it was even wilder, because Akihita wanted to be present
and watch as he took Anika's virginity.

John then said he was totally and completely turned on to the fact that both Akihita and Anika started to kiss and make out with each other
and before long they were both going down on each other. He also said that was the very first time in his entire life that he had ever seen
two women do each other like that and it turned him on more than ever, to see that happen live and up close, also for the fact that they
were mother and daughter really got him going.

John also told Kim and Debbie that at first he was really scared, because the girl was only 14 and even though he was in his 20's he knew he
had a pretty good size cock and he didn't know, if she was going to be able to take him in into her small, little , delicate, pussy, besides
he had only fucked one other girl and she was 16, so it was kind of scary. He was also scared that someone might find out about him doing a
girl underage and being overseas in a foreign land didn't help matters at all.

He then laughed and said that his small head was by this time doing all of the thinking for him. He was referring to his cock head instead
of his brain.

John then described to both Kim and Debbie how he took Anika's virginity that night and from then on all three of them sucked and fucked
themselves silly every weekend he stayed over at their small one bedroom apartment.

He also told them how Akihita got him to start taking pictures of them doing things together and before long, he even bought a movie camera
and they began to film all three of them doing each other.

John said that Akihita knew a person who could process the film privately and then as time went by, Akihita then talked him into letting
this guy come over and film them as all three of them were doing each other.

Kim and Debbie both looked at each other and then back at their own dad sitting between then and Kim said with a smiling and laughing voice,
"WOW DADDY!!!! I would have never guessed in a million years that you were the star in a Kiddie Porn Movie!!!"

John had a sad look on his face as he looked at each of his nude, beautiful, daughters and then shook his head and replied, "I never would
have dreamed it possible either, but things just kind of got out of hand and besides I was young and ......... Well , I guess I just wasn't
thinking to clearly and all ............... I mean, I honestly thought that the movies were just private and all ........... I didn't know
that this guy was making copies of the film and then selling them all over Japan and even overseas!!!!!"

John went on to explain that he really didn't know about any of this, until some of his buddies took him out drinking one night to a hole in
the wall bar and they all paid a heavy cover price to go in the back to see some really special porno movies and he almost died right there
on the spot when he saw himself from the neck down doing Anika on the big silver screen.

John also went on to say that one of his buddies even mentioned that the guy on the screen even had a bigger cock than Ol'John here had.

John went on to say that he was mad as hell at this one guy for not only filming them, but for selling and showing those films all over
Japan. He figured it was just a matter of time before he got arrest and thrown in jail for all sorts of crimes.

He then told his daughters that he talked to Akihita and the guy that filmed him doing all of those things and demanded the movies be
destroyed and burned and that it was all over between him, Akihita, Anika and the guy who made the movies.

Needless to say the guy blackmailed John into letting this all continue and that if he didn't he was going to make sure his commanding
officer got a personal movie which showed everything head, face and all and that he would be arrested and everything el se.

He told both Kim and Debbie that at first he was forced into it, but after a while, he began to ask for half of the money and profits and
before long, John was almost running this private little movie business, because Akihita and Anika wanted to leave Japan and move to the
U.S. and that is why Akihita first agreed to do the movies in the first place, as this was a very quick and simple way of getting enough
money all at once to pay for their way out of Japan and to start a brand new life in the U.S.A.

John then said that all in all, only about 50 - 7 minute reels were ever filmed of him doing all of those things to both Akihita and her 14
year old daughter Anika.

He also told the girls that when it was all over and done with, He gave Akihita and Anika his share of all of the money from the sale of the
copied movie reels, so that they would be able to start a brand new life over in the U.S., because he really did care for both of them and
he even thought that for a while he loved both of them and at one point he even offered to marry Akihita however she refused.

Kim was the first one again to speak up and said, "Daddy!!?? Do you have any pictures or even copies of any of this!!??"

John looked first at Kim and then over to Debbie and they were both smiling and they were both playing with his semi hard cock under the
warm swirling waters of the hot tub they were all setting in.

He then looked back to Kim and said, "KIM!!! You got to be kidding right!!??"

Kim continued to smile and said, "NO DADDY!!!! I'm really curious and even turned on, by the thought of being able to see you back then,
when you were only 20 something fucking a little 14 year old Japanese girl and then doing her mother."

Debbie then spoke up and said, "YEA!!!! ME TOO DADDY!!!! I would love to see you in action, when you were even younger than me now!!!! That
is totally cool and besides I'm more than just a little curious!!! I'm fucking hot!!!! WOW!!!! I can't believe my own dad staring in a porn
movie when he was only 20 years old!!! Not many girls can say that about their own dad!!!"

Kim and Debbie both broke up laughing and giggling as they thought this was really neat and cool that their own dad did things like that
when he was younger.

John shook his head and then said, "Well!!?? I guess that since I told you, I really don't see any harm in letting you see firsthand what I
did!!! I mean, It's not really as bad as what we have just done!!! I mean committing incest and all and you guys don't seem to mind about
that at all so .........."

Kim and Debbie both hugged him and began to kiss his and feel him up even more.

Kim then replied, "You mean you have all of the movies!!! Everyone of them!!!! and pictures too!!!!"

John shook his head and then replied, "Yes ......... At first, I kept them, because those reels showed my face and all and the ones they
made copies had my face and head cropped out. I thought about it many time, about getting rid of all of that stuff, but every time I thought
about, I just couldn't go through with it and in a way it was and is a part of my life. I really kind of enjoyed it, I guess in a way, I
mean."

Debbie then said, "Do you have them here!!! I mean, Do you have them here in the house!!!????"

John once again shook his head and replied, "Yes, They are locked up in the crawl space in the basement. I mean, I haven't opened that box
in over 30 years or more!!! I don't know, maybe the film is bad now and all, I don't know."

Kim was the next to ask her dad the next question by saying, "Daddy!!! Do you have a film projector and screen!!??"

John looked over at Kim and she was still smiling and he could still feel both of them still playing with his still semi hard cock under the
water as they asked him all of these questions.

John once again replied, Yes, I still have one in the basement somewhere, I think!"

John was kind of shocked to say the least, but Kim was already standing up and walking towards the steps to get out of the hot tub. Once
out, she turned to face her own dad completely and totally nude and smiled at both her dad and Debbie and said, "WELL GUYS!!! Come on!!!!
Let's go get the projector and screen set up in the den/family room and dad you need to go get that box that you have hidden somewhere in
the basement!!! Come On!!!! Let's Go!!!"

John was kind of shocked that Kim was rip roaring to go and see the films that he had stared in, all those years ago and he was kind of
shocked to see that Debbie was now standing up and walking towards the hot tub steps to get out also.

He then replied, "WHAT!!!??? NOW!!!???"

Debbie was half way up the steps and she too turned to face him and displayed her nude body before her loving and caring dad and smiled also
and then replied by saying, "Sure Why Not Daddy!!!??"

John shook his head and was trying to comprehend how his own lovely daughters would want to see old porno films of him doing a young, 14
year old, Japanese girl and then he thought a little bit more and decided that since his own daughters didn't seem to mind in committing the
worst and baddest taboo in all the world such as incest, then Kiddie porn was nothing to them, as far as they were concerned.

John was the last one out of the hot tub and once he dried himself off, he put on a pair of shorts and slipper and they all went down into
the basement.

John got a step stool and walked over to a paneled door on the wall and opened it up and leaned inside and pulled out a large wooden box
about 2 foot wide by 3 foot long and about 2 foot deep, by a set of rope handles.

Once he got back down on the floor, Kim then handed him an old rag, so that he could dust it off. He then went into the store room and found
the box that held the old 1960's movie projector and also found the fold up movie screen in the store room also.

Everyone grabbed a piece and hauled it up stairs and went into the back living room den, just right off from the hot tub room.

John first set up the movie screen and once that was set up, he then set up the movie projector, next to the large couch in the den on a
coffee table.

Kim and Debbie huddled around their dad as he then set the large locked box over to one side of the coffee table and looked at the
combination lock and then said, "OH BOY!!!! I might not be able to open it!!! I think I forgot the combination to this old lock!!!"

Debbie then said, "Yea Right Daddy!!!! You would never forget the combination to this lock!!! We all know you better than that Daddy!!!!"

Kim laughed out loud and agreed to Debbie's statement.

Both Kim and Debbie were kind of hopping around, like it was a secrete buried treasure chest and they were all very excited to see the
contents of this mystery box, which they now knew contained pictures and films of their very own dad, when he was only in his 20's fucking a
Japanese mother in her mid to late 20's and also her 14 year old Japanese daughter.

John began to turn the combination one way and then back the other way as he dialed in the numbers and then pulled on the lock.

The lock remained locked and both Kim and Debbie were disappointed that it didn't open like they were hoping it would. They voiced their
disappointed to their own dad and John mumbled to himself and began to turn the dial again.

The lock remained locked until his fourth attempt and it finally unlocked. Kim and Debbie jumped up and down and began to hug each other
like they had just won the lottery and they both leaned down and kissed their dad on each cheek and began to pile the praises on him and
John kind of enjoyed the attention of all of this.

He took the lock off and pulled up the hasp clasp and then slowly pulled the lid open.

This was the first time in over 30 years this box had ever been opened and they all bent over to pier inside this mystery box to see what
all the contents were.

Almost 1/3 of the box had silver looking tins which held the small reels of 8mm black and white film. The rest were large envelopes and
smaller packets of envelopes which contained small 3X5 black and white prints.

Kim and Debbie made excited noises as the contents were reviled to their curious eyes.

John then began to pull all the smaller packets out and set them up on top of the coffee table.

In all, there was about 100 packets which held about 16 to 20 pictures each along with the negatives.

Kim and Debbie both reached over and grabbed a packet of prints and was about to open them up and look at them, when their dad put a stop to
it, because he didn't want to get the prints mixed up and put in the wrong envelopes.

Kim and Debbie both wined out loud in disappointment and then they decided to let their dad sit between them and he would pick the packet
that would be opened and they could both look at the pictures at the same time.

John was lucky that he had made notes and numbers on the packets, so that they were kind of in order. He was also surprised that he began to
remember, as if all of this took place last year or even a couple of months ago.

The first five or six packets of pictures just had regular normal pictures of John, when he was just 20 some years old in the service in
Japan along with some of his service buddies and some of the sights around Japan in different cities and places of interest.

Then there was about four or five packets of pictures of John with Akihita. These were normal pictures also. Everyone had clothes on.

The next couple of packets of photos showed Akihita with her 14 year old daughter, Anika. Some of the photos showed them with normal clothes
on and others showed them dressed up in their formal kimonos.

The packets of photos from then on were more racy and then full nude photos were then being shown to his two daughters, Kim and Debbie.

The first couple of packets of nude photos were mostly of Akihita by herself mostly and a few had both Akihita and John together fully nude.

Then the next group of photos were of action photos of Akihita by herself finger fucking herself and her using different dildos on herself.

Kim and Debbie were looking at the photos intently and was constantly making comments about this photo or that photo and how great and what
a turn on it was, to see people from another generation have fun at their young age with sex and as how neat it was that they used a camera
to photograph themselves doing different sex acts.

Debbie and Kim went nuts when they saw the next set of photos which showed their young 20 some year old dad actually fucking Akihita and
doing all sorts of different sex acts with her, all on film.

Even though the photos were all black and white, they still showed everything clearly and yet at the same time, it gave the pictures an air
of classic beauty and old-time erotic flavor.

Both Kim and Debbie commented that their young looking dad still indeed had the same big, horse sized, cock as in the photos. This caused
them to both laugh and giggle about the size, shape and hardness of their own dad's cock.

The next few packets of photos showed 14 year old Anika by herself and as the photos progressed she started to do a strip tease in front of
the camera.

This brought about a lot of comments from both Kim and Debbie about Anika and how small, young and innocent she looked as she stripped
before the camera.

Debbie was intrigued and entranced by Anika's oriental beauty. She made the comments that Anika's almond shaped eyes were the most hypnotic
eyes she had ever seen before.

Kim made the comments that Anika's breasts were about the same size and shape as her own daughter's breasts. She also noted that Anika was
almost totally bald, as far as a pubic bush. As the photos showed only a very small and very fine strip of jet black hair on her pussy
mount.

Kim then said to Debbie, "Wow!!! Debbie, How would you like to go down on her and eat her pussy for the very first time!!??"

Debbie just kind of groaned out loud for a moment and then said, "GOD!!!! I would love to eat a young girl's pussy like that!!!"

Kim then said, "Well, maybe one of these days you are going to have to come over to our house and you can try Nancy out for yourself and I'm
sure Nick will want to sample you too!!!"

Debbie moaned out once again at just the very thought of eating out her own, 12 year old, niece, Nancy for the very first time and then also
having sex with 15 year old, Nick, her own Nephew.

Debbie then reached down and grabbed a hold of her own father's cock which was slowly beginning to grow once again from its long, thick,
soft state.

At the same time, Debbie leaned towards her dad and almost whispered into his ear, "GOD!!! DADDY!!!! What was it like to go down on Anika
for the very first time and eat her young, little, adorable, oriental pussy!!!??? What did she taste like!!!??? What did Anika do, when she
first felt your tongue on her 14 year old pussy for the very first time!!!??? What did Akihita do while you were going down on her
daughter!!!???"

John replied by saying, "Well, she just got done taking a bath, so she was all fresh and clean and smelled like fresh jasmine. She almost
had no taste at all, but after a while she had a very erotic and young taste, which I fell in love with."

John paused for a moment or two and he kind of stared off into space for a few moments, like he was reliving those past events and in fact,
he was remembering that very first time like it just happened a week ago.

He then continued by saying, "Well, Akihita went down on Anika first and then I joined in, so she was helping out in a way and from what I
could tell, this was not the first time Akihita and Anika did those kind of things to each other.

Debbie then asked her dad another question. "Daddy!!?? How many virgins have you deflowered?"

John looked over at his youngest daughter seating next to him and for a moment their eyes locked and then he broke eye contact to look down
at his crotch to look at his daughter's hand gently but firmly gripping his slowly hardening cock, in her right hand. He then looked back up
at his youngest daughter and then said, "I have had two virgins."

Kim was now leaning over more and was almost rubbing her naked body up against her father's right side, as she too was intently listening to
this erotic conversation.

Debbie then asked, "So Anika was one of those virgins, so who was the other one? Daddy!"

John smiled and then said, "Your mother, was the other one."

Debbie then said, "Really!!?? Was she a virgin when you two got married, or did you two do it before then?"

John shook his head up and down and then said, "Yes, She was a virgin up to the time we got married and I took her for the very first time
on our wedding night."

Kim then said, "Well Daddy!! You could of have me when I was 14 or so. I'm almost sure of that!!"

Debbie then chimed in and said, "Yea!!! You could of had me too, back then!!!"

John paused for a few moments and then smiled at Debbie and then turned to look at his other daughter and then said, "Well, I don't know
about that, but there were quite a few nights that I thought about each of you, while I was making love to your mom!!"

Kim and Debbie both smiled at each other and then said almost at the same time, "Really!!!"

Kim then went on to say, "Really!!?? You thought about both of us and what it would be like to fuck each of us back then!!!???"

John shook his head and then said, "Yea!!! I thought a lot about both of you girls back then, I guess, it all goes back to the times I had
with Akihita and her daughter Anika."

Debbie then said, "How old were we when you began to think and fantasy about doing us daddy!!??"

John paused for another moment or two and then replied by saying, "Well, I guess, Kim was about 13 or so and at first I just thought about
her, because at that time you were just too young baby!!"

It was Kim's turn to ask the next question by asking her dad, "Why didn't you do something about it back then Daddy!!??"

John thought about that question for a couple of moments and then replied by saying, "Well Honey!! You have to understand. I was really in
love with your mom and Well, I just didn't want to take the chance of screwing things up by mentioning that I wanted my own daughters in a
sexual way to your mom, my wife. I mean, Thinking about incest is one thing and then doing it, is completely another and then telling and
admitting to your deepest, darkest desires, such as incest to your own mate, lover, wife, husband is another ball of wax all together too!!"

Kim shook her head in agreement with her dad and then replied by saying, "Yea Daddy!!! I know exactly what you mean by that, because when I
first found those magazines on the topic of incest in Mike's footlocker!!! Well, I just about hit the roof and at first I wanted to cut his
balls and cock off, for even having material like that around. I mean, I honestly thought I was living with a deranged, mental sex
deviant!!! I just couldn't believe that Mike even thought or read something like that. To me, it was the sickest, most perverse thing
imaginable to me in the whole world."

John looked over at Kim and shook his head in agreement with what Kim just said and then replied by saying, "See what I mean!!! I couldn't
take the chance or take the risk of damaging our relationship, so I just kept everything to myself. It was just simpler and safer."

John paused for a moment or two and then said, "I'm sure I would have been more than happy to join in, if your mom would have started things
off first, but I wasn't about to rock the boat, if you know what I mean."

Debbie then got into the conversation by saying, "You mean you would have joined in, if mom would have started doing things to Kim and I or
if she would have started out with Bob & Luke!!?? (Kim and Debbie's older bothers)

John paused once again and then replied by saying, "I never really thought about Bob and Luke with your mom that much. I guess, It all goes
back to Akihita and Anika doing each other. I guess, In a way, I really prefer Mother and Daughter incest above al l else because of them, I
guess."

Kim then said, "You mean you would have rather seen Debbie and I doing it with mom more than doing us yourself?"

John smiled at both of his darling naked daughters and then said, "Yea!!! I would have enjoyed that more than anything in the entire world.
In a way, I think mother/daughter incest is just more of turn for me than anything else, followed closely by sister/sister incest and then
father/daughter incest and then I guess brother/sister incest comes in after all of those."

Kim and Debbie smiled at each other and then they both leaned into their nude father sitting between them and they each kissed him on each
cheek.

Debbie then whispered into his ear in a very soft and sexy tone and said, "Well Daddy!!! I guess then that Kim and I will just have to start
putting on more private shows like the one we did this morning for you, sense you like that type of entertainment ."

She said it loud enough for Kim to hear it and then after Debbie finished whispering into her dad's ear Kim then leaned forward and
whispered into his other ear and said, "Uuummmm Yea Daddy!!! I guess, that means I need to bring Nancy over and we can put on our own type
of entertainment for you too!!! Just think Daddy!!! You will once again be able to witness a mother and her young daughter doing things to
each other, just like Akihita and Anka did for you, all those years ago and the best part about it now is that we are all related now and
that will make it some much more exciting to watch. Won't it Daddy!!??"

John was overcome by all of this suggestive, erotic talking and he groaned out in sexual pleasure and his semi hard, long, thick monster,
horse, cock jerked and swelled up bigger in Debbie's hand as she was still slowly trying to stroke him to complete hardness.

Kim decided to tease and excite her own father some more, so she once again leaned forward and used her soft sexy voice once again and said,
"I'm sure you will just love to watch me and Nancy do each other and the best thing about all of this is ,she is still only 12 years old, so
she will be quite a bit younger looking than Anika was at 14."

Kim paused for just a second and then leaned back towards her dad's ear and then said, "I almost forgot to mention this, but Nancy is
completely bare below!!! I shaved her pussy Daddy!!!"

John's body shook as he heard his oldest daughter, Kim admit that she had shaved her own daughter, his granddaughter’s pussy. He then
groaned out in sexual pleasure and in his mind's eyes he tried to picture his granddaughter, Nancy complete naked and what her bare pussy
would look like. This turned him on, at just brief mention of his shaved granddaughter’s pussy.

His cock once again swelled up and it continued to grow at a very fast rate now, since his own imagination was going wild picturing young,
12 year old, Nancy totally, bald, hairless, smooth and soft.

His heart was speeding up and this caused his cock to grow bigger and bigger with each powerful beat. His face and neck felt hot and flushed
and he was sure that if he looked in the mirror at this very instant he would see that he was blushing from just the very thought of seeing
his granddaughter and daughter together in a lovers embrace and they would both have bare, bald, hairless, pussy slits.

He could almost see each of them with his mind's eyes, both of them eating, licking and sucking each other’s dripping, wet, spread open
pussies before him.

John began to breath harder and faster, as he was seeing more and more things with his own mind and the very thought of once again seeing a
mother and daughter together in a incestuous, lesbian embrace. This was by far the biggest turn on for John and he was having a hard time
believing that all of this could and would take place for real and he would see the whole spectacle first hand and in person someday soon.

John's monster cock was now full erect and rock hard in Debbie's gripping fist.

As soon as Kim finished saying that last comment to her dad. She stuck out her tongue and licked the outside of his ear and then she slowly
started to trace the very outline of his entire ear and then began to slowly and deliberately insert her hot, moist, wet, pointy tongue
inside his ear.

John was going nuts, because it had been years since someone had done that to him and it caused him to shake and shudder, while at the same
time his cock once again, swelled up and his cock head started to turn an angry reddish purple color while at the same time his first drop
of precum exited his piss slit.

Debbie didn't miss this and she scooted back a bit and then leaned over and down. She then lifted his long, thick and now completely hard
cock shaft straight up and planted a wet, juicy kiss on the very tip of his cock head. While at the same time, her tongue snaked out and
licked up that first big drop of pre-cum, which was on the very tip of his cock head.

John was now fully aware of what Debbie was doing with his cock shaft and cock head and at the same time, he was still experiencing Kim's
warm, wet, tongue on the inside of his right ear.

He couldn't help himself, as he once again groaned out in pure sexual, lust and pleasure he was receiving from his two beautiful, nude
daughters on his own living room couch.

He knew without a doubt that he was in fact the luckiest man alive on the face of the earth at this time.

John completely and totally surrendered himself to the pleasures he was feeling and just relaxed, as his loving and caring daughters took
care of him.

He could look down with his half closed eyes and see for himself, the head of his youngest daughter's in his groin, crotch area and he could
make out the shape and form of his oldest daughter to his right, as she continued to lick, suck and probe in and around his right ear.

John decided not to be completely docile during all of this, so he slide his right hand down and over to Kim's groin area and he was pleased
that she responded by spreading her thighs apart, so that he would have free and complete access to her, baby smooth, totally bald,
completely hairless cunt. While at the same time he used his left hand to lovingly and gently stroke the back of Debbie's head briefly,
before he slowly snaked his hand and arm down and under her bent over form, to cup one of her small firm breasts in the palm of his left
hand.

Debbie's small 32-A breasts were hanging downward from her bent over form and as soon as she felt her dad's left hand cupping her shy,
small, firm right breast in the large palm of his left hand, she oval'ed her lips slightly and pushed her head down slightly, so that just
his cock head slipped into her, warm, wet and now tight mouth.

She moaned out in pleasure as she felt her dad's hand on her right breast and her nipples went from being soft to almost rock hard and fully
excited, in just a fraction of a second.

John could feel Debbie's nipple expand and go completely hard in the palm of his hand and this excited him and yet, at almost the same time,
he felt Debbie's lips open up slightly and he felt his cock head slip into her hot, wet, mouth at almost the same time.

This caused him to groan out loud once again, in sexual pleasure and his cock shaft jumped in Debbie's hand as it swelled up once again. He
could feel his cock head swell up and he knew without a doubt, that he had once again expelled another large glob of pre-cum from his piss
slit and sure enough, he felt Debbie's tongue as it slid across the top of his cock head to remove that glob of pre-cum.

John had his eyes half closed now, as he was receiving all sorts of pleasure from both of his daughter at the same time. He also began to
moan and almost talk to himself. All he was saying was, "OH GOD!!! Ummmm Yes!!!! GOD!!!! Ohhhhh! Yesssss!!! Oooohhhh Fuck!!!"

Kim could see that her younger sister was sucking on her dad's cock and saw that she was very slowly stroking his monster cock shaft up and
down the full length.

Kim smiled to herself and slowly withdrew her tongue from his ear and then leaned forward and whispered into his ear, and once again in her
sexiest tone possible said, "Uuuuummmmmm Yea Daddy!!! Just think, in a couple of days, my daughter, your grand daughter, Nancy will be
sucking your cock, just like what Debbie is doing to you now!!!!!"

John moaned out and bucked his hips up off the couch, as his brain took in and comprehended what his oldest daughter had just said to him.

He then moaned out and said, "Ooohhhh Fuuuuccccckkkkk!!! Yesssss!!!! Oooohhhhhh Goddddddd!!!"

There again, another larger blob of pre-cum escaped from his cock head, to be quickly removed by Debbie's warm, wet tongue as it slowly and
carefully danced around the large plum sized, swollen, reddish purple, crown of his cock head.

Debbie tightened her lips just behind his crown or cock head and she slowly pulled upward, so that his cock head had a hard time coming out
of her mouth and she did this, so it would give him the feeling and illusion of pulling his cock head out from a very tight, virgin cunt.
She kept her lips in complete contact with his cock head and she pulled him out until just her lips was kissing the large piss slit, on the
very tip of his cock head and then she made sure to keep tension and pressure on her lips as she slowly began to push downward on his cock
head and her tight lips once again slowly expanded to allow his swollen cock head back into her warm, wet, mouth.

Once again this gave her dad the complete illusion of sliding his cock head into an almost virgin cunt, but with the added thrill and
pleasure of a soft, warm, wet and mobile tongue, as it snaked around the crown of his cock head, as more and more of his cock head slipped
into her warm, wet, and willing mouth.

This was driving John nuts as he was experiencing his first blow job from his youngest, daughter, Debbie.

Debbie once again stopped, just as soon as her tight lips closed over the back side of his crown to his cock head. She wanted to draw this
erotic event out as slowly as possible.

Debbie was and still is a very oral kind of girl/woman and she knows not only how to sexually please and excite a girl/woman, she also knows
how to make grown men cry out in sheer pleasure with her talented lips, mouth, teeth and tongue.

Kim wasn't done with her dad yet either, because she leaned forward once again and whispered into his ear once again, "God Daddy!!! Just
think!!!!! You will be able to experience a little, 12 year old, girl, who just happens to be your own granddaughter sucking your big, hard,
juicy, cock until you shoot off into her warm wet willing and talented mouth!!!! Uuuuuummmmm Daddy!!!! Nancy just loves to swallow cum and
she will do you like you have never been done before!!!! Uuuummmm Yeaaaaa Daddy!!!! Just think!!!! Shooting off into a young, 12 year old,
girl's mouth!!!!! You'd like that wouldn't you, Daddy!!!!??? Uuummm Daddy!!! You'll be able to cum inside your little girl's, little girl's
mouth for the very first time and the best thing about it is that she is only 12 years old!!!! Just think Daddy!!!!! Only 12 years old!!!!!"

Kim then paused for a second or two and leaned forward to run her warm, wet, tongue around the outside of his ear and once again back inside
his ear. She then began to stab her pointed tongue in and out of his ear like she was fucking his ear and her dad moaned and groaned out his
pleasure, as both of his darling, adorable daughters performed their own type of incest on him. Debbie was performing incest of the body on
him and Kim was most performing incest of the mind on him, by telling him and giving him suggestions of what type of incest would soon be
performed on him, by his 12 year old, grand daughter, Nancy.

This was almost more that John could bare as he was being assaulted by both of his loving and caring daughters from different fronts and by
different methods.

Kim then withdrew her tongue once again from his ear and then leaned forward and said, "Just think Daddy!!!! From now on you will not only
have two different family females to chose from, but now you will have three family females to chose from, from now on!!!! Ooohhh Daddy!!!
Just think!!!! You can have your choice from a 33 year old pussy, a 27 year old pussy and a young, completely hairless, little, 12 year old,
pussy!!!!! Maybe you would like to fuck all three of us at the same time. Just like what you just did to me and Debbie, just a little while
ago!!! Yea Daddy!!!! Think about that one for just a second!!!! Debbie, Me and Nancy, all side by side, on the same bed together, completely
spread open for you and you can slide into one of our pussy's and then pull out and slide into a completely different pussy and then pull
your big, long, hard, monster, cock back out of that pussy and slide it into the third pussy of your choice!!!!"

Kim paused for a couple of seconds and then continued talking into her dad's ear and said, "Yea Daddy!!!! You will never have to jerk off or
be without any pussy ever again, for the rest of your life, You will be able to have all of us, whenever you what us!!!! We will all happily
strip for you and you can do whatever you want to us!!!! We will suck you or you can fuck us or whatever!!!! Uuummmm Just Think Daddy!!! All
three of us, can even put on a three way incestuous, lesbian show, just for you an d then you can jump in and join us at any time!!!!"

Kim once again paused for just a split second before continuing by saying, "Oooohhhh Goddddd Dadddyyy!!!!! Best of all!!!! You will never
ever have to wear a rubber with us Daddy!!!!! Whenever you fuck one of us, you will be completely bare!!!! You will never have to pull out
of our pussy's, unless you want to!!!!! The only way for you to fuck us Daddy!!! is without a rubber!!!! You can cum inside our pussy's as
often and as much as your heart desires Daddy!!! From now on Daddy, We're yours, anytime, anyplace and any position!!! All you have to do is
say the word, Daddy!!!!"

She paused briefly and then said, "Ooohhhh Dadddy!!!! Incest is best, without a rubber Daddy!!!!!"

John was past the boiling point as both of his loving and caring daughters pushed him over the edge and he lifted his hips up off the couch
and began to fire off long, rich, thick, powerful, streamers of super hot, white, creamy, cum directly into his youngest daughter's mouth.

Debbie was kind of shocked as to how powerful the jetting streamers of cum was as it rocketed out of her dad's giant, long, thick and super
hard cock shaft. Debbie just had her dad's cock head inside her mouth and the powerful spurts of thick, rich and creamy cum shot all the way
to the back of her throat and she hardly had to swallow as each shot of cum was expelled from her dad's plum sized swollen cock head. She
could also feel the rush of cum as it went up the long cock shaft she was slowly stroking.

All in all, John fired off at least 5 solid creamy strands of fatherly cum into his youngest daughter's sucking mouth.

John was moaning and groaning as he was coming.

After it was all over with, they all sat back down on the couch and leaned back to catch their breath and relax before they did anything
else.

It took them about 10 minutes before they picked up where they left off and began to once again to look at the packets of black and white
photos.

When they were about half way done looking at the photos Kim suggested that He should save the rest for later and maybe he should load up
the first reel of film and watch a movie instead.

Kim got up and went into the kitchen and fixed everyone a soft drink and brought a tray back with all the drinks on.

In the mean time Debbie moved the coffee table which was in front of the couch out to one side so that there was a clear area from the couch
all the way to the movie screen.

John had the first reel mounted up and treaded through the projector and was ready to turn it on.

Kim handed out the drinks to everyone and they all took their seats. Kim on the far right side of the couch, John was in the middle like
before and Debbie was once again on the left side of her dad.

Kim was the one who reached over and turned the movie projector on and everyone was dead silent as they watched and waited.

In a matter of seconds the screen lit up.

The scene was of a small living room and all of a sudden a beautiful oriental woman came into view. She was wearing a traditional silk
kimono.

Kim and Debbie both knew that it was Akihita from looking at the black and white photos before.

Akihita stood completely still for a second or two and then she began to slowly disrobe.

Akihita striped in front of the movie camera and in a matter of minutes she was fully and completely nude. She was not wearing any bra or
panties under the kimono and that made the scene so much more erotic.

Kim and Debbie were completely transfixed as this was their first black and white home movie in over 15 years.

The best part of it all was that it was an old time porn movie and their own dad was the one who was going to be staring in these homemade
black and white silent movies from a time gone by.

Akihita then proceeded to turn completely around slowly displaying her well defined and beautiful nude oriental body off to the movie
camera.

She then began to shyly and slowly touch herself before the bright lights of the movie camera.

Kim and Debbie were just beginning to get into the movie when all at once the small reel came to end of the film. The screen lit up brightly
and the take up reel began to make a loud flapping noise.

John got up between them and walked over to the movie projector and turned the light off, but kept the fan motor going as he went about
rewinding the film and then picked up can number two to load onto the small little 16 mm movie projector.

The room was almost dark because they closed the shades and closed the door, so that they had their own little dark theater.

Kim and Debbie both began to make comments on the short little six to seven minute film they had just watched as John worked putting the
next reel on he answered some of their questions.

John finished up and then he turned on the movie projector once again. He then walked over to sit down between his full grown, completely
and totally naked daughters and they all became silent as the screen lit up once again.

This reel of film started off with Akihita totally nude on her futon in the living room and she was laying on her back. The camera angle was
from the foot of the futon and slightly from one corner.

Akihita was spread eagle and she was openly masturbating herself with her fingers.

Every once in a while she would stop and she would spread open her pussy slit as far as possible and it was then that the camera moved in
closer for a close up shot of her pussy pulled wide open by her fingers.

She was still playing with herself all the way up to the point of the film running out.

John again got up and worked on the projector and Kim and Debbie began to make more comment about the second reel of film.

In a way, it was kind of funny because they began to talk like film critics and how the movie touched them and highlighted the good points
of the film.

John openly laughed and said, "Hey!!! I didn't know you girls were such film critics, especially about porn movies."

He fired up the third reel of film and once again everyone took their place on the couch and watched as the movie started up.

The third reel looked like it started off where number 2 ended because everything looked the same and Akihita was still finger fucking
herself.

However a hand and arm reached out and laid a couple of dildos on the futon next to her and she immediately took one and she began to fuck
herself with the longer thinner dildo.

Even though this was a silent movie you could see and tell that Akihita was moaning or talking or something and from the look on her face
she was more than likely moaning out in sexual pleasure. She also moved around a lot on her futon. It really looked like she really was
enjoying herself.

Debbie and Kim both stared at the movie screen and yet they both reached over into their dad's lap at almost the same time to grab a hold of
his long, thick, cock.

At first, it almost turned into a tug of war as to who was going to get control of their dad's long, thick, semi hard, cock.

They both ended up sharing before their dad put a stop to them fighting over his giant fuck stick.

Kim had the top half and Debbie had the bottom half of his cock shaft.

It took a minute or two before they both began to work as a team in turning their own dad on.

All the while they both continued to stare up at the silver screen and watch as dad's oriental beauty fucked herself with a long thin dildo.

This third reel from start to finish showed Akihita freely and openly fucking herself with the long thin dildo and from the look on her face
she was definitely enjoying herself.

John almost didn't want to get up and change the reels on the movie projector, because he was now fully and completely hard and stiff in the
cock department, because of all of the attention he was receiving from his two lovely and completely nude daughters during the last six to
seven minute film.

However John got up and worked with the movie projector and loaded up film reel number 4.

He turned the projector on and as he walked in front of the projector the bright light on the silver screen showed his nude waist off in
back lit profile so that his long, thick, hard cock was pointing out straight from his body and its shadow was projected up onto the blank
silver screen.

Kim and Debbie both laughed and giggled and made some really wild comments about their dad's shadow up on the screen.

Everybody got a good laugh out of the deal.

The screen then lit up with Akihita once again fully nude on the futon and then in a matter of seconds John came into view.

He was only 20 some years old and he was just in his boxer shorts as he stood up straight on one side of the futon in complete profile to
the camera.

Akihita got up and was kneeling on her knees on the futon facing John and she reached up and pulled his boxer shorts down and John stepped
out of them.

Young John was now fully and completely nude before Akihita and the camera.

Kim and Debbie both began to whistle and make wolf calls and howls as they saw their young looking father who was at the time younger than
both of them now.

His cock was about the same size and length, but in a way it looked bigger and better, because that monster cock was on the body of a young,
firm, long, tan, lean, guy that was only 20 some years old and not on the body of a older 50 some year old guy.

Kim and Debbie both reached over once again and placed their hands in their dad's lap and began to fondle his long, thick and completely
hard cock.

The screen showed that Akihita wasted little time in playing with young John's cock before she leaned forward and took the head of his cock
into her mouth.

Debbie yelled out at the screen and said, "Yea Akihita!!!! That's it!!! Suck Daddy's Cock!!! Such him good Akihita!!!!"

Kim then moved back from her dad just a bit and she then leaned down and placed her head down on her dad's stomach, so that she could easily
suck the tip of his cock just like Akihita was doing to him in the movie.

She was able to still watch the movie all the while she was lick, kissing and sucking on her dad's cock head. She matched Akihita's every
move and she was in a way copying what Akihita did to her own father all most 35 years ago.

John moaned out in pure sexual lust and pleasure as he first saw and then felt what his oldest daughter was doing to him.

This caused John's mind to fly back in time to the very day he made this film and to see the film and then to also feel the same thing he
experienced over 30 some odd years ago was almost more than he could take.

Debbie saw that Kim was going down on their dad and she still had a grip on his lower part of his long thick and full hard cock shaft. She
had a hard time in watching both things take place, so she divided her time from looking at the movie and then looking over and down at what
Kim was doing to their dad.

Debbie used her left hand to play with her own pussy while all of this was going on. Kim also began to use her right hand to play with her
own bare, smooth, hairless cunt, while at the same time she was giving her dad head and also watching the movie.

All three of them were really getting into the movie and action of doing each other and themselves when all at once the movie ended and the
screen went blank and was very bright.

Kim slowly and reluctantly pulled her head up and off of her father's super long and extremely thick cock. She gave his cock head and crown
one last loving lick before sitting back up straight on the couch next to her dad.

John groaned out in disappointment of not having his oldest daughter continue sucking his cock.

He also decided to get up and change the film reels again. As John got up and was messing with the projector. He noticed that both Kim and
Debbie moved off the couch and were now laying down on the soft, cool, carpeted floor in front of the couch and movie screen.

The room was dark, because the film projector light was off, but the cooling fan was still going making a slightly loud sound as the fan
motor cooled off the hot bulb in the projector.

At first, Kim and Debbie were laying down face to face, tit to tit and pussy to pussy, but by the time John had rewound the film reel he
noticed that his beautiful, nude, adult, daughters were now switched around and they were doing a classic 69 on each other.

John was going to put the next reel on but the distraction of his daughters doing each other caused him to stop what he was doing and he
watched as they eat each other’s pussy.

Kim and Debbie were not aware that their dad had stopped working on the movie projector and was now just standing next to the movie
projector and quietly watched them.

He was pleased beyond words and feelings as he watched his own daughters openly do themselves in front of their own dad. John was also
pleased that his daughters together had come across the idea of incest and they had thought enough of him to include hi m into their new
form of family relations.

In a way, John felt sad that this had not happened sooner in all of their lives, like 20 years ago. He felt bad, because they had all lost
20 years of special love, sex and happiness, but yet maybe things would not have turned out the way he was dreaming they might of turned out
or could of turned out.

John gave up thinking and just relaxed and watched as his sexy, nude, adult daughters pleased each other and yet at the same time they were
also pleasing him for the simple fact that he was just able to watch them doing this to each other.

Kim came first, because Debbie had many more years experience doing another girl/woman and she moaned into Debbie's pussy as she began to
cum over and over again into her little sister's sucking mouth.

She had just finished coming and then Debbie was starting on her orgasm and she too began to ride the waves of ecstasy and cum into her
older sister's mouth.

They both began to relax and it was Kim who first lifted her head up from her little sister's pussy and look around a bit. It was then that
she noticed that her dad was sitting on the arm of the couch just quietly smiling and watching his daughters enjoy themselves in their own
love play with each other.

Kim smiled up and over at her dad and said, "Well, Daddy!!! Is the intermission over!!??"

John continued to smile at his oldest daughter and then said, "Well, I don't know!!?? I was just enjoying the intermission myself too!!"

Kim laughed at and with her dad as they shared a joke together.

Debbie came around and pulled her face out away from Kim's pussy and she looked around a bit and then said, "What!!?? What's so funny!!??"

This caused both Kim and her dad to once again break up laughing again, but this time longer and harder.

At first, Debbie was pissed, because they were both laughing and she didn't know if they were laughing at her or what.

Kim turned around and then told Debbie what happened and then Debbie understood that they were not laughing at her or anything like that and
then all three of them started to bust up laughing even more.

John then said, "Well, If you two are done playing around with each other, I guess I can start the next reel or we can just forget about the
movies for a while.

Both Kim and Debbie almost shouted out that they were indeed ready to see more of the so-called early home movies of young John overseas
doing and starring in porn films and they wanted to see all of the film reels.

John then said, "Well, That's easy for you two to say, because both of you have already got off and me, Well, I'm still hanging in the air,
if you know what I mean."

Kim then said, "Daddy!!?? Why don't you go ahead and start the film and then Debbie and I will both get up on our hands and knees down here
on the floor next to each other and then you can take turns fucking each of us doggy style while all of us can watch the next movie
together!! How does that sound!!??"

John reached over and turned on the projector and was already moving towards both of his daughters on the carpeted floor in front of the
couch and said, "Now, Your talking!!!"

Both Kim and Debbie got into position and John was just getting ready to kneel down behind his daughters when the next film reel started to
show images up on the silver screen in front of them.

This time the film started out and it showed Akihita totally nude laid out spread eagle on the same futon and then young John came into the
picture.

He was completely nude and his giant, long, thick, fuck stick was sticking straight out from his body and he moved over and kneeled down
between Akihita's spread open legs.

Kim and Debbie saw this and they both knew without a doubt that this film reel was going to show their young looking dad fuck a young
oriental woman.

Both Kim and Debbie howled out comments and suggestion at the screen and in a way, it was like audience participation as they were shouting
out what they each wanted to see the two movie screen stars do to each other.

John was surprised and yet pleased that his own two daughters were so open and free thinking when it came to sex, any type of sex,
especially when the sex involved incest.

He was now kneeling down behind his oldest daughter's ass. John knee walked up till he was in position to slip his still hard, extra long
and thick cock in Kim's pussy doggie style.

He felt Kim's hand reaching back between her spread open legs. She was up on all fours and right next to her little sister, Debbie. She was
also in the same position, on her hands and knees, waiting for her turn to have a go with her daddy, doggie style also.

Kim guided her dad's large, swollen, purple plumb sized, cock head up to her pussy entrance. She then began to move his cock head around her
wet pussy entrance to get his cock head all coated with her juices.

Her outer pussy lips were completely extended and spread open for her daddy's entrance.

John knew that his lovable, 33 year old, darling daughter was now ready and waiting for him to sheath his giant, monster, cock up into her
already juicy cunt.

John then began to slowly and firmly slide his cock into his oldest daughter cunt. He keep up the pressure and tension as he slowly began to
slide into her wet, warm and tight channel.

Kim moaned and grunted out in both pain and pleasure as she felt her own dad's swollen, plumb size, cock head breach her pussy entrance as
it slowly and surely went deeper and deeper into her pussy.

John pushed about 1/3 of his cock into his daughter's pussy, before he slowly began to back his cock shaft out of her warm, wet, tight and
clinging pussy.

Kim's pussy juices coated her dad's cock shaft and as he began to withdraw from her pussy it automatically began to feel better.

He slowly continued to withdraw his cock shaft from Kim's pussy until his swollen, plumb sized, cock head completely exited her spread open
pussy lips.

This caused Kim to moan out in disappointment that her father had taken his cock out of her pussy, but then she felt his cock head again
against her spread open pussy lips. She knew then that her daddy was going to slowly tease her by completely sliding his cock into her wet,
clasping pussy and he would withdraw his cock completely from her pussy on each stroke.

On the second entry into her clasping, wet, warm, pussy he continued to go even deeper into his daughter's cunt, until he was about 2/3 the
way in before he once again fully withdrew from her wet, warm and tight, sex channel.

Kim was moaning almost non-stop now, as she was being slow fucked by her own dad.

During this time Debbie turned her head and first looked over her shoulder at her dad and watched as he began to slowly fuck her older
sister doggie style. Debbie then turned her head back and leaned over and this time both Kim and Debbie leaned into each other and shared a
wet, sloppy, incestuous, lesbian, French kiss between loving and caring sisters.

John pulled his cock completely free of Kim's pussy for the last time and both Kim and John knew that this time he would slide his cock into
her and continue until he was completely and fully embedded within his own, 33 year old, daughter's bare, clean s haven, pussy.

Kim could still not get over the fact, that her own dad was actually fucking her for real and the next wild thing was that it was her own
dad that had the largest cock she had ever seen in real life. She felt like the luckiest woman in the world, to have a father who would do
these kind of things to her.

This also caused her to wish and think that all daughters around the world should have the choice and the chance to fuck their own dad at
least once in the lifetime, if not more often than that.

As soon as John was fully engulfed deep within his oldest daughter's sweet, warm, wet and juicy cunt he leaned over her slightly and reached
over, down and around her upper chest, so that both of his large hands completely covered and cupped Kim's small firm breasts in the palms
of his hands.

Kim raised her head upward and moaned out in pure sexual lust and pleasure, as she was now completely joined together with her own lovable,
sweet, dear, old, dad once again, in a incestuous embrace.

John then began to slowly fuck Kim's pussy using medium length fuck strokes all the while he continued to hang onto her downward hanging
breasts.

Kim was almost out of it mentally, but then she looked up and saw on the silver screen her own dad when he was only 20 some years old and he
was now fucking the oriental woman named Akihita.

They were in the missionary position and the camera angle was from the back and to one side.

She could clearly see the fully length and size of his cock as it went in and out of the same beautiful looking oriental woman.

Akihita had her leg spread open as far as possible and they were laying flat on the bed as she accepted the solid fucking from her American
lover with the giant, monster, cock which continued to plow in and out of her small delicate looking pussy.

Even though there was no sound on the movie. Kim knew and could tell that Akihita was indeed moaning out in both pain and pleasure, as she
was thoroughly fuck by the young American soldier.

John fuck in and out of Kim's pussy about ten super slow strokes and then he reluctantly withdrew from her warm, wet, tight and clasping
pussy. He was now going to move over and do the same exact thing to his youngest 27 year old daughter.

Kim moaned out in sadness as she felt her loving father's cock leave her pussy. She now felt completely and utterly empty. She then turned
her head and looked over her shoulder as she watched her dad pull out of her and then knee walk over to one side, until he was now directly
behind his youngest daughter's ass.

Debbie was already looking over her shoulder and she too already had her hand down between her legs waiting to guide her daddy's long, hard,
thick cock up into pussy. She also knew that he would be able to slide into her pussy non-stop on the first push because his cock was
already slicked up with her older sister's, Kim's pussy juices.

John got into position behind Debbie and bent his cock downward a bit and passed his stiff, monster, daughter fucking, fuck stick off to his
youngest 27 year old daughter, so that she would guide him the rest of the way into her already dripping, wet, cu nt.

Debbie took a hold of his slick and sticky cock shaft and set his cock head in the proper place, so that he would only have to move his hips
forward and he would once again be sliding his long, hard, stiff and very thick, cock into his youngest daughter' s pussy.

John felt the liquid heat of Debbie's pussy entrance and he wasted little time in sliding into her pussy channel, doggie style.

Debbie moaned out in pure pleasure as she felt her daddy's giant cock once again enter her pussy. She relaxed her inner pussy muscles and
she felt him slide up into her non-stop, until she felt the head of his plum sized, hard cock head come in direct contact to the entrance of
her womb.

Her dad was fully and completely engulfed in his little daughter's pussy, while his oldest daughter was kneeling right beside them in the
same doggie down position.

Kim smiled and then said, "Oooohhhhhh Yea Daddy!!!! Fuck her daddy!!!! Fuck your youngest daughter and let her feel what it is like to get
fucked, like a little bitch in heat!!!"

She paused for a second or two and then said, "Come on Debbie!!! Move that little, firm, ass of yours and let daddy know what kind of hot,
fucking slut, of a daughter he has his cock in!!! Come on Debbie!!! Fuck daddy good!!!! Move that ass girl!!!!"

Debbie could only moan as her dad slide in and out of her super heated and dripping, wet, pussy. She felt right off the bat, that her dad
was going in and out of her pussy at a much faster rate, than when he was fucking her older sister, Kim just a few seconds ago.

She could care less whether he dad fuck her slow and deep or fast and shallow. All she really cared about, was getting fucked by her own
dad.

Debbie was getting as turned on and excited as her older sister, Kim was about the very act of incest and everything that went with it.

John fucked his youngest daughter, Debbie about 20 strokes or so before he regrettably pulled out of her hot, wet and dripping pussy. She
too, moaned in disappointment as she felt he dad's monster cock leave her cunt completely empty, as he once again knee walked back over to
the side, so that he was once again behind his oldest daughter's, Kim upturned ass.

Kim was wiggling her ass from side to side in anticipation of feeling her dad slip up inside her wanting and yearning pussy. She already had
her hand down between her legs waiting for her dad to hand off his completely hard, long, thick, cock, so that she e would be able to guide
him once again into her dripping, wet and warm pussy.

During all this time all three of them were watching the silver screen as young John fucked Akihita missionary style on her futon in front
of the camera.

Both Debbie and Kim knew that Akihita was enjoying her fuck, just as much if not more than they were, because she had him all to herself,
were as Debbie and Kim had to share him between themselves and they had to switch off with each other.

John felt Kim's hand and knew that she had him lined up with her spread open pussy and this time, he also slid into her cunt channel
non-stop, until he was balls deep within his oldest daughter's snug, juicy, wet, warm and tight pussy.

He only got about 10 strokes into her pussy using the same long deep slow strokes before the movie projector went bright as the film reel
ran out.

John gave out a moan of displeasure and Kim also moaned out in sadness, because she knew that her dad was going to withdraw his cock from
her pussy, so that he could rewind the film and then put on a new reel, so all three of them could continue to watch what John did while he
was in the service in Japan, so many years ago.

He reluctantly pulled his long, hard, thick and juicy cock from his oldest daughter's pussy and then slowly stood up to walk back over to
the projector.

However, as soon as he removed his cock from Kim's pussy and before he could stand up, Debbie was already turned around facing her dad. She
was still on her knees, while at the time, she reached out and grabbed a hold of his cock with one hand and guided his shiny, wet, long,
thick, hard, cock towards her already open mouth.

Debbie sucked her dad's big, long, thick cock into her willing and waiting mouth to taste and clean off all of their combined fuck juices.
She moaned out in pleasure as she tasted all three of their juices together at one time.

Kim looked over her shoulder and saw what her younger sister was doing to her, their dad. She didn't want to miss out on this, so she also
turned around and waited for Debbie to pass their dad's cock off to her.

At first Debbie didn't want to share their dad's juiced up cock with her older sister, but Kim already had a grip on the lower part of his
cock and she was slowly trying to pull his cock out of her mouth.

It almost erupted into a small sisterly fight, as both of them wanted their dad's cock to suck clean.

Kim finally won out and she got her turn with her dad's cock. Debbie had pretty much cleaned and sucked all of their flavored fuck juices
off of his cock. Kim tried her best to suck his cock and try to find some more of their combined juices, but they were almost all gone.

Kim pulled her dad's cock from her sucking mouth and looked directly at Debbie and said, "You pig!!! You sucked all of our juices off of
daddy's cock and you didn't leave any for me!!"

John broke up the fight before it had a chance to begin, by saying, "Hold it!!!! Kim!!! You can do it next time!! OK!!??"

Even though it was all in fun, there was still that sister rivalry and John didn't what to see his own daughter's fighting, no matter what.

John then got up and walked over to change the reels.

In the mean time Kim and Debbie had already made up and they were once again in a 69. This time Kim was on the bottom and Debbie was on top.

They eat each other out non-stop until they heard their dad say that he was ready to start the next reel.

Both Kim and Debbie then broke apart from their 69 position and then once again both got up on their hands and knees like before and waited
for their dad to start the film and then he would once again, start to fuck each one of them in turn, just as before.

This next reel showed their young dad laying down in the middle of the futon on his back and he was holding his long hard, thick cock
straight up in the air while Akihita was standing up beside the futon and she then walked over and stood over their dad facing the camera at
the foot of the bed. She then kneeled down and slowly squatted over his giant cock as she slowly worked his cock into her small delicate
looking pussy.

Once she had his cock head inserted into her pussy opening she slowly began to descend upon his upright cock while she was facing the foot
of the bed.

Kim and Debbie both watched as they saw the look of pure pleasure on her face as she slowly went lower and lower and they saw as more and
more of their dad's giant, monster, cock went up into little oriental cunt.

John was now once again kneeling behind Kim, his oldest daughter and he decided to start with her, because the last time they got
interrupted the movie ended before he finished giving her as many strokes in her hot, juicy, cunt as her little sister had.

His cock was still slick and kind of sticky, so he was able to almost slide into her super heated pussy in one long, smooth, stroke. He made
sure not to hurt her, so he ended up giving her 2 fuck strokes, before he was once again completely engulfed into her pussy as far as he
could go.

Kim moaned out in pure incestuous lust as she felt her dad once again breach her pussy and sheath himself into cunt as far as humanly
possible.

Kim was still having a hard time believing that all of this was real. She had committed incest with her daughter, her son, her sister and
now her dad. She was even having a hard time believing that her dad was this wild when he was younger than them and he stared in his own
porn movies. She really couldn't wait to actually see her own dad fuck a little 14 year old oriental girl on film. This was almost too much
for her to believe.

She then began to think back to what her husband Mike had said one time about how incest happens more often within families than most people
would like to believe and yet everyone just keeps quite about the whole thing. She also began to wonder, if her own family was doing it and
the Richardson family was doing it and the Simpson family was also doing it, in their small town, exactly how many other families where
doing it and just hiding the facts from everyone else.

Kim also knew that someday soon both her and Mike would have to go over and talk with Dr. Tom Richardson and his wife Catrina and find out
for sure if they were also into family fun.

Even though Mike claimed that he had fucked the Richardson's oldest daughter Tami and she had told him about some of their own family
adventures and Dr. Tom admitted to doing their own kids too, was almost too much to believe. Yet at the same time Kim secretly hoped that it
was all true, because then she would have another mother to talk to about the trills and joy of having incestuous sex with their own sons.

Kim continued to feel her dad's long, hard, thick cock glide in and out of her wet, dripping cunt as she watched the film up on the silver
screen.

Her dad in the movie was really fucking the young looking mother named Akihita really good and then both her and Debbie saw with their own
eyes as creamy, milky white, frothy cum became visible at the entrance to Akihita cunt.

Debbie and Kim both moaned out in pure lust and pleasure as they saw clear evidence that their young stud of a father had shot off a big,
healthy, load of cum into the Oriental's cunt.

Kim started to cum herself and her own pussy started to go wild grasping and clasping her own dad's cock head and cock shaft as it continued
to slowly plumb her soft, dripping, wet, sex channel.

John felt his oldest daughter's cunt going wild grabbing his cock and trying to mike his cum out of him and into her, but he was not ready
to shoot off just yet. He stayed inside Kim's cunt and rode out the wild and wonderful waves of her climax.

As soon as he felt her come down off of her cum, he regrettably pulled his wet, rock hard, monster, cock out of her pussy and knee walked
over to slip his still drenched cock into his youngest daughter's pussy.

Kim moaned out in total despair as she once again felt her dad remove his giant fuck stick from her cum drenched cunt. She wished he would
of and could of stayed in her, but she knew that she had to share her father's cock with her younger sister.

Debbie moaned out as she felt her dad move behind her and he slid into spread open cunt without her help or guidance, as she pussy lips
where fully extended and her pussy tunnel was fully and completely dilated for him to slide into her in one easy and complete stroke.

John felt Debbie's pussy grasp him as he started to slide into her pussy once again and then he felt her opening to her womb as he bottomed
out in her cunt as far as possible.

He was still having a hard time believing that all of this was really happening to him and his own daughters where more than willing to
commit incest with him, their own dad. This was just too much for him and yet at the same time he was more than willing to give his
daughters anything they wanted and if they wanted his long, hard, thick, cock then he was not about to argue with them.

John gave Debbie about five long slow strokes into her pussy before the film reel ran out once again. He didn't want to, but he went ahead
and slowly withdrew his cock from her cunt, so that he would be able to put on another film reel.

This time as he withdrew from Debbie's cunt Kim was there waiting to immediately suck his cock shaft as soon as he pulled out of Debbie's
wet, warm and dripping pussy.

Kim attacked her dad's cock like she was starving and she licked and suck his cock completely clean of their combined love and lust juices.

Debbie stayed in the doggie position and just looked over her shoulder as she watched her older sister suck their dad's cock completely
clean.

John got up and walked over to the projector and began to work on putting on a new film reel. While at the same time Kim moved behind Debbie
and began to lick and suck her younger sister's pussy from behind. At first Kim was also on her hands and knees and she bent and turned her
head to get at her sister's cunt and it was quit the sight to see her move her head down and around as she eat Debbie's cunt from behind
that way.

Kim finally moved and laid down on her back and moved her head up in between Debbie's spread open leg and started to eat her sister out that
way.

Debbie looked down and saw that her older sister was now in a new position and decided to help her out so she just slowly lowered her pussy
down and over Kim mouth, lips and tongue.

They continued to stay locked together in that position until their dad announced that he was ready to start the next reel.

Kim and Debbie reluctantly pulled themselves apart from each other and this time they both got up on the couch and their dad once again sat
in the middle between them as the next movie began.

This movie was what everyone was waiting for. Anika, the young 14 year old daughter of Akihita came into the picture frame and she was
wearing a traditional brightly colored kimono. She stood next to the futon and it appeared that it was taken in the same room as where young
John had just fucked the younger girl's mother.

Anika stood about 4' 4" tall. She was still wearing the kimono so they couldn't guess her weight or measurements but they could tell that
she was indeed a very beautiful looking girl for 14. In fact she looked down right sexy dressed like that.

At first Anika just stood still looking straight at the camera and then she slowly and elegantly turned completely around. Once she did this
she slowly began to disrobe in front of the camera.

In a few minutes she opened the kimono and slipped it off her shoulders. The kimono glided down gently to the floor as it was made of high
grade pure silk. It made a small puddle at the base of Anika's feet.

Anika stood straight up and was now totally and completely nude in front of the camera.

She looked to weight maybe 90 pounds if even that. Her skin was completely flawless and had a rich looking light golden brown color to it.
She had long black hair that went to the middle of her back. Her almond shaped eyes were a rich copper brown and were almost hypnotic to say
the least.

Ankia's breasts were the size of half cut oranges to maybe small grapefruits. They were capped by silver dollar size aureoles and the
nipples in the center of the light pink aureoles were sticking out erect almost a 1/2 inch and about the diameter of an average pencil
eraser.

Her hips were just beginning to flair out in adulthood. Anika's pubic bush was sparse, yet it was a black growth of long, fine, silky,
smooth, pubic hair in the shape of a upside down tear drop. In a way, the size and shape fit her to a tee. Her pussy slit was almost
completely bare of any pubic hair and you could not see her pussy lips at all. All she had, was a well defined pussy slit which was greatly
highlighted by her small, delicate, growth of black pubic hair.

Ankia was indeed a very beautiful and alluring young lady. She would turn more than a few heads if everyone was able to see her in all of
her naked glory like John and his two daughters were seeing her on the film.

Anika stood still for a few moments totally nude and then she once again slowly and gracefully turned around so that the camera was able to
see her from all angles. She small firm butt was just a small hand full and they looked to be really firm. In a way Anika looked almost like
a little china doll, an X-rated china doll for that matter.

Kim and Debbie both sit next to their father in total silence as they watched the first part of the film. They both know why their own dad
had broke down and fucked young 14 year old Anika in front of a movie camera. They both knew that most men anywhere around the world would
have done the same thing, because there was something magical about Anika and her young 14 year old nude body on display in front of the
camera.

Both Kim and Debbie could not be mad at their own dad for doing Anika in a sexual way. In fact, both of them began to think to themselves
what it might have been like to do her themselves. They were also trying to wonder what it might have been like if t heir own dad would have
done both of them at that age back then. Their mom would have been still alive and maybe she would have accepted incest within the family
and joined in.

Up on the silver screen young John stepped into the picture and he was also naked with a very stiff, long and very thick cock sticking
almost straight out from his waist. It stuck up at a slight angle and it moved from side to side as he walked up and stood behind young 14
year old Anika.

Young John began to reach around and slowly and gently caress 14 year old Anika's beautiful, firm, young, sexy, nude body for the camera.

At first he was running his hands up and down along her arms and then slowly worked around to caressing her stomach and then up on to her
young, small, firm, breasts with the big, long, hard nipples. Then after a while, his hands began to move lower and lower, until his right
hand was rubbing her sparsely covered pussy mound. At the same time, young John had moved Anika's long black hair away from one side of her
neck and he was now nuzzling her neck and sucking on her earlobe all the while he was feeling her up with his right hand and his left hand
was playing with her left breast and nipple.

Anika had her head tilted over to one side to allow young John room to lick, kiss, bite and nibble on her neck and earlobe.

Both Kim and Debbie were completely engrossed in the movie as it was the wildest, most erotic X-rated film they had ever seen in their
entire life and what made it even better was that the male star of the movie was their own dad when he was just in his late teens and early
twenties.

Kim moaned out in sexual pleasure as she watch the scene unfold before her very eyes. She then leaned over and kissed her dad on the cheek
and whispered in a low sexy tone just loud enough for Debbie to hear at the same time and said, "GOD DADDY!!!! Now I know why you wanted to
fuck Anika, and couldn't stop fucking her, either even in front of the camera!!!! She is the most beautiful and sexiest oriental girl I have
ever seen in all my life!!!"

Kim paused for a brief second or two and then leaned up just a bit to suck on his earlobe and then said, "I bet you felt like the luckiest
man in the world when Akihita gave her own daughter to you and you where then able to fuck both of them whenever t he urge hit you!!! GOD
DADDY!!!! I bet you fucked both of them senseless with this monster cock of yours back then!!!!"

Kim made her point by reaching down and grabbing a hold of her dad's long, hard, thick cock. Only to find that her little sister Debbie had
already beat her to his cock, so she had to settle for the bottom half of his monster cock shaft, while Debbie had the tip part of his cock
shaft along with his still leaking cock head.

On the screen, young John kneeled down behind and slightly to one side of Anika. He then reached from behind her and slipped his right hand
between her legs and upward until his right hand was now cupping her young, 14 year old, pussy from behind and below.

Anika automatically spread her legs apart to allow his better access to her pussy, by side stepping each foot out about a foot each way.

Her pussy was just breathtakingly beautiful, because her pussy hair was just really a light covering and it made her pussy look that more
alluring and desirable.

Young John on the screen also moved his left arm up and around Anika's small slender waist and was still able to reach and cup both of her
breasts. While at the same time, he now began to slowly and gently finger fuck her young, sexy, looking, 14 year old, pussy in front of the
camera with only his middle finger of his right hand.

Kim and Debbie could tell from just the facial expressions from Anika that she was indeed enjoying everything that was being done to her.
Both of John's daughters moaned out together in sexual pleasure as they watched this highly erotic and forbidden movie of a legal age man
playing with a underage teenager in front of a movie camera. This was indeed kiddie porn at its best, if they were any judge in the matter
of beauty, erotic content, and pornography.

John was sitting back relaxing as he felt both of his daughters hands on his super hard, extremely long and very thick cock. His pre-cum was
coming out of his cock head, piss slit, at almost regular intervals as his daughters slowly stroked him off.

He too was taken back in time to when the move was made and yet to him, it seemed to him as if all of this had only happened maybe a month
ago, at the very latest. His memory of the whole sexual experience with both Akihita and her young 14 year old daughter, Anika was just as
fresh as the day this had happened.

Just then the film ended abruptly and the screen was extremely bright. Everybody closed and covered their eyes from the bright white light
and they all moaned out in disappointment, because they all knew that everything was going to have to come to a complete stop for a few
minutes while John changed reels once again.

Kim moaned out and said, "Daddy!!! You are going to have to give me all of those little film reels and mark each can in the right order and
I can have Mike copy it over to video tape. He can splice it, so that all of the film will run from one reel into the next without any
interruptions. He can also add background music and if you want he can also add sound effects and even dub it like a foreign film or maybe,
even add subtitles, at the bottom of the picture, if you want."

John kind of hesitated and then said, "I .......... I don't know about that baby!!! I mean, ......... this is ........ well, ........ you
know!!! illegal stuff!!!"

Kim laughed and said, "Well Daddy!!! If you think this is illegal stuff, then you won't believe the videos that Mike and I have made with
Nick and Nancy!!!! They are more illegal, because they are our kids in the movies and we are doing everything to everyone. I mean, we are
all openly committing incest with our own kids and they are also doing it to each other and both Mike and I, so I really don't think your
movies would get you into any more trouble than our home movies. Besides, We keep all of that s tuff in a secrete and very safe place that
only Mike and I know."

Kim paused for a couple of seconds and then said, "Besides, They are our own kids and it is nobody’s business, but our own. What we do
behind closed doors!!!!! I don't care what anyone says!!! We aren't hurting anyone and our kids can stop what they are doing to us and each
other anytime they want and from what I can tell, they aren't going to stop, what they are doing, so we will continue to do our own thing,
in regards to incest and everybody else, who is against incest, should just look the other way and raise their own kids, the way they want
to and quite telling us, how to raise our kids!!!"

John was really impressed at how out spoken his oldest daughter was on the topic of incest. He really liked her outlook and ideas concerning
incest, but at the same time, he also knew that the mass majority of the people worldwide would think that she w as mentally ill or just
plain sick and gross for accepting incest as a viable life style for a family.

He also knew that if incest was legalized worldwide all on the same day he would guess that over 60% to 75% of the families would be doing
each other in a matter of minutes to hours. He also knew that some of the most outspoken opponents to incest would do their own kids behind
closed doors for the simple fact that it was now legal and they would say they did it just to know that it didn't feel any better and they
would still fight to have the laws changed back to make incest illegal again. Yet at the same time those same people would probable still
continue to fuck their relatives in the mean time.

John was almost ready to break out laughing at the very thought and idea of seeing some of those holier than thou TV. preachers fucking
their own kids and brother and sister before and after their TV. ministry programs and how they would talk, rant and rave about the sins of
incest and yet they would be doing their own kids right after the program was taped. He also thought about all of the people who first
thought incest was such a deadly sin, but since it was legalized they found out for themselves first hand, that it was not a sin at all and
they would end up turning off the TV. preachers and quite sending in their weekly donations, so that they could be saved.

John also thought that divorces would drop in half if not more, because that gave the fathers an added incentive to stay married, because
they would be able to teach their own 11 and 12 year old daughter the joys of love making and sex. He also thought that a lot of mothers
would take a lot more care of their bodies, knowing that their own young son would want a good looking, sexy, mother to lose their virginity
to, than one that was overweight and out of shape and not very sexy looking. The mothers would also realize that they would get a completely
new and energetic lover that would take them and give them sexual pleasure just like when she was first married and they would have more sex
than they would know what to do with, all from within their own family or close relatives.

John about started to laugh at the very idea of a new type of mother's club in which mothers would show off and trade off their sons to
other mothers for exchange of having a go at their friends sons. The fathers would end up doing the same and the brother and sister would
also have a club were every brother and sister would trade off and be pairing up with other brothers and sister. The possibilities where
endless and very exciting just to imagine what all would happen if incest was legalized worldwide.

John went back to working on the movie projector and got the next reel all ready to go.

Kim and Debbie were both already on the couch waiting for their dad to start the next movie.

John turned on the projector and went to sit between his nude adult daughters once again, as the movie started up on the silver screen.

This film looked like it started exactly at the same place where the other film stopped because young John was still slowly finger fucking
young, 14 year old, Anika in almost the same place and at the same slow, casual, speed as before in the other movie.

In the new movie, young John slowly stopped finger fucking Anika and then slowly stood up, standing in profile to the camera and facing
towards Anika.

Anika then slowly squatted down and spread her knees as far apart as possible and then she reached up with one hand and took a hold of
young John’s long, hard and very thick cock and bent it down slightly, while at the same time she leaned her head over just slightly to suck
the very tip of his cock.

Young John stepped forward just a bit so that Anika didn’t have to lean too far over to suck the tip of his cock. Anika then used her free
hand to slowly play with her own pussy as it was completely and totally exposed to the camera at the same time she was sucking young John
off.

Debbie and Kim both moan out as they watched this highly erotic sight take place before them and at the same time it was kind of hard for
them to realize that this film took place over 35 years ago and that was their own dad standing totally nude in profile to the camera, while
this young, sexy, 14 year old, oriental girl was sucking his monster cock off.

Debbie then leaned over and placed her head in her dad’s lap and began to suck his cock while at the same time she watched the film. John
reached down and played with Debbie’s small firm breasts with one hand while at the same time he used his other hand to reach over and place
it in his oldest daughter’s lap so that he would be able to finger fuck her still dripping wet pussy, while they both watched the film
together and every once in a while they would lean over and French kiss each other.

All three of them watch the film and within about five minutes they all watched as young John pulled his long, thick, hard, monster cock
out of the sucking, small mouth of the 14 year old oriental girl’s and he then proceeded to jerk his cock off with his right hand while at
the same time he pointed his cock head downward towards young Anika’s wide open mouth with her tongue slightly sticking out.

Anika was ready and waiting for young John to blow his load of hot, thick, sticky and creamy white, load of cum into her open and willing
mouth, along with shooting it off all over her cute little oriental face.

They didn’t have long to wait, to see their young dad buck forward a couple of times, before they saw for themselves the big, long, thick,
creamy white, strands of cum shooting out of the end of his long, hard, thick, cock and fly about 3 to 4 inches before it went into the open
and willing mouth of 14 year old, Anika.

Both Kim and Debbie moaned out in pure sexual lust and excitement as they both counted seven long streamers of cum, which flew out of the
end of his cock head and most of that cum went directly into Anika’s open mouth. The last three streams hit her chin, neck and some of his
cum even landed on her young, 14 year old, breasts.

Anika then leaned forward and rubbed his cock head all over her face, first before opening her mouth wider to suck the end of his cock
head. Then she turned towards the camera and smiled. She then tilted her head back and began to shake, as her own fingers where still
playing with her pussy.

Anika had two fingers in her cunt and they were going in and out of her pussy in a blur, then she would stop and just rub the entire front
of her pussy mound for a few seconds or two before she would ram her small fingers back up into her wide spread open pussy.

Debbie and Kim could tell without a doubt that she was experiencing a powerful orgasm as she jerked and shook all the while she was
fingering herself with her head still tilted backwards looking up at John and the ceiling.

Then the film ended and the screen was once again a bright white light. Everybody, Kim, Debbie and John all moaned out as they were once
again interrupted from their sexual play to stop and have John load up the next reel.

John began to think that maybe it would be a good idea to have all of those tiny films all put together on one long video tape or maybe
break them down into maybe five or six one hour video tapes.

He got up once again and put the projector on rewind and pulled out the next film reel. Once the old film was rewound he then put on the
new film reel and turned on the movie projector once again. He sit down between his daughter like before and all three of them looked at the
blank black silver screen until the film showed up on the silver screen.

The film started out with young John laying down on the futon totally nude with his big, giant, long, thick, hard cock sticking straight up
in the air towards the ceiling as he was holding up straight.

Then young, 14 year old, Anika moved into the picture and she was also totally nude and she looked like she had a fresh clean face, as it
was not wet and shiny with cum all over it, like when the last film reel ended.

She walked over and walked up onto the futon and stepped over young John’s laid out nude body. She faced John’s feet and towards the
camera. She then squatted down, while at the same time she spread her bent knees outward, so that her young, fresh looking, 14 year old,
pussy was completely spread open and exposed towards the camera as she sank down towards young John’s monster cock sticking up towards her
open pussy.

Anika lowered herself, until the head of John’s cock touched her spread open, 14 year old, pussy. She stopped and reached downward and
adjusted his cock, so that it was in the right place so that she would be able to lower herself down onto his giant fuck stick, as it stuck
straight up towards her.

She slowly lowered herself and everyone in the room, John, Debbie and Kim could almost imagine Anika’s moans as she allowed this giant cock
to slide up into near virgin, 14 year old, pussy in front of the camera.

Anika slowly continued to lower herself, until she had about 4 inches of young John’s big, giant cock up inside her pussy, before she
started to pull back off of his monster cock. She pulled up until just the crown of his cock head began to show at her young pussy opening
before she slowly started to descend once again downward onto his up-thrusted cock.

This time Anika took in almost all of young John’s larger, long and very thick, cock before she once again slowly started to lift back off
of his cock, until his crown of his cock head showed again at the very opening to her young, wet and tight, 14 year old, pussy.

On the third and final decent she took young John’s cock completely and fully into her young teenage pussy for everyone to see. Once she
was fully seated on his cock and her small firm butt was resting on young John’s abdomen she then knelt down onto her knees, as she was
standing flat footed on the futon up till now.

Anika now had both knees down and resting on the futon as she slowly started to fuck herself using young John’s giant, monster cock. She
was only able to lift up only about 5 inches before she let herself back down onto his cock to the very root before starting all over again.

It was quit the sight, to see such a giant, long and very thick, cock glide in and out of her young, 14 year old pussy and some people
would have a hard time believing that a girl so small and delicate would be able to fuck something so big and thick without a lot of pain
and discomfort, but from the looks of Anika she was completely enjoying herself on young John’s cock.

Anika rode his cock for about 25 to 30 strokes before she leaned backward and then laid completely back on young John’s laid out body.
Young John was laying on his back and Anika was laying back on top of young John on her back.

Young John then reached around with his big strong arms and gave Anika a big bear hug as his hips started to lift up off the futon and fuck
into young 14 year old Anika’s pussy. At the same time, young John used his strength to slide 14 year old, Anika up and down his laid out
body, so that they would have longer and deeper strokes into her pussy.

Anika also had her legs spread out as far as possible along with having her knees bent and her small delicate feet placed up by young
John’s thighs or butt. She was completely and totally spread wide open for the camera to see everything, as the giant cock of young John’s
slide in and out of her wet, dripping and tight, 14 year old, pussy.

Young John was also playing with Anika’s small round firm breasts, all the while they were fucking each other. He would pull and pinch and
pull on her young, hard and long nipples and from her facial expressions she was feeling from pain and discomfort along with a lot of
pleasure as she was being fucked by the longest and thickest cock she had ever had inside her young teenage pussy.

The camera clearly showed the glistening juices on young John’s cock from Anika’s pussy as it continued to slide in and out of her pussy.
Anika was also moving her body from side to side and around in small circles, all the while they were joined together fucking up a storm in
front of the silent staring camera lens.

All of a sudden the clear glistening juices on young John’s cock turned from a clear liquid to a frothy milky white color and everyone
could till his fucking and jerking movement became erratic. It was living proof that young John was actually shooting off and coming deep
inside young Anika’s pussy. Each stroke of his cock brought forth more and more frothy, milky, juices to the very opening of Anika’s pussy
along with evidence of his cum leaking out to collect all long the full length of his exposed cock shaft, each time he withdrew from her
pussy channel.

It was just a few seconds later that the film reel ended.

John hated like hell to get back up to change film reels, but both Kim and Debbie said they wanted to see more, so he reluctantly got up
and changes film reels.

It was during this intermission that Debbie and Kim once again slid down off the couch and got themselves into a 69 position once again to
please themselves and put on a small live show for their own dad, while he was trying to work on the film projector and change to the next
film reel.

It took John a lot longer to change film reels, as he was watching his own lovely daughters make love to each other and he also took time
out to stroke his cock 5 or 6 times and then stop and work on the projector and then look back to watch some more of his daughters lesbian
sex show.

John finally got done working on the movie projector and he stood there and looked down at both of his nude daughters as they finished each
other off, to a very wild, exciting and beautiful climax. They both came at almost the same time and they were both yelling and moaning into
each other’s pussy during their shared climax. He was also stroking his cock, while watching each of them bring the other off with their
experienced lips, mouth and tongues. John almost came from watching both Debbie and Kim do each other on the floor in front of him, but he
wanted to save his super big and hot load of fatherly cum and put it where it belonged. In his own daughters pussies!!!!!

John waited until they both calmed down from their climax and then he started the film reel and was already sitting down in the middle of
the couch, before both Debbie and Kim crawled over and up on to the couch, where they were once again sitting on either side of him.

The film started out at almost the same spot where it left off at and the scene showed his (John’s) cock still partly inserted and covered
with a frothy mixture of cum and young teenage pussy juice running down the exposed length of his still hard cock.

Anika’s young near virginal pussy entrance was completely spread wide open still as she still had John’s big, long, thick, hard cock still
embedded inside her and was now covered and smeared with both of their combined juices in a messy, yet erotic sight of white, creamy,
frothy, cum from John, her lover and her own young pussy juices.

As soon as John quite coming and shooting off inside young 14 year old Anika’s near virginal pussy, her mom (Akihita) came into the picture
fully and completely nude also.

Akihita kneeled down beside both John and her young daughter, Anika. She then slowly and carefully removed young John’s still hard, long
and extremely thick cock from her daughter’s pussy. Akihita bent over and brought her head down to lick and suck young John’s cock head and
cock shaft completely clean of all of their combined cum and juices from their most recent fucking.

Once John’s cock was completely licked and sucked clean Akihita reached down and lifted Anika’s butt up high enough, so that young John’s
cock was now laying flat against his abdomen. Akihita then slowly and carefully lowered Anika’s butt back down, so that her daughter’s butt
cheeks and crack rested on top of young John’s monster cock.

Akihita now had a clear shot of her 14 year old daughter’s spread open pussy, which was still messy and smeared with all of their fuck
juices and combined cum. She then slowly and gently slide two of her fingers up into Anika’s pussy as far as she could go and then once
again slowly and carefully removed her cum drenched fingers from her daughter’s freshly fucked and spread open pussy.

Akihita’s two fingers were completely drenched, covered and coated with young John’s cum. She then slowly and carefully lifted her hand
upward till her hand was now directly above her daughter’s head.

Anika knew what to do and she tilted her head back so that she was looking up towards the ceiling and she then opened her mouth. At that
time, her mom, Akihita tilted her cum drenched fingers downward and the juices and cum that were collected on her two fingers began to
slowly and erotically slide and run down towards the ends of her finger tips, where they hung for a few long and exciting seconds before
they slid free of her fingers and was now hanging on a long thin strand of cum before the weight of their combined juices and cum broke free
and dropped into Anika’s wide open mouth.

Everyone saw Anika’s throat muscles work as she swallowed her own cum and the big wads and blobs of young John’s cum, as they dripped free
from her mom’s finger tips held high above her head and open mouth.

After most of the cum and juices slide down and fell free in to Anika’s open mouth, her mom then slowly lowered her hand with the two cum
drenched fingers, so that her own daughter, Anika could lick and finally suck her mom’s finger tips completely clean of cum and juices.

The camera pulled back as everyone watched as Akihita, the mother, once again used those same two fingers to slid and insert them back up
into her daughter’s freshly fuck and cum drenched pussy, where she collected more of their combined juices and cum and this time as she
withdrew her fingers from her daughter’s pussy. She brought her cum covered fingers up to her own mouth this time. Akihita tilted her own
head back and allowed her daughter’s juices and young John’s cum to slowly and erotically slide and drip down her finger tip and then hang
suspended in mid air for a brief second or two before falling free into her tilted back head and wide open mouth.

Akihita made a erotic show of doing this and everyone was completely entranced by this wild and wonderfully erotic show of a mother hand
feeding her own daughter and then feeding herself of the juices and cum from their most recent fuck and cum session.

Once Akihita licked and sucked her own fingers clean of her own daughter’s juices and cum along with young John’s cum. She then slowly laid
down next to John and her daughter and brought her face up next to her daughter’s still spread open pussy, where she then proceeded to lick
and suck her own daughter’s cum filled pussy completely clean.

The film reel ended as Akihita lifted her cum smeared face from her 14 year old daughter’s completely cleaned up pussy. and smiled up at
both young John and her daughter. She then turned towards the camera and all three of them hugged each other and all smiled big at the
camera.

The film reel ended with all three still sitting on the futon fully and completely nude all smiling up at the camera.

Both Kim and Debbie where completely silent as they both thought to themselves about what they had just seen and witnessed as their own dad
had actually fucked a small, little, beautiful, 14 year old, oriental girl not only in her mother’s presents, but also did it in front of a
movie camera for just about everyone in the entire world to see and witness.

Debbie and Kim were turned on like never before and they once again slid down onto the carpeted floor and immediately arranged themselves
into a classic 69 position, so that they could once again feast on each other’s pussy, while their own dad watched and changed film reels.

John didn’t really want to get up and change reels, because his long, hard, thick, cock was leaking pre-cum like never before and this was
probable the longest he had ever kept a hard on for so long without using it and coming.

He really wanted to just fuck one or even both of his adult daughters right here and now and just say fuck it, to the rest of the small 5
to 7 minute film reels. John knew without a doubt that he would never be able to last with his hard on until they viewed all of the film
reels. He then decided to show them one of the last film reels and this would make his point and show his own daughters what he was at one
time ashamed of doing, but now he had to face the facts and he wanted his own daughters to know what had happened all those years ago.

John dug through the box and pulled out the film reel he wanted and then loaded it up onto the movie projector. He was nervous and kind of
scared, but he decided that his daughters had a right to know about his past life and what he had done.

John cleared his throat and then said, “Hey Girls!!!! Are you ready to see what I was talking about earlier!!!” He paused as both Kim and
Debbie pulled apart from each other. They stayed on the floor and got up once again in the doggie position, on all fours and smiled over at
their own fully and completely nude and turned on dad and said, “Yea Dad!!! How about fucking us again, while we watch the next film
reel!!!??”

John then said, “Well, I don’t know if that would be such a good idea and all!!! I mean, this is one of the last film reels and both of you
will see for yourself what I was first trying to tell you about, what happened about 35 years ago.

Both Kim and Debbie smiled up at their dad and said, “We don’t care what happened all those years ago and it wouldn’t change a thing about
us and with us, about you having sex with us, so don’t worry about it daddy!!! Jus